[Publications] Extra series

HANDBOUND
AT THE

UNIVKRSITY DF

<

fOGG

^|)ei[ulum (&\x i\ Wi\\\m>i^%

(txixw ,§crirs, Lxxv,
1898.

1';

Hn Bnoltsb poem

WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND GLOSSARY

HERE FOR THE FIRST TIME PRINTED
AND FIRST EDITED FROM THE MANUSCRIPTS

BY

GEORGIANA LEA MORRILL, A.M., Ph.D.

ft*

LONDON :

PUBLISHT FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY

By KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO.,

PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING-CROSS ROAD.
1898.

PR

€xU:i Scries, Lxxv.

K. CLAV & SONS, LIMITED, LONDON & BUNGAY.

To THE Memory of

professor Julius £upit3a

AND TO

Iprofcssor JSuQcn Ikblbing

GRATEFULLY DEDICATKD

TABLE OF CONTENTS

PREFATORY NOTE

PAGE

ix

xiu

xviii

xxvii

xl

Iviii

INTEODUCTIOX
PART I.

CHAPTER I. THE GUY SAGA AS ADAPTED TO THE SPECULUM

„ II. TITLE AND LITERARY NOTICES OF THE POEM

,, III. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS ...

„ IV. GENEALOGICAL HISTORY OF THE TEXTS

„ V. PRINCIPLES UNDERLYING THE EDITION

PART 11.
„ VI. THE RELATION OF THE SPECULUM TO THE GUY OF

WARWICK ROMANCES ... ... ... ... Ixv

,, VII. CONCERNING GUY, EARL OF WARWICK ... ... Ixxiv

,, VIII. GUIDO, COUNT OF TOURS ... ... ... ... Ixxxiii

„ IX. PRINCIPAL SOURCES OF THE SPECULUM ... ... xciii

„ X. MINOR SOURCES OF THE POEM ... ... ... Cxiv

PART III.

„ XI. THE METRICAL STRUCTURE OF THE SPECULUM ... CXXV

„ XII. THE RIMING STRUCTURE OF THE SPECULUM ... ... Cxliii

„ XIII. THE PHONOLOGY OF THE SPECULUM ... ... ... Cxlix

„ XIV. THE INFLECTION OF THE SPECULUM ... ... ... clxix

„ XV. DIALECT AND CHRONOLOGY OP THE SPECULUM clxxxiv

„ XVI. AUTHORSHIP OF THE SPECULUM ... ... ... CXcii

SPECULUM GY DE WAEEWYKE

TEXT ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 3

CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY NOTES ... ... ... ... 47

EDITIONS OF MIDDLE ENGLISH TEXTS ... ... ... ... 103

GLOSSARY ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 105

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES ... ... ... ... ... ... 116

IX

PKEFATORY NOTE

The following edition of the Speculum Gy de Warewyl-e is
indebted for its origin to the kindness of the late Professor Julius
Zupitza. The preparation of the A^olume was begun under Professor
Zupitza's immediate direction and personal guidance and was inter-
rupted only by his sad and unexpected death. The name Zupitza,
to-day at once an inspiration and a lament, recalls a central figure in
English scholarship. Whatever is of worth in these pages, should
reverently and gratefully bear tribute to connection with the master
student.

The text of the poem has been carefully arranged from six
manuscripts on basis of the Auchinleck ]\IS. and was printed in
May 1896, an edition having been already completed in German and
in English. In harmony with the suggestion of Dr. Furnivall, the
work does not present a distinctively critical text, but it aims to mark
fidelity to its original, and to avoid arbitrary changes by which a
picturesque meaning would be lost or an interesting philological form
obscured. Full material for such a text, subject to the judgment of
the individual student, is offered in the decisive readings of the
various manuscripts of the Speculum and in its critical notes. The
arrangement of the Introduction needs no explanation. It will be
seen that Part I contains a description of the manuscripts of the
poem and a critical investigation of its texts. Part II is limited to the
examination of its sources and its genesis Avith reference to history
and literature, and particularly to the Guy of Warwick romances.
Part III treats of the language, and the metrical and inflectional
forms used by the poet, his dialect, and the chronology and authorship
of the poem.

It is recognized, that in some decisions there is ground for other
opinions than those adopted in these pages. I am aware that there
are three readings of no great importance, that might contradict the
pedigree of the manuscripts as it stands at present. The question is

X Prefatory Note.

open to the friendly opinion of the public. The peculiarly individual
development of each of the texts has rendered the arrangement of
the genealogical tables one of marked delicacy. Some points could
have been discussed more briefly than I have judged^ advisable.
Others could have been treated with greater fulness. The enumera-
tion of the Biblical sources of the various passages is not complete,
but has received additional references in the explanatory notes. The
chapter on inflection could have been enriched by other appropriate
illustrations, the phonology with more complete comparison with
other M.E, texts, and the analysis of the relationship of the various
Guy of Warwick manuscripts could have been more exhaustive, but
additional expansion was believed to be beyond the scope of the
volume. The present edition seems to set forth the main peculiarities
of the poem.

Adequate recognition will, it is trusted, be conceded the Speculum,
not merely through reverence for antiquity and susceptibility to
romance, but through an instinct for the preservation of what is in
itself of individual merit. The poem, a quaint conceit of an author
of the M.E. period, has an jEsthetic value, preserving traces of the
naive vigour of pre-conquest literature, and refl.ecting the culture of
the mediaeval poet. It is a fair example of the homily of the
thirteenth century and gives testimony to the theological status of
that period of English life ; but, in general tendency, incorporating
an episode in the career of the marvellous hero of Warwick, it links
itself with the metrical romance. Its text possesses philological
interest in its vocabulary through the introduction of rare words, and
through its phonology as marked in its rime. The volume opens to
the public for the first time manuscripts of unique interest.

I have here to thank the friends 2 of the Specnliim — among them
the most distinguished scholars of the day — for the unselfish interest
with which this edition has been favoured. Although foreshadowed
by calamity in the loss of Professor Zupitza's genial counsel, my
book has matured in auspicious atmosphere through the helpfulness
of Professor Kblbing. Professor Kolbing's generosity placed before
me his exact and beautiful fac simile of one of my texts,^ when

^ Some allowance must be made for the difficulty of transferring this -work
from the German edition. Traces of German training, chiefly at the University
of Berlin, must be attributed to their proper source.

2 Thanks are due to the skill and patience of the printers, Messrs. Richard
Clay and Sons, and particularly the kindness of Mr. Archibald of their office,
for careful execution of trying work.

3 This edition has been prepared from the MSS. as consulted by the editor.

Prefatory Note. xi

access to the original was impossible. Putting aside more important
work of his own, he showed me the great kindness of reading most
carefully many pages of my proof, and he has aided me from the
earliest beginning of my work with judicious suggestions, marking
the excellence of his skilful and varied scholarship. I have also
had the advantage of consultation with Mr. Donald of Gray's Inn.
I am deeply indebted for clerical and other service rendered by Mr.
Donald. Mention should be made of Zupitza's pupil. Professor
Schick, to whom, in April 1894, the interests of my work were
intrusted. Traces of Professor Schick's influence, direct and indirect,
will be recognized in the Introduction and in the arrangement of
the text. I share with all students of English the debt to Professor
Wiilker and Professor Sievers through their noble contributions^ to
philological investigation, but my obligation is enhanced by the
benefit of direct instruction in lecture hall. I am grateful for a few
valuable words from Dr. Furnivall, Mr. Henry Bradley, and my
earlier critic, Mrs. Truman J. Backus.

Gratitude is to be extended for the courtesy of the officers and
attendants in the various libraries ^ where I have had the pleasure of
study upon the Sjjeculum. I wish to express my obligation to Mr.
Bickley and Mr. Herbert of the British Museum, for aid in deter-
mining the age of the manuscripts and for other assistance ; to Mr.
Clark of the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh ; and to the librarian of
the Princeton University Library, Dr. Richardson, editor of Liber
De Vlris Inlustrihtis.

I am indebted to Professor J. Ulrich of the University of Zurich,
who, having aimounced^ in Englische Studien his intention of pub-
lishing this text from the MSS,, yielded in my favour any prior
claim to editorship.

Georgiana Lea Morrill.

London, May 1896.

^ The editor is indebted to the valuable works of Professor Skeat, Mr.
Gollancz, and Professor Morsbach, editions of special importance to the stndent
of this period of English literary history, and expresses thanks to Miss Edith
Luther for kind interest in the Speculum.

^ Here are to be included the Konigliche Bihliothek, Berlin, the University
Library, Cambridge, England, the Library of the Lambeth Palace, and the
Astor Library and the Columbia University Library, New York City.

^ In Englische Studien, vol. vii, p, 183.

[The editor begs to state, that a single text of the six employed
in the Speculum Gy de Warewylce appeared in Horstmann's York-
shire Writers, Vol. II, after the preparation of this edition had been
completed, and after the present text had been printed. She be-
lieves it to be unnecessary to add, that, on the authority of the
most eminent critics, the print of one manuscript alone without
reference to the oldest and best transcript is of comparatively
small value. Owing to circumstances for which neither editor nor
publisher is responsible, interruption of nearly two years occurred
in work upon the Speculum, after the edition was at press. The
volume has been otherwise retarded by the author's absence in
America during the printing of the book.]

Xlll

INTRODUCTION TO THE SPECULUM

"sothe stones ben stoken vp and straught out of mynde
and swolowet into swym by swiftenes of yeres.

. . . olde stories of stithe, y&t astate helde,
may be solas to sum

fat suet after,

to ken all the crafte, how >e case felle,

by lokying of letturs, J^at lefte were of olde." ^

13 art L

CHAPTEE I.

THE GUY OF WARWICK SAGA AS ADAPTED TO THE
SPECULUM.

§ 1. Hie Argument of the Main Guy Legend.

The history of Guy the Earl, in whom the romance and the
chivalric glory of Warwick early came to the distinction of letters,
has never been fully made clear. His conquests have been magnifi-
cently immortaHzed in verse and tale, and his exploits have become
so intimately the poetical treasure- of centuries, that the immediate
and objective facts of his achievement have been obliterated, and
the traces of his true development have been concealed. Yet the
documents preserving the incidents of his career have been scrutinized
by critics so keen and so illustrious, that to say of Guy of Warwick
what is unique and unexpected seems not possible. The tradition
marking his romantic life is assimilated with landscape ^ and history
in name and event, so that an impression of actual presence is
fijmly engendered, and to the visitor of modern Warwick Guy is
invested with the same proud claim to English fatherhood that is
the inheritance of that bright English gem Sidney. To doubt the

^ From the Bestruction of Troy, verses 11, 12, and 21 fF.
- The most exquisite of parchment folios preserve the history of Guy.
Incrusted with gorgeous illumination, the Guy documents are in themselves a
priceless treasure, as is assured by those of the Eoyal Library alone.
^ " On a ryuere syde hys hows he hadde
(A full holy lyff he there ladde)
Besydes Warwvke, f^at was hys.
And Gybbe clyf clepyd ys."— Auch. 22, v. 10,527 ff.

xiv Chapter I. — The Argument of the Main Guy Legend.

genuineness of Guy's adventures impresses one as involving a sugges-
tion of insincerity. The discovery of decisive facts might add to
the interest of the romance, localizing current theories in clear-cut
environment, but it could not modify the sentiment emanating from
Guy the hero. In publishing pseudo-Guy manuscript the Sj^eculum
deals with fresh material and endeavours to establish the reality
of much-debated tradition, but it does not succeed in enlarging the
probability of the tale. The Guy history must be regarded as an
exotic from the misty shadow-land^ of fairy knighthood. Guy is
the Prince of Eomance, brave, strong, beautiful.

In the memory of the people the main current of history was of
striking importance. Influenced by the barbaric splendour of the
mediaeval epic, the conspicuous element in Guy's career centered in
warfare. To the English folk of the thirteenth century, as no doubt
to their fathers of a more remote period, Guy was known as the con-
queror of giant and Saracen, the slayer of boar and dragon. He was
famed for romantic connection with the estate of the hereditary Earl
of Warwick, and for valiant adventure far from his birthplace. He
suddenly appeared in Winchester, found England in extraordinary
political condition, and restored civil authority to its earlier vigour.
The English, helpless and passive under a foreign enemy, elected
Guy leader and gave battle to returning adversaries. The knight
single-handed commanded a British victory. Weak points of this
conception of Guy were detected, and a later growth presented the
legend in a new aspect in English life.

The after-glow in the tradition is the reflection of letters, not the
'^ twilight of ancient memory." A touch of the fanciful illuminates
the saga. Kot the hero but the heroine becomes the central luminary.
Felice, the gracious lady of knighthood, one of the earliest of me-
dicEval women and one of the most lovely, gives character to the
narrative. Guy, the subordinate figure, establishes his constancy to
Felice by submission. He voluntarily accepts exile, and masks him-
self as ally to the oppressed. This episode marks " tragic night "
for Guy and Felice, the " struggle of might and beauty" in a "world
of adversity." In another sense it ushers in the dawn of modern
literature 2 in England. These primitive germs have been circulated

^ Of. Mr. Jacobs's interpretation in the introduction to Old French Romances.

"^ The history was "reprinted at the Renaissance, read nnder Elizabeth,"
and plays taken from it "supplied matter for popular Chap Books, written for
the love of the people of merry England." — Jusserand, A Literary History of
the English People.

Chapter I. — The Motif of the Speculum. xv

under the name Guy. The early Guy poetry continued to be in
favour through adaptations emanating from the original names, and
ultimately the evolution of a Guy fiction proceeded in prose rather
than in verse. Prose writers obtained for Guy the qualities pre-
dominant in the novel, or the elements of a genuine tragedy.

A half light of ecclesiastical feeling touches the legend. Guy, the
sovereign representative of honour and chivalry, is also the obedient
servant of the church. The influence of mediiBval Christianity is
active, prescribing penitence and penance as atonement for sin. In
this influence the province of the &pecuhim is to be accorded. The
poem reflects the most charming elements of the main tradition, the
religious and the romantic as emanating from Felice. It turns a
hallowed religious light on the storied regions of beautiful Warwick-
shire ; it transfigures with a fine spirit of devotion any harshness at-
tending the history of Felice ; and, while seeming to encroach upon
a distinctly Zupitza province, — for Zupitza's service is almost inse-
parable from the Guy of Warwick texts, — it exists as an independent
literary product. The reader will be stimulated to analyze the rela-
tionship of the Speoilmn to the main legend from study of the argu-
ment and purpose of the poet as sketched in the following section.

§ 2. The Motif of the Speculum.

" See where he rides, our Knight !
Within his eyes the light
Of battle, and youth's gold about his brow."

The Sp)eculum presents its hero to the reader at the very point
at which the attractiveness of his history culminates. Here Guy's
character, a beacon shining at the opening of a national literature,
would embody all that is lofty in generous purity and patriotism.
In this attitude alone is he designated in the Speculum. All dull
experiences and all tedious accessories^ are banished; the Speculum
exists only as exponent of romantic and chivalric charm. A few
words summon its bright picture.

In time of ^thelstan of England a gentle lady, Felice, lived at
the castle of Warwick. Guy, enraptured with this sweetest vision,
fostered a hope that he might for her sake make chivalric vow of
eternal fealty. He pondered in his heart how he could find deeds
of greatest prowess With devout prayer, guided by the idealized
vision of his lady, Guy rode forth in dauntless courage to deed and

1 See ten Brink, Eiig. Lit., vol. i., pp. 246, 217.

xvi Chapter I, — The Motif of the Specuhtm.

to warfare. He did not cease to seek a chance to win a royal accolade.
And Avhen the hour of battle came, the sword was drawn in brave
fight, and the foe was brought to naught in manful battle. God that
guideth all kept Guy in safety, and granted him victory.

The months passed on ; Guy's journey was perilous ; giants,
dragons, and a Saracen host fell in his way. Still his heart did not
fail. Felice was ever before him. His bed, a cold stone, was to him
the soft and dewy grass. Sleet and snow were the sweet and tender
winds ; heavy skies, the sunny Maytime. Guy kept faith with de-
vout prayer, and honour came ; fair ladies courted his smile ; wealth
was added to him, the lordship of distant lands, and by the will of
God Guy became the most faultless hero of all the earth.

In great joyance he went to Englantl and held bridal with Felice
within the castellated walls of Warwick. Title and honour through
God of grace descended to Guy, and the days passed merrily. Then
it seemed that earth's blisses were complete.

Forty happy days ^ passed; Guy lived joyously with Felice. Then
his heart saddened : he recalled the homes darkened, the thousands
sleeping in death through his aspiration for honour and for empty
title. Remorse gnawed his soul. Eepentance and confession alone
would atone for this bloody past. Guy had never spared one minute
for his soul's health. Sacrifice must compensate for dreadful slaughter.
A brief parting from Felice, a farewell to castle tower and to home,
and Guy again wandered forth. His robe was grey. He wore a
pilgrim's garb. IS'o glittering sword was at his side. "With bent
head he left home and fatherland. He Avould visit the sepulchre of
Him who parted with life for sinful man's resurrection. Guy forsook
the world and served God ever more {Speculum, verses 27 — 36). He
lived all in God's laAv (v. 38). Meanwhile Felice at home sorrowed
comfortless. She found consolation only in Divine meditation and
in prayer. She daily fed the poor.

Guy in his stern zeal seeks ^ spiritual counsel (Sj^eadum, verses
45 — 64). He turns to Alquin {46 — 48), Dean of a brotherhood,
who led his life in holiness (39 — 42), and asks counsel to free his
soul from the world's guile (52 — 64). Alquin in joy praises Christ
(65 — 67), grants Guy's prayer, and as spiritual guide shows moral
qualities to be discriminated (68 — 80), The friar-hermit teaches

^ The length of the period in number of days varies in different accounts.
2 The transition to the present tense occurs in these paragraphs through the
deliberate purpose of the editor.

Chapter I. — The Motif of the Si^ccuhim. xvii

how to sliuii the world that " is too much with us." He classifies
the virtues and the vices upon well-known standards (81 — 136) and
unfolds a discourse, whose theological tenets will obtain permit to
heaven. The knight is directed as to the means of acquiring true
wisdom through the saving grace of pain (137 — 198). His creed is
outlined, and he is instructed through reverence to quell rebellious
disobedience (199 — 250). Guy's incentive to endeavour is offered in
a picture of the dreadful hour of doom (250 — 284). Encouragement
is bestowed in promises of heaven-bliss ; for it is not God's fault, if
man commit sin (285 — 322).

Charity, love to man, is depicted as a prudential motive to the
rapture of seeing the eternal God (323 — 346), an experience already
rejoiced in by Abraham and by Moses (347 — 368), and by other
saintly spirits (369 — 400). The peacefulness of a pure life is con-
trasted with the terrors of condemnation (401 — 458). The solace of
hope is held forth to Guy (459 — 496) through the service of prayer
and of reading the Holy Scriptures. "When we read, God speaks
with us; we speak with God, when we pray (497 — 510). This is
followed by instruction regarding peace (511 — 522), a plea that Guy
be merciful (523 — 550), and an entreaty that he bear misfortune
with forgiving spirit (551 — 568), with patience (569 — 622), and in
humility (623—634).

After a reference to the fall of Lucifer (635 — 656) and a renewed
exposition of humility and compunction of heart (657 — 698), a vivid
description of gostli silit (699 — 752) is supplemented by a petition
for spiritual growth through confession (753 — 784). The various
types of shame are classified (785 — 812). A naive exposition of the
Scriptural irasshe]), and be]) dene (813 — 850) introduces an appeal for
the achievement of good (851 — 918). The sermon to Guy concludes
with an exhortation to almsgiving (919 — 946), with practical appli-
cation through the story of the woman and her miraculous cruse
of oil (947 — 1028), designed to inflame benevolence in the spirit of
the penitent knight. Alquin invokes Christ's blessing and calls for
the succour and comfort of the Heaven Queen, the Holy Mary (1029
—1034).

Guy may be depicted as again going steadfastly forward, con-
tinuing his pilgrimage. ' At last age creeps over the knight, and an
old mani he drags his way to England. The giant Colbrand worsted,
England freed, the weary pilgrim wandered to home, but not to

1 Cf. TJie Vision of Sir Lamifal, II. 2, 3 flf.
SPEC. WAR. B

xviii Chapter II. — Study of the Title of the Poem.

friends. Alone in solitary cave in pious meditation he lived till
death came, and he and Felice were again together. Their faithful
spirits were united in peaceful rest.

Thus the narrative suggested by the title of the present volume
is briefly outlined. The Spemlum opens with terse verses, conveying
the purpose of the poem (1 — 26). A friar-hermit then instructs Guy
of Warwick (68 ff.) and unfolds the discourse closely outlined in
immediate connection with the introductory theme.

In presenting Guy as the subject of theological study, the poet
advances an independent moral purpose. He would inculcate the
doctrine of the development of power through actual experience, as
based upon definite human choice.^ Guy, craving immortal blessed-
ness, touched a vital theme in the development of character. He
would choose eternal life, renounce earth, and win heaven. The
problem of earthly choice is the crux untouched by the strong "grasp
of centuries," for the Victorian poet- also discovers the " gracious

lights " of earth only, — •

"when a soul has seen
By the means of Evil, that the Good is best."

CHAPTEE II.

TITLE AND LITERAEY NOTICES OF THE POEM.

§ 1. Stiidy of the Title of tlie Poem.

1. The title under which the poem of the present edition appears,
S]^>ectdum G\j de Wareicyfie, is extant in the MS. 52.5 of the Harleian
collection, fol. 53. That Sjpecidum Gy de Warewyke designated the
text at the period of its authorship, or even that the poet ascribed
title to his composition, contemporary history does not determine.
Four manuscripts add nothing in proof, three being incomplete. The
MS. Bibl. Eeg. 17 B. XYII. confirms preference for the element
Specidum.

Speculum Gy de Wareicylie incorporates the exact form of the
parchment, but the colophon as justified by the narrative may be

^ See particularly the S-fculum, verses 215 — 220,

^ The mediaeval poet Inings to mind incidents where the soul is surprised at
the judgment, as depicted in Robert Browning's Easter Day, sections xvi and
XX. Coniiiare v. 551 witii 31 — 32 of the Speculum:

"There stood I

Choosing the world "

ChajJtcr II. — Study of the Title of the Poem. xix

interpreted to read Speculum Gy[(Iorm'\ de Wareioijke,^ lievemite^
secundum Alqvinum. This modification is not necessary, as is
indicated, if punctuation be inserted in the seemingly inaccurate
title. Sjjeculum: Gy de Warewyke presents a mediaeval aspect of
the Guy doctrine; it was a received tradition, that the stahvart
conqueror of Colbrand was " England's mirror and all the world's
wonder." Was it not his high destiny, " to hold, as 'twere, the
mirror^ up to ^Nature ; to show virtue her own feature'"? The exact
reading of the scribe admits of varied interpretation, subject to indi-
vidual speculation, whether it be rendered Mirror to Guy or Mirror
of Guy, glorious " myrour " in whom to "sen al" his " socour," or
U[)hold for emulation a national hero as a mirror reflecting an ideal
line of conduct. The Specidum mirrors the knight himself in his
exalted religious consecration. In the idealized glorification of the
poet Guy, no longer mortal, becomes Specidum sine macula:

' ' Thou mirror,
In whom, as in the splendour of the sun,
All shapes look glorious, which thou gazest on ! "

That the poet availed himself of mediaeval licence, departed from the

rigid application of verses 50.5, 506, and portrayed his warrior as

example to all the Avorld, A clieef mirour of al the feste,'^ An exern-

'[ilarie, ^ mirrour,^ Mirroar of wit, ground of (jouerrnaunce ^ the MS.

itself assumes. Similar appearance" repeats itself in the person of

the English Sidney, " glorious star " of Penshui-st, in intellectual and

moral characteristics also " lively pattern . . . lovely joy born

into the world to show our age a sample of ancient virtue " in

chivalric soldiership and princely gentlemanliness. The poetical

Mirror^ is explained again through the language of Langland, v. 181,

CXII. ; Spenser, Slieplieardes Calendar for October, v. 93 ; Henry V,

ii. Chor. 6 ; Gorhoduc, Act I. sc. 3, v. 798.

The excellence of the title in any of its interpretations is evident.

Embodying characteristic features of the poem whose hero is Guy

of Warwick and in harmony with a popular mediaeval phase of

literature. Speculum Gy de Warewyke places the associated text in

^ The significance of the bracket (]) uniting Warewyke and hcrcmitc seems
to be purely connective, and not indicative of couplet formation ; cf. Chap. III. 6.

■^ Mediteval genitive equivalent to licrcmitce.

3 Eamlct, III. ii. 20. ■* Ch., The Book of the Duchessc, v. 974.

5 Lyd., Temi^leofGlas, v. 294. <= Had., v. 754.

'' Pico della Mirandola was likewise Phceuix to his age among his con-
temporaries.

^ See Temple of Glas 974, with note to 294, p. 92, and Chaucer Against
IVomcn Unconstcmnt, v. 8 : Right as a mirour nothing may cnprcsse.

XX

Chapter II. — Shidy of the Title of the Poem.

its natural environment. Tlie interest of the episode centres in the
valiant knight Guy of "Warwick, and the name SpecAtlum gives to the
homily-romance with which the poem is clothed, it is not to be
denied, a mediaeval charm. In literary Avorth Guy's sweet English
" sarmoun " gains by association with the greater romance. It gains
in historical and philological interest through the factor Speculum,
for thus it links itself with the period of its composition. The term
Speculum was, in the estimate of Lorentz,^ applicable to Alcuin's De
Virtutihus et Vitiis Liber. Lorentz maintains, that the Liher was
devised as a mirror, and that to the mind of Alcuin it existed as a
Speculum, where Count Guido could see toas er zu ilmn unci was er zu
lassen liahe!^ Lorentz thus paraphrases liberally the passage. Caput
Y., lines 5 f. of Alcuin's work, underlying verses 505, 506 united with
71 — 74 of the present text. Paulin Paris, Histoire Litteraire cle la
France, 1866, Tom. IV., p. 315, refers to the Liher in the following
words : cj^iCil lui servit de miroir, oh il verroit cTun coup) d'oeil ce
qu'il auroit a faire, et ce qiCil auroit a eiiiter. Yet nowhere is the
Liber formally termed Specidum. But the argument of Lorentz had
been anticipated by some hundreds of years, and had been practically
applied to the English version addressed to Guy of "Warwick. The
title Speculum is amply supported by the subject-matter of the poem,
and Speculum, it is believed, could not have been without worth in
the sympathies of a mediaeval poet.

2. In its brief literary connection the tenth poem of the Auchin-
leck folio has attained recognition as Epistola Alcidni. Ivolbing,
Englische Studien, vol. vii., p. 183, Morley, English Writers, vol. iii.,
p. 281, and Zupitza in private correspondence with the editor, have
given sanction to that title. The eminent authority of so illustrious a
triumvirate in letters, and the prestige of literary and printed notice,
would, at momentary glance, seem to make additional search for the
lost heading of the Auchinleck poem unnecessary. But Epistola
Alcuini names Alcuin's De Virtutibus et Vitiis Liber and other
treatises^ ascribed to Alcuin. The following MSS., each an Epistola

^ Lorentz, Professor of History at the University of Halle, author of Almins
Leben, cin Beitrag zur Staats-Kirchen- und Culturgeschichte der Karoling. Z-'it,
Halle, 1829, translated by Jane Mary Slee, The Life of Alcuin, and published
in 1837. See p. 199.

^ The exact passage, Liber V, is translated as follows: "Here lies the
knowledge of true blessedness ; for therein, as in a mirror, man may consider
himself, what he is and whither he goes," applied by "West in Alcuin and the
RL'ic. of the Christian Schools, 1893, pp. 115 f.

^ See Alcuini Epistolm, ed. Jaffe-Duramler in Monumenta Alcuiniana, pp.
131—897.

Chapter II. — Study of the Title of the Poem. xxi

Alcuini, obliterate the claims of an English poem to the title Epistola :
Eodl MS. EMusaeo 214, formerly numbered 68, fol. 51 h—M. 68 h ;
Bodl. 3558.5, CataJogus Bernardi of the Bodleian Library; Cotton
Vesp. A. XIV. ; Epistola Alcuini Levitce, i. e. Diaconi, qui illie in
quihusdavi ejnstoKs nuncupatur Alhinus cum versikus in fine ; Bibl.
Eeg. 5. E. IV. and Bibl, Eeg, 6. A. XI. (cf. Book Index) ; and the
Ejnsfola ad Eidaliam, etc. Apart from primary grounds for discard-
ing Epistola Alcuini, the co-existence of numerous distinct works
having legitimate claim upon that title, the form itself is not exact.
It could be employed only at the cost of the testimony of the poem
concerning its contemporary history. JMorley's title correctly applied
should read Epistola Alquijii or Alquyni. Historically and on basis
of the MS. Alquijn is the orthography demanded by a work of the
period of the Sijeculnm ; cf. ten Br., Ch. § 103; Sievers, § 208;
Sweet, N.E. Gr. § 779. The name of the Dean is in O.E. Allncine,
Ealhicine ; Latin period Alcuinus ; M.E. Alquin or Alquyn} The
poet writes of the author Alquin, Alqmjn in INISS, AoDH^IL,E:
Alquin icas his rihfe name, v. 39. Even Latin INISS. of the fourteenth
and fifteenth centuries do not hesitate to adopt the orthographj"-
Alciuin, Alquyn (the distinction i, y having no philological weight;
cf. ten Br. § 9 and § 22; Morsb. § 112) in transcripts of the works
of Alcuinus Albinus Flaccus ; cf. Epistola Alquini, MS, Bibl. Eeg.
5. E. iv.; MS, Bibl, Eeg, 6. A, xi.; and Lambeth MS. 378, where in
lihrum alquini. Pro alquino, etc. occur.

Apart from the misconception liable to result through confliction
among texts bearing the same title, the English poem, distinct and
individual in character, a new creation, merits distinctive recognition
and a specific plqce in literature. Its value rests neither in its con-
nection with Alcuinus, nor in his theological views. It does not in-
corporate the philosophy of the schools of Charlemagne. Its interest
centres in that vivid personality, that illustrious knight Gy de Ware-
wyke. Speculum Gy de Warewyke belongs to the field of literary
history, not to theology. It is a member of that greater Eomance
cycle, whose brilliant hero is Sir Gy.

3. AVarton's title ranks the discourse among poems of the ballad
order. Guy and Alquine has the merit of granting its poem environ-
ment in the English Guy legend, classifying it, through analogy, with

^ Over forms of Alcuiu's name compare Sclionefelder in his monograph,
Ahuin et Charlcmagyie, p. 4, and Pertz, Monuiii. Germ. Script., I, p. 632 ;
over its significance, see HameUn, Essai sur la vie et les ouvrages cVAkuin
(1873), p. 10.

xxii ChajJtcr II. — Study of the Title of the Poem.

Guy and Colhronde, Guy and Phelis, Guy arid Amarant.^ Warton
was probably indebted to some J\ISS. Catalogue for the suggestion,
perhaps in connection with the heading of the Catcdogae of the
Arundel 3ISS.^ vol. ii, edition of 1832, naming the poem Gy Pari of
Wanvyke and Dekne Alquyne,^ Warton's title is without authority
historical or manuscript. Equally ungrounded is Scott's (also Laing's)
title. As " A Moralization upon certain Latin Texts," apparently an
invention of Scott (or of Leyden, cf. § 2) to characterize the subject-
matter of the selection, it figures in Sir Tristrem and also in A Penni
loortli of Witte, etc.

4. The merit accredited to the genus Specidum in mediaeval literary
history is testified to with eloquent voice through its popularity.
Hundreds of varieties of the general type are locked up in MS.
collections throughout the world. Sj^eculum Stultorum, ed. Wright,
1872, depicted in satire English foibles of the 12th century through
j^igel Wireker, and the 14th century is resplendent with a glitter-
ing array of Specida. The position of the Speculum in that period
is in the technique of theology.^ The following list of theological
Specula from MS. works has been collected, but the various
Christian attributes associated with the Sp>eculum are surprisingly
numerous. The Speculum links with itself Inimance salvafionis in
a large family of virtues. It is Sjjeculum Confessionis, Christian-
ortim, Mundi, Philosophice, Religionum, Sp>eciilutorum, Innocentim
Devotorum, Gontemplcdionis (a Ladder of Perfection), Peccatoris. It
is a Christian Mirror, a Mirror for Maydetis, Of Penance, Of Sinners,
Of Lewd Men and Women, Of Ghastite,^ Of the Sacrament, Of
Penance, Le Mirouer des Dames, Ze Miroir du Monde, Die Sjyrighel
der sonden . . . van Jan iof Weert, a heterogeneous collection^ in-
deed, elaborate attributes of a unique type of literature. The SjJecula
include all the tenets of Christian doctrine and embrace all aspects
of life inspiring to the 14th century mind. The spiritual history
of the 15th century is enriched by the exquisite seriousness of a
Speculum of 7 gyftus of the holi gost, MS. Ff. iv. 9, Camb. Univ.,

1 Percy's Reliques. Edition of Walford, 1880. Part II, pp. 329 ff. and 331 ff.

2 Also description of The Inclco: to the Arundel and Burney MSS. in the
British Museum.

^ This distinction applicable to the generic Speculum is irrespective of the
subject-matter of the individual text.

•» The Mirrour of Chaastitcc, MSS. Harl. 2322, 2325.

5 For MSS. Speciola compare MSS. Harl. 113, 116, 953, 1255, 1706, 1713,
2339, 2388, 6581, etc. ; Add. MSS. 17,539, 22,283, 25,089, 29,951 ; Royal MSS.
16 E v.; 8 EX.; 5 B IX., etc.

Chapter II. — Study of the Title of the Poem. xxiii

of a Myrour to deuot pej)le, MS. Gg. I. 6, and by a Specidum etatis
liominis, MS. Gg. IV. 32, whose mirror is depicted twelve times
in twelve distinct circles to reflect the twelve ages of man. Bona-
venture's " boke that is clepid " Mi/rottr of the hlissid Lif of Jesu
Grid has disseminated its truths through manifold translations,^
and was printed by Caxton. In MS. Arundel 112, also ]\IS.
Arundel 120, the text is embalmed in a paper 4to. of the 15th
century entitled : " The myrour of the blessed li/fe of oure Lorde
Ihe-<u Crista, translated from the Latin of Bonaventura with some
additions by the translator, and a Treatise at the end on the Body
of Christ against the Lollards." A Bodleian MS. is an Apulogy for
a looking-glass by Apuleius against .^luilian, in English verse.
Harley MS. 3277 contributes a paper book, A Looldng glasse for
Looveres, " wherein are conteyned two sortes of amorous passions,
the one expressing the trewe estate and perturbations of hym that
is overgon with love ; the other a flatt defyance to love and his
lawes," containing "78 passions or chapters of prose verse." In
1.509 the Shir) of Fooles dimmed the fair radiance of the theological
Speculum by the profane Mirour of good Manners. So late as the
I7th century is still to be found the ubiquitous Speculum, a
spectrum for laymen in the Mirror for Martyrs (1601), from the
hand of Weever. In Speculum Grape-Goicnorum, of the Advocates'
Library, are " Observations and Eeflections upon the late sermons
of some that would be thought Goliahs for the Church of England."
London, 1682. Berjeau published, 1861, reproduit, en FaC'Simile,
Le plus ancien 3Io?iume7it de la xylographie et de la typographie
reuni, Speculurn Huraanm Salvationis.

The various Mirrors belong to a later period. These descendants
of the Speculum have imbued new life into earlier saintly themes,
and Speculura no longer suggests dedly sy)ines, confessiones and bands
clericorum (Arund. 452) for the religious life of the soul, a Sp)eculum
Conscientice;^ but names worldly activity and profane subjects in its
rank and file of Princely Deedes (1598), Constant Penelopes (cf.
Percy's Rellques), and Mirrors of Knighthood, not to forget Gower's
Speculum of "Virtues and Vices," i.e. Meditantis, and that most
"dolefully dreary 3" Mirror for Magistrates (London, 1563), Gas-
coigne's The Steel Glas (1576), his Glass of Government, and the

1 Cf. Add. MSS. 11,565, 19,901, 21,106, 22,558, 30,031; Sloane MS. 1785;
Cot. Tib. 6, VII. ; Haii. 435, 2241, etc.

2 Cf. MSS. Had. 5398; Sloane 3551.

^ Cf. Lowell, The Old English Dramatists, "Marlowe," p. 30.

xxiv Chai'itcr II. — Literary History of the 3ISS.

looking-glass of Thomas Lodge and Eobert Green : A Looldng

Glasse for London and England. Here could be numbered from

every age all those Specula, in whose " immortal flowers of poesy," —

" As in a mirror, we perceive
The highest reaches of a human wit." — Tamburlaine.

§ 2. Literary History of the ManuscrijAs.

Specific mention of the Speculum is to be found in a brief and
inexact description of its Auchinleck text,^ published by Sir Walter
Scott2 in 1804 through the "Introduction"^ to Sir Tristrem*
Appendix IV., p. cxii., and reprinted in various subsequent editions,^
in 1811 and 1819 under the same numbering of the page, in 1806,^
p. cviii., in 1833, p. 113. After 1811 Sir Tristrem was included
with its Introduction in the collective editions of Scott's Poetical
Works, notice of the Speculum being printed often with the pagin-
ation 112. Compare the edition of 1868, mentioned by Kcilbing,
Engl. Stud, vii., p. 178.

In 1857 David Laing, in his "preface" to A Fermi worth of
Witte, Floriee and Blauncheflour," etc., incorporated Scott's Intro-

^ This description plays a minor part as a single detail in a general sketch
of the various texts comprising the Auchinleck folio. Scott's summary is
still offered in the MSS. Ccdalogue of tlie Advocates' Library, classifying the
Auch. MS.

^ Reference to the life of Sir Walter Scott, as employed in this edition, is
afforded by Memoirs of the Life of Sir JValter Scott, Bcn-t., by John Gibson
Lockhart, The Riverside Press, 1881, and by Richard H. Hutton's Sir Walter
Scott in Morley's English Men of Letters, 1878.

^ Material for this "Introduction" seems to have been collected by John
Leyden (d. 1811 in India), the eminent Oriental scholar (cf. Hutton, pp. 65, 66),
and the faithful ally of Scott in the transcription of Sir Tristrem ; cf. Lockhart,
vol. ii., p. 54. Leyden aided Scott in the preparation of the Border Minstrelsy
(see Lockhart, vol. ii., p. 46), and it was Leyden who prepared the bulky
transcript of King Arthour, a fragment of seven thousand lines {Life of Scott,
vol. ii., pp. 60, 61), used by Ellis in his Sjyecimens of Early English Metrical
Jiomances. I^eyden published, on his own responsibility, The Complaynt of
Scotland (written 1648) in 1802.

"* Sir Tristrem; a Metrical Romance of the Thirteenth Century; by Thomas
of Erceldoune, called the Rhymer. Edited from the Auchinleck ilS. by "Walter
Scott, Esq., Advocate, Edinburgh. This work was published the second of
May, 1804.

^ The edition of 1804 comprised but one hundred and fifty copies, to be sold
at two guineas a volume. These are now broadly scattered and are difficult of
access. Indebtedness is due to the British Museum for the copy used in the
preparation of this edition.

^ Seven hundred and fifty copies of the subsequent edition in 1806 were
necessary to satisfy the public demand. Tliese editions heralded that ill-fated
connection with Ballantyne, the Aldiborontiphoscophornio of Scott.

'' A Pcnni worth of Witte : Floriee and Blauncheflour : ami other Pieces of
Ancient English Poetry, "Selected from The Auchinleck Manuscript. Printed
at Edinburgh, For the Abbotsford Club." 1857. Laing's edition is also with

Chapter II. — Literary History of the MSS. xxv

duction without attributing it to its direct source. N'otice of this
poem in its Auch, MS. stands on p. xiv., numbered 11, and called
" A Moralization upon certain Latin texts," thus retaining Scott's
title, and failing to correct his defective enumeration as preserved in
Si)' Tristreni. For recognition of later date the Speculum is in-
debted to Eugen Kolbing, in his exhaustive study of the Eomance
selections preserved in the Auchinleck MS., Englische Studien, vol.
vii., pp. 178 ff. Here, p. 183, designated " Epistola Alcuini," occurs
the only entirely reliable account of tlie Speculum. Kolbing prints
the first ten verses of the poem and the remaining portions of the
twenty-five imperfect lines, 11. 1007 — 1031. The Auchinleck text
received casual notice by Warton and by Morley. In "Warton's
Higtory of English Poetry, edited by Hazlitt, vol. ii., p. 29, the
Speculum is classified as "Guy and Alquine " in a list that, "War'.on
claims, includes the " principal pieces " of the Auchinleck MS.
Morley gives a table of the contents of the folio, naming the
Spieculum "Epistola Alcuini," in English Writers, vol. iii., p. 281.

But the earliest known reference to the poem, apart from meagre
statistics, was furnished by Eitson,^ two years earlier than the ap-
pearance of Sir Tristrem. In Ancient Engleish Metrical Romancees,^
London, 1802, vol, i., pp. xcii. and xciii., Eitson connects with the
Canticum Colbrondi (Geste, Guy and Colbronde, Percy, Relitpies,
vol. iii,, Part 4, page 26 ; see also pp. 145, 152, and Percy's Folio
MS., vol. ii,, pp. 509 fi".), "the cream" of the Guy romance,^ an "old
Engleish poem" of the Harley ]\IS. 525, Speculum Gy de Wareicyhe
per Alquinum heremitam (according to Eitson). Thirty-five lines be-
ginning this MS. were printed in Gerinania, vol. xxi., pp. 366-7, in

difficulty accessible. The Speculum is indebted to the copy in the library of the"
British Museum.

^ The attitude of his contemporaries toward Eitson, "the ill-conditioned
antiquary of vegetarian principles," is well known. He was tolerated only by
Scott. Leydeu's stanzas, characteristic of Ritson, may be recalled :
"That dwarf, he is so fell of mode,
Tho ye sliold drynk his hert blode,
Gode wold 3e never finde."
"That dwarf, lie ben beardless and bare,
And weaselblowen ben al his hair,

Like an ympe or elfe ;
And in this world beth al and hale,
Ben nothynge that he loveth an dele
Safe his owen selfe."
^ Of this first edition, the Konigliche Bibliothek, Berlin, has preserved the
copy referred to in this issue.

^ Scott, see Lockhart, II., p. 63,

XXVI

Chapter II. — Literary History of the MSS.

an article by Prof, Kolbing. Here Ivcilbing, calling attention to the
importance of the Auchinleck text in the Guy of Warwick question,
enumerates the other MSS. of the British Museum, the Arundel MS.
140, and the Harleian MS. 1731, but does not mention MS. Dd 11
and MS. Bibl. Eeg. 17 B xvii.

Of the various MSS. of the Speculum the Harley MS. 525 has
represented its text to the general public. This MS. has received the
weight of attention in print, and apparently from Harley 525 interest
has developed in other transcripts of the same text. The striking
feature of the title, the introduction of the name Guy of WancicJi,
and, indeed, the fact of the existence of a title^ in connection with
Avhat is apparently a complete poem ,2 having introduction, conclusion,
and colophon, in a well preserved and beautifully written parchment,
explain the popularity of MS. Harley 525. Interest in the Auchin-
leck MS. was awakened through its association with important
Eomance texts of the same MS. volume. MSS. Harley 1731 and
Arund. 140 have received scanty notice, and no printed mention of
MSS. Dd 11, 89, and MS. Eeg. 17 B. xvii., has been discovered
outside of MSS. Catalogues. There is likewise no account to be
found of "Worseley 67 of this group of texts.

I^otices of a hitherto unprinted poem form naturally no imposing
list, yet for nearly a century the Speculum has been before the
public. Its history is nearly contemporaneous with the printed
record of the Auchinleck MS. itself. That folio was mentioned first
in Percy's Reliques of Ancient Poetry ; cf. Engl. Stud., vii., p. 178.
It is described as a whole, or in application to some individual work,
with greater or less regard for detail and accuracy, in the various
editions of the Auchinleck texts. Kcllbing's valuable publications.
Sir Beues, Arthour and Merlin, Amis and Amiloun, Tristrem, etc.,
Zupitza's Guy of Warwick (see edition 1875-76), Mall's The Har-
rowing of Hell, the shorter poems through medium of the Enejlische
Studien, the editions of Laing, Eitson, and Turnbull, edited pri-
vately and for the Maitland Club or the Abbotsford Club, may be
consulted,^ as well as Ellis in Early English Pronunciation, vol. ii.,
pp. 448, 449. So early as the date of Eitson's arrangement of its
table of contents in 1792, the youthful Scott,* with a "great meikle

1 Other MSS. liave no marked individuality in MS. relationship, and could
be mistaken in each instance for a continuation of a preceding text, except in
case of MS. D. - The most conspicuous MSS. are not otherwise complete.

^ This list is by no means complete.

* The correspondence between Scott and Ellis began March 27, 1801, but

Chapter III. — Description of the 3ISS. IIS. A^. xxvii

nowthorni to rout on," was scouring tlie Highlands for ancient lays,
and searching for "auld Thomas o' Twizzlehope," seeking for the
information, that would culminate later in the interchange of enthu-
siastic letters between the bard of the Border Minstrelsy and George
Ellis over the identity of Thomas of Erceldoune. Possibly to that
year (1792) might be ascribed Scott's earliest study of the Auchin-
leck texts.

If the date of the publication of the greater romances become the
standard, then the Speculum, in contrast Avith the broader popularity
of the greater Guy history, has not been late in attaining to the
dignity of a distinct edition. Sir Gij was completed only in 1891,
and Sir Beues first in 1894. Bibliography of the poem in its con-
nection with the Guy of Warwick tradition would follow each cen-
tury of the history of printing in England, beginning with Copland's
fi-agmentary edition, placed in 1560, and ending only with the
present decade.

CHAPTEE III.

DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS.

The Speculum Gij de Wareicijlie has been preserved in the follow-
ing manuscripts, of which to this date there have been no prints :

Auchinleck.
1. A^. MS. Auchinleck, Advocates' Library, Edinburgh. A
parchment folio of the early fourteenth century; c. 1327 — 1340.
Concerning the contents of this valuable romance^ MS. Ivolbing

Scott's search for Thomas the Rhymer was under way earlier. In June 1795,
Scott, through zeal in literary affairs, had been appointed one of the curatois
of the Advocates' Library, colleague of David Hume, Lockhart, I., p. 271.

1 Cf. Shortreed through Lockhart, I. 230.

- Romance in application to contents. The Auchinleck MS., it will be re-
called, is a repository for a vast treasure of M.E. romance. It contains the first
English version of the Guy of Warwick legend {Sir Gij of Wancicke, Auch.,
Nos. 22, 23, ed. Zupitza), as well as transcripts of Sir Beues (ed. Kolbing), ,S'z>
Tristrem (ed. Scott and Kolbing), Florice and Blancheflour (ed. Hausknecht,
Floris and Blaunehefltir ; cf. also Plorcs Saga ok Blankiflur, Icelandic version
edited by Kolbing), King Horn (ed. Wissmann), Arthour and Merlin (ed.
Ki)lbing), Amis and Amiloun (ed. Kolbing), The Legend of Grcgorij, named one
of the "pearls of M.E. literature" (cf. Schulz, Die englisehe Gregorlegende nach
dem Auchinleck MS. ; Holtermann, Ueber Sprache . . . der . . Grcgoriuslegende ;
and Neussell, Ueber . . . raittclengl. Bearbeitung der Saga von Gregorius), and
thirty-six other selections, chiefiy romance poems, whose popularity in the
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries is undisputed. They are the "romances of
prys" named in Chaucer's often quoted lines. Sir Thopas (ed. Skeat), 2087 —
2089, etc., and a portion of them denounced by Ascham a century later in the

xxviii Chapter III. — Description of the MSS. MS. A^.

has treated in detail in Englische StuJien, vol. vii., pp. 178 fF., with
reference to the tenth selection, p. 183. The handwriting, distinct
and beautiful, is larger than that of other scribes represented in th^
Auchinleck transcripts and is not to be found elsewhere in the folio ;
cf. also Scott, Sir Tristrem,'^ p. cxiii. The present text is written in
carefully outlined double columns, so cramped in space that some-
times the last word, syllable, or letter of the poetical verse is placed
above or below the metrical line: lines 66, 113, 267, 277, etc. In
its original condition the poem occupied fol. 39a — fol. 48&. There
is no title. Folio headings and fol. 486 with concluding lines, 11.
1032 — 1034, are lost through mutilation § of the MS. for illumina-
tions. On fob 48a parts of twenty-five lines, 11. 1007 — 1031, have
been cut unevenly from the parchment. Subdivision into chapter or
section is not indicated. Capitals are used, but they occur without
uniformity. Lines 1, 137, 161, and 277 are marked off by large
brilliantly coloured introductory letters. Latin quotations are in red
ink. The letter beginning each line is ornamented with red. On
the margin to the left, recurring frequently at unequal intervals and
without reference to subject-matter, is the character ' IF ' in red :
lines 9, 17, 23, 27, etc. Each leaf contains at the top the lower
portion of a Roman numeral, ' xv,' in blue ink.

Lines 179, 180; 421, 422; 551,552; 645, 646; 925, 926, are
omitted. The last word of line 232 was not written ; pylt is supplied
in this edition from MS. Ag. There are a few erasures : lines 33,
178, 197, 202, 249, etc. Line 268 occurs a second time, apparently
in order to give to her a final -e, here, but the second reading is not

Seholemaster, pp. 79, 80 (reprint of Arber), and again by Kash in Greene's
Ilenaphon. The "pleasure" of the "booke" "in two s[ieciall poyntes, in open
mans slaughter, & bokl bawdrye," killing men "without any quarel," such
baseness as "the single head of an Englishman is not hable to invent," becomes
through Nash the work of "bable booke-mungers," who " endevor but to
repaire the ruinous wals of Venus court," "to imitate a fresh the fantasticall
dreames of those exiled Abbie lubbers from whose idle pens proceeded those
worne out impressions of the feigned no where acts of Arthur of the rounds
table, Arthur of little Brittaine, Sir Tristram," etc. He does not "forbeare
laughing" in "reding Bevis of Hampton" at "the scambling shyft he makes
to end his verses a like " ; cf. also Jusserantl, The English Novel in the Time of
Shakespeare, pp. 307, 308.

^ Compare the preceding section for the corresponding pagination of this
citation in the various editions of Sir Tristrem, and in Laing's A Penni tcorth
of Witte, etc. "It (the tenth selection) is written in a different and larger
hand than the preceding and following articles," says Scott.

2 Cf. Lcfjcndcc Catholiae, "A Lytle Boke of Seyntlie Gestes, Imprinted at
Edinburgh in the Year of the Incarnation, MDCCCXL.," p. vL, where the
editor wishes that the "Vandal " of these " Hagiologies " had been "qualified
to chant shrill treble within the choir of the Sistine chapel."

C'ka'ptcr III. — Description of the MSS. MS. A^. xxix

retained, the line being crossed out. A word, syllable, or letter is
occasionally written above the line Avithin the verse: lines 47,71,
101, 164, 178, etc.

MS. Aj has some peculiarities in orthography and dialect. To
be noted is a redundant final -h : \eili 25, 80, 104, 170, 184, etc.;
noicli 348. — d in the function of \ : wid 84, 93, 181, 334, 370,
372, etc.; \ierwid 147; 'widmne 118, etc. ; and ividoute{n) 252, 258,
277, 278, 302, etc. — z represents voiceless s in plural forms, and
at the end and in the middle of a word : uertuz (plu.) 71, 79, 325,
etc.; in the middle of a word: lezczoun 58, 138; murszere 284; at
the end of the word : trespaz : solaz 686 ; voiz'^ 446. An abbreviated
form occurs: fint 785, tit 807 ; cf. also Strein'pe 305 through vocaliz-
ation of O.E. g. The -ie of mieknesse 85, although illustrated
also in ]S",E. thief, is still not the usual orthography of this word in
M.E. ; cf. Stratmann, M.IJ. Diet. A^ has a predilection for the
grammatical form icole, often where MS. D has scd{l) : wale or wolt
3, 5, 11, 16, 19, 27, 28, etc. Grammatical mannerisms peculiar to
A^ are : ou 2, 816, 824, 848, etc. ; hey^ere 952 ; ]ieih and Mj are em-
ployed side by side : \eili 192, 271, 272, 295, 297, 298, etc.; Mj 186,
267, 277, 279, 280, 281, etc. ; mait occurs in rime with cailit 882.
A dialectical peculiarity is the use of seide, saide in R, replacing sede
of the original : lines 140, 168, 494, etc. ; cf. Iiwiis, seyde : (dede) 285,
461. Various instances occur, where the copyist marked his dialect
through the method of representing O.E, y, ^, umlaut of ?/-, il : jj^Z/e
: luite 924 ; duire : fire 252 ; qmlt : gilt 888 ; muclie : -liclie 386,
672, etc. In some details the vocabulary of A-^ is interesting, ac is
almost uniformly translated in other MSS. of the Specidnm ; cf, 4,
13, 102, etc.; lieinen is found 627. emcristeyie 9, 334, etc., \isternesse
114, 306, 731, etc., and ])olemod 574, 666, etc., are specially the
individual property of A^, although existing in isolated examples in
the other texts.

A portion of a Roman numeral fifteen at the top of each folio
indicates the position of the Specidum in the early arrangement of
the Auchinleck transcripts. If The Legend of Pope Gregory, bearing
the original number VI., the first transcript of the present MS., be
numbered 1, the Speculum is in natural sequence the tenth collection.
This classification presupposes the loss of five poems before the first
of the original collection. The numbering 11 employed by Scott and
Laing in designating this poem, is due to the unexplained omission
^ See ten Brink, Verskunsf, § 109, Anm.

xsx Chcqjter lit.— Description of the MSS. MS. B.

of J^o. 6 in the enumeration of the Auchinleck texts, forming "Ap-
pendix IV." of the "Introduction" to Sir Tristrem. K"o. 5 imme-
diately precedes No. 7, and No. 6 is not accounted for in Scott's list.
The original numbers follow each other in natural order without
interruption.

Although not free from error, yet MS. Ap the oldest MS. and
approximately complete, has transmitted relatively the most correct
text. For these reasons it will become the basis of the following
edition. Concerning its arrangement as determining the nature of
this volume, see chapter v, § 3.

Bibl. Reg. 17 B XVII.

2. R. MS. Bibl. Reg. 17 B XYIL, Library of the British
Museum, London. On vellum, a small quarto; c. 1370 — 1400,
The Speculum is found fol. 19rt — fol. 36«. It is without heading. A
concluding note runs : Explicit hie specwhwi vtile istius muwcli The
leaf is written in single columns, and there is irregularity in the
iiitroduction of capitals. Coloured initial letters designate important
passages of the poem. The Latin passages are, prima mcinu Mr.
Herbert affirms, in black ink on the margin to the right of the body
of the text. They are sometimes inclosed with red lines. The poem
is complete without breaks of any kind. Lines 45 and 46 are
omitted; lines 571 and 572 are transposed; lines 272 and 548
introduce new readings.

Among palseographical characteristics it will be noted, that, in
addition to its customary function, a becomes often a purely graphical
representative of e of other MSS. That a in this development,
corresponding to a normal M.E. e, may preserve an essential integral
principle of language, is siiggested by the forms horn and hare, O.E.
heom, heora : ?iom 25, 100, lOG, 150, etc. ; hore (poss. plu.) 103, 169,
188, 265, 298, 308, 434, etc. ; lio7n selue 443, 485, etc. An interesting
dialectical feature of MS. R is the use in unaccentuated position in
the inflection of substantives and verbs of -is, -es, -id, -us, -ud. — dis-
ciplis 570, but Icmdwa (plu.) 163; heris (3. sing.) QQ'6 ; faris 673;
metis bi'd; lastisliQ; tv asshis S20 ; sittes 255; saies 567 ; lyes 713;
wrcdthuB 806 are found. To be added also are in the pp. or pret. :
y.iridd 300; martrid 610; Iwnourid 632; foulid 832; sheicid 361;
tholyd {-id) 590, 594, G05, etc. ; deud (3 sing, pret.) 528, 531.
The inflectional syllable is not expressed: {])oti) das 103; (Jtit) das
112; bes (he) 128; Gos (imp.) 448; shon : won 106, etc; vertuz is

Chapter III. — Description of tlic 3ISS. 3IS. H^. xxxi

preserved by R (cf. § 1) 79, 325. A il^ortlieru til replaces {in)to
271 ; Ju'then, henne 297. Note also the couplet reide : saiede 494.
MS. R adds to the vocabulary of the poem a translation of ])isternesse
in the word vierkenes 114, 306, 731, etc.

The Speculum stands third in a collection of "works, many of
Avhich are attributed to the authorship of Eichard Rolle, the Hermit
of Hampole. The last of these is based upon selections from The
Priclie of Conscience. Mr. Herbert of the Museum called attention
to the numbering of the Speculum in the Old Cataloijue published in
1734. There the first three poems, numbered 1, practically 1, 2, and
3, are regarded as a single work. Thus the Sjyecidum is not recognized
as an individual poem. J^umber 2 of the Catcdogue is virtually
number 4, fol. ?>%h — fol. 49rt, and begins : Alle migldu god, etc,

Harleian 1731.

3. H^. MS. Harleian 1731, Library of the British Museum. A
paper IMS., quarto; c. 1440 — 1460. This text is contained on fol.
134a— fol. I486. It opens without title, and ends 1. 910, fol. 148?^
it is to be conjectured, through the loss of tv>'o leaves, that contained
the remaining verses of the poem. It is written in single columns.
The majuscule beginning each line is in black ink, ornamented Avith
red. Large initials showily coloured in red begin lines 1 and 137.
The Latin texts are in red. A significant hand in black, partly out-
lined in red, points out from the margin 1. 109 : " pride wrap and
enuye." Other references to pride, 11. 635 — 638, fol. 144&, 1 — 4,
are emphasized by means of red interlineations.

Lines 7, 8 and 641, 642 are omitted. Entirely original readings
are conveyed by lines 133, 136, 205, 206, 403, 404, 442, 447, 448,
479, 507, 508, 514, 591, 592, and 606 ; 409 is slightly changed. H^
shows much diversity in text, and often alters the verse apparently
on its own responsibility.

The Speculum comprises with the " Pryke of concyence, composed
by E. , the Hermit of Hampole," an " old English book ; " cf. Catalogue
affile Harleian MSS. A half-effaced note on the fly-leaf has been
with difficulty deciphered to read as follows :

il/emoranc?um guod quinto diejulij Anno Domini M^° .cccc^^° Jxxiif
^/rardus Reder de petyrsfeld deliherauit commisscn-io ge7ierali dioce&is
Tri'y/foniensis iij libros.

A brief description of these three books follows in the customary
method of the mediaeval period, viz. by quoting in each instance the

xxxii Chapter HI. — Dcscrii^tion of the MSS. MS. A.^.

words beginning the second line of the second folio of the volume.
The record for the third book is as follows : Tercij libri 2° iolio,
" And Also hov merciful." Turning to the second folio of Harleian
MS. 1731, the second line stands : " And al so how mercyful god ys
at al assay," confirming the characterization of H^ as the third of the
three books delivered to the Commissary-General of the Diocese of
Winchester. Eichard Eyder was suspected of Lollardism ; cf. Cata-
logue of MSS. in the Harleian Collection.

Arundel 140.

4. Ag. MS. Arundel 140, Library of the British Museum. On
paper, folio; c. 1420 — 1430. The handwriting is small and is
throughout profusely enriched with flourishes. In general cha-
racteristics it suggests a text written soon after the middle of the
fourteenth century, but water-marks of the paper determine other-
wise and on the authority of careful palaeographers place its tran-
script in the fifteenth^ century. The Sjieculum, written in double
columns, extends from fol. 147a to fol. 15 If?. The MS. does not
record title and concludes abruptly 1. 892, fol. 151f/, probably on
account of a missing leaf that contained the end of the poem.
Capitals occur without conform itj' to rule. Ao begiris with a large
red letter, and Latin texts are in red.

In addition to the missing conclusion, 11. 893 — 1034, lines as
follows are omitted: 55, 56, 140, 181, 182, 261, 262, 648—653,
678, 679, 840—845. LI. 141 and 142 are interpolated between 11. 82
and 83, but appear again in normal sequence preceded a second
time by 1. 82, in place of the omitted line 140 {vide supra). Lines
465, 466 omitted after 464 are interpolated between lines 470 and
471. Lines 75 and 76 are transposed. Lines 251 and 834 introduce
new readings.

Although MS. Ag does not record title, the poem^ is described as
Gy Earl of Waricyke and Delcne Alquyne in Index to Arundel and
Burney MSS. and Catalogue of the Arundel MSS. in the British
Museum, vol. i., 1834. It is preceded by The Priclce of Conscience.
.4 2 is much worn. The leaves are ragged and uneven. The ink is
often faded. In some instances individual words are almost illegible.
Sometimes a correction in very black ink distinguishes letter or mono-

^ Difference of opinion exists regarding the period of A^. Some authorities
place the text 1450—1480.

^ An is further classified as "a religious tale in verse."

Chapter III. — Description of the 3ISS. IIS. D. xxxiii

syllable. At the top of folio 148 (i a representation of the word
Je82i is to be found. At the bottom of the same folio the line
beginning fol. 149a is transcribed. In orthography preference for
-i (-y) in place of -e in inflectional endings is to be recorded.

Dd 11. 89.

5. D. MS. Dd 11. 89, University Library, Cambridge. Parch-
ment, quarto, written in single columns; c. 1440 — 1450. This is the
first notice in print of Dd 1 1 . The present text, the fourth in the
collection, begins fol. 162ft and ends fol. 179b. It is without title.
There is a comprehensive gap, 11. 407 — 475. A capital is occasion-
ally found at the beginning of a line. Capitals introducing lines 1
and 137 are illuminated. Latin texts are in red. Opposite each, on
the margin near the edge of the leaf, suggesting irregularity on the
part of the copyist, is tlie key-word or introductory letter in red.

In addition to the loss of verses through the break at the middle
of the text, the following lines are omitted : 342, 534, 535, 679, 738.
Lines 376, 790, and 925, 926 differ from the versions of other MSS.
Lines 167, 168, 201, 202, 303, 304 are transposed, and the Latin
text following line 338 is interpolated between 345 and 346.

Dd 11 is immediately preceded by " fe prykke of condense."
On fol. 162rt, near the bottom of the page, is to be read: "Here
endejje pe sermon fat a clerk made fiat was cleput Alquyn To Gw}^ of
Warwyk." This shows impress of the preceding statement : " Here
endepe jje tretys fat ys cald fe prykke off condense." MS. D betrays
carelessness in transcription. At times the scribe might have been
without intelligent appreciation of his prototype.

K^oteworthy graphically is the service of the same character,
apparently J) not only for f and ij, but for 3 of other MSS. Varn-
hagen, A?igUa, vol. iv. , p. 182, footnote, mentions a similar usage in
the Cambridge University MS. Gg. I. 1. Dialectical peculiarities of D
are interesting. In orthography, the tendency to drop or to add an
initial h is characteristic of D. A redundant h is prefixed : Hahra-
ham (also in H2) 347 ; liahyde 676 ; heye (O.E. eage) 827 ; her^pe
(eor'pe in A^) 296, 375 ; halmisdede 934. — h is omitted^ : is (for his)
227. — wh is employed for h: ichere for icere 59. — lo for ich .■ wyche
80, 140, 287.— D uses / for v {u in A^) : lofe 697 ; lefe} 733.—// re-
presents ch of A-^^ : cage 903 ; knoioJage 509 ; Jcnowlaging 725. — An
inorganic 3 is added in the curious form mayt:^ 1020, 1021, possibly

^ See also Skeat's illustrations from Havclok, p. xxxvii.
SPEC. WAR. C

xxxiv Chapter III. — Description of the MSS. MS. H,

tlirougli analogy with may^t 863, 864. Compare also mayt {mait)
344, 881, 882.— ?foZe of A^ is replaced by sail {sal) 27, 28, 77, 79,
101, 119, 167, 283, 285, 324, 328 {sul 265), etc. D introduces forms
like gud (O.E. god) 29, 40, 57, etc.; gede (O.E. god, but cf. ged dede,
Anec. Lit., 96) 494 ; dude 895 ; pide : lute 924 ; god hyd 379 ; hoys
(i. e. htish) 359, 363, 368. Conspicuous grammatical properties are
illustrated in MS. D : Jcyd 178 ; es 3, 4, 146, 193, etc.; chastyn (inf.)
181 ; wemmyd (pp.) 366 ; he tokenes (3. sing.) 363; hedes (1. plur.)
504; Mit for Mihte 291. i) retains suffrrmf^? 587, 597. The vocabu-
lary of D often paraphrases reading of other texts, (1) with Avords
of the same general significance: cheyse (shed A-^) 217; creatures
(shaffes A^) 781 ; ])ole ]>i mode (polemod A^) 574. (2) Through
words of different significance: vn7ie\e {anuied A-^ 124; hodyly
(marines A-^) 388 ; mekenesse (so^nes Aj) 664. Study of the dialecti-
cal peculiarities of this transcript results in the conclusion that MS.
D was written by a northern scribe, possibly by a Scotchman.

Harleian 525.

6. Ho. MS. Harleian 525, Library of the British Museum. See
Kcilbing, Gennania, vol. xxi., pp. 366, 367. Parchment; quarto of
the latter years ^ of the first half of the fifteenth century, c. 1440 —
1450. H^ is written in single columns. The handwriting, uni-
formly clear and exact, recalls the Auchinleck transcript. Near
the conclusion it varies in size, but there is no indication of a
second copyist. Beginning fol. 44a and ending fol. 53a is the poem
of the present issue. Fol. 44a is Avithout title. Written in tAvo lines
on fol. 53a is the colophon : Explicit Specidum Gy (not the expected
Gydonis) de Warewyke (the final -e very faint and almost illegible)
heremite secundum (expanded by Ritson to read per ; by Kolbing,^
et) Alquinum, see A. E. M. Romancees, i. xcii., and Germania,
xxi. 367. heremite is Avritten immediately beloAV Warewyke. The
tAvo words are united by a bracket ( ] ). Every verse begins Avith a
capital letter. Instead of the customary introductory illuminated
majuscule, large four-cornered blank spaces were left at lines 1, 161,
and 283, apparently for illuminations. In the space line 1 a small
capital has been inserted, and a small minuscule in each of the other
spaces, probably for the instruction of the illuminator. Latin texts
are in black.

^ 1480 — 1500 is the limit ascribed to Eo, by some autliorities. The period is
with difficulty exactly defined.

" It sliouid be recalled, that Kolbing's note dates an early period in his
Avork, 1876 ; Ritson's, 1802.

Chapter III. — Description of the MSS. 3IS. H^. xxxv

The twelve lines concluding the poem, 11. 829 — 840, contain
an apostrophe to the Virgin. An extensive gap, 11. 459 — 814, and
the omission of lines 841 — 1034 characterize MS. Hg. Numerous
illustrations of the omission of characteristic readings are as follows :
lines 11, 12, 197, 198, 251, 252, 295—300, 305, 306, 309, 310,
357, 358, 435—444, 451, 452, 823—826. Lines 108, 133, 283,
323, 328, 342, 378 (328 in H^ and 790 in A^), and 447, 448 have
adopted original readings. Lines 111, 112 are transposed. Lines
819, 820, omitted in the normal sequence of the poem, are inter-
polated between 828, 829. Two lines are interpolated after 160 and
454 respectively, one after 138, one after 322, and three after 4, It
may be noted that MSS. D and H2 often coincide in readings so
far as 1. 400. Although copyist's errors are few, yet in the trans-
mission of the text, H.^ is in some degree a revision of the original.
Ho^ deviates through paraphrase of the true text, through use of
synonyms of terms offered by other MSS., and it alters the poem by
means of omission, amplification, and circumlocution. Illustration
occurs as follows : Waryed gostijs 447 are to suffer, not hole (A^), but
helle fyre 282, in the 2yytte {sironge A^. stynkynge H^ fyre) of lielle
449, condemned with angry eye 446, at the daye of (heie A^) do7ne
415. In plea for charity Guy is appealed to as generous friend:
ffrende so free 323. Compare also fonneste (foi-me A^) 223; lethere
(Joule Aj) 72 ; to tkys goodnesse (Jiem Aj) 100 ; Vncerteynnesse (pister-
Tiesse A-^) 114; 7naye he he {worp he A^) 128. See variants 133, 138,
160, 343, etc.

The inflectional system is governed by uniform laws illustrated in
terminations transmitting -y for the normal -e in unaccented syllables
as follows: godys (gen.) 38, 81, 139, etc.; slewthys 121; fadyrys
254, 255 ; Londys (plu.), rentys 152, 163 ; metys 155 ; synnys 91 ;
thewys 97; theioys : shrewis 102; Savyd 128; tvyJcJq/d 116, 122;
fallyn (int) 170; hetyn 175; siifyr 176,184: ; ehynlSS; Herkenythe
(imp. plu.) 1, 137 ; WasshytJie 816 ; hryngype (3. sing.) 114 ; raakype
124. Eedundant h begins a Avord : Hahraliam (cf. D) 347. — Initial
h is omitted : ys (for his) 227. — -/ occurs for it (v) of A^ : leffe 424. —
Metathesis exists in tharlle 238. //^ belonged earlier to the Cotton
collection. It was in possession of Eobert Cotton and bears his
autograph.

Besides the jNISS. already enumerated, some have been traced
that, in description at least, belong in this chapter. MSS. W and
B may be introduced with some certainty as giving information
regarding the poem.

xxxvi Chapter III. — BescrijJtion of the MSS. MS. W.

Worseley 67.

7. W. Worseley 67. See Edward Bernard in Catalogi Lihro-
rum Manuscriptorum Anglice et Hihernice in unum collecti, 1697.
Under Librorum Manuscriptorura viri nohiUs quo maxime merito
speramus, Hnnrici Worseley de Hospitio Lincolensi apud Londlnum
Catalogus, p. 213, is to be found what seems to be a reference to the
Specuhivi. Number 67, also 6915, classifies an old "book." Its
contents are : AlquMs Advice to Gicy Earl of Warv-yk, and a
"treatise^ in English verse," the Prykke of conscyence, standing .fir.st
in the book. The second selection is incomplete.

This heading, Alqiiiiis Advice to Grey, in English (M.E,), the
form Ahpdn in this sjiecific connection, and particularly the attend-
ance of that Achates of the poem^ of this volume, the faithful
" Prykke of conscyence,'* serve tangibly to link W with MSS. of tlie
Specidum, but the associated text has not been hitherto discovered.

The search^ for the MSS. of the Worseley collection, as well as
the actual investigation of a large number of the fifty MSS."* of
The Pricke of Conscience,^ has been Avithout practical result in the
discovery of the Worseley JMSS. collectively, or of the " book "
numbered 67. The libraries of Lincoln's Inn, of Lincoln Cathedral,^
of Lamljeth Palace, the Bodleian Library, the collections of the

^ Clue to the history of MS. "VV and MS. B has not been contributed by the
Catalogue of the Library at Abbotsford, Edinburgh, 1838, A Catalogue of the
Library of the Faculty of Advocates, Edinburcfh, 1838, Laing's Catalogue of
Manuscripts of the Society of tlve Writers to H. M. Signet in Scotla.nd, Hickes'
Thesaurus or Antiquce Literaturce Septentrioiuilis Libri du<i, nor from the List
cf Mamiscript Books in the Collection of David Laing, nor in any of Laing's
numerous editions of M.E. poetry; see, for example, Select Remains of tlve
Ancient popular Poetry of Scotland, Edinburgh, 1822, Early Popular Scottish
Poetry re-edited by W. Carew Hazlitt, London, 1895, nor in Stenhouse's Lyric
Poetry, 1853, Haliiwell's various editions, cf. Reliquioe Antiquce, 1841, nor in
the editions of Ellis, Robson, Eitsou, or Weber.

^ See §§ 3 — 5 of this chapter.

^ Search, direct and indirect, for possible MSS. of the Speculum in liliraries
of England, Scotland, Germany and France, has been exhaustive and pains-
taking. Vast labour, and untiring industry and patience, have not been
rewarded in the discover}' of MSS. beyond the record of the accompanying
pages. The undoubted popularity of the poem in the fourteenth and fifteenth
centuries suggested the possibility of many transcripts of the original.

■* See On Twenty-five MSS. of Richard Rolle's "Pricke of Conscience,"
"Eighteen of them in the British Museum, four in the Library of Trinity
College, Dublin, the Corser MS., and two in Lichfield Cathedral Library," by
Kixrl D. Biilbrhig, M.A., Ph.D., published for the Philological Society, London,
1889-90, p. 1.

^ Professor Riilbring's list does not include the transcript I\IS. Dd 11, 89, of
the University Library, Cambridge, nor the Lambeth MSS. Stimulus Conscicntioe
or the prykke of Conscience, Nos. 260 (4) and 491 (6) ; see p. 2.

* Both are suggested by the element de Hospitio Lincolensi of Bernard's
description of Worseley's collection, p. 213.

Chapter III. — Description of the MSS. MS. B. xxxvii

British Museum, seem none of them to have been the dejjository of
Worseley's books. That in the disposal of the MSS. by auction,
Worseley 67 could have passed into the Harleiau collection of ]\ISS.,
could have been numljered anew in that union, and could have
become public in Catalogite and history as Harley 1731, might be
conjectured through some coincidences in the description of the two
MSS. ; cf. § 3. If that be the case, MS. W has already been described
and has been introduced into this work as MS. H^.

With less reasonableness another MS., Bodley 1731, may be
discussed in this connection.

Bodley 1731,

8. B. Bodley 1731. Disputatio mier priorem aliquem <|- sp)iri-
tum Guidonis. See Eitson, A. E. Metrical Romancees, I., p. xciii.,
edition of 1802. A title of this character, introduced in connection
with a description of MS. Harl. 525, suggested at once a transcript
of the Speculum, but thus far MS. B has proved to be " an empty
name," a title existing only on Ritson's page.

Granting the existence of a corresponding text, coincidence in
numbering recalls a second time the Harley MS. 1731, and it is to
be conceded that Eitson may simply have referred to the MS. Hj^.
Some confusion in the heading might be assumed to have arisen on
ground of erratic orthography,^ for which Eitson was famed, or
through his proverbial inaccuracy.^ cdiQuem eould be reconciled as
a typographical error.

On the other hand, Eitson's description may be accounted for
on the hypothesis of a manuscript of a different type, but fulfilling
quite rationally the conditiojas of the title. Although the conclusive
MS. has not come to light, yet the theory is strengthened through
analogy with MS. Bodley 3903, named also by Eitson in the
A. E. Metriccd Romancees, I., p. xciii. Bodley 3903 bears now the
signature Fairfax 23, Here is another Guido, the dramatis persona of

^ "Ballantyne," says Scott, "groans in spu'it over tLe peculiarities of his
(Ritson's) ortliography, which hath seldom been equalled since the days of
Elphinstone, the ingenious author of the mode of spelling according to the
pronunciation," etc., Lockhart, II., p. 81.

^ To Ritson's notable inaccuracy Scott refers writing of "many curious facts
and quotations, which the poor defunct (i. e. Ritson) had the power of assembling
to an astonishing degree, without being able to combine anj'thing like a narra-
tive, or even to deduce one useful inference," Lockhart, II., p. 122. Schick
adds a word, Temple of Glas, p. cxlviii., asserting that Ritson copied "without
understanding from headings of MSS. and entries in Catalogues," — and mingled
them in new combinations, could probably be added.

xxxviii Cha'ptcr III. — Description of the MSS. MS. B.

a mediaeval vision literature, in which the disembodied spirit of
Guido of Alet holds communion with a certain friar. Its hero has
nothing in common with Guy of Warwick but the name Guy. The
Jahrhuch des Vereins fiir niederdeutticlie Sprachforsclmng, vol. xiii.
(1887), p. 81 ff., in an article by Brandes entitled Guido von Alet
and referring to Arnt Biisclimans Mirakel, von W. Seelman lieraus-
ffeg., Jahrbicch, vol. vi., 32 ff., treats of literature of this character.
Wright discussed the question forty-four years earlier in St. Patrick's
Purgatory, " an Essay on the Legends of Purgatory, Hell, and
Paradise, current during the Middle Ages ; " cf. pp. 45-47. The
purpose of this dialogue is to enforce the doctrine of transubstanti-
ation. Another branch of the legend^ is illustrated in Dr. Anne
Leonard's Ziirich dissertation, Zwei mittelengliscJie Geschicliten cms
der HiJlle, Ziirich, 1891, and the cycle of purgatorial literature is
enriched by The Revelation to the Monk of Evesham (Arber reprint)
with its list of Gesta Purgatoris, p. 14. Albrecht Wagner ^ in
Tundale, "das niittelenglische Gedicht ilber die Vision des Tunda-
lus," "auf Grund von vier Handschriften," pp. iii. ff., cites argu-
ments basing the source of this comprehensive mediseval type in the
Diinne Comedg. He supports his theory on works of Labitte, La
divine comedie avant Dante in Etudes litteraires, I., pp. 193 — 263,
and Ozanam, Dante et la j^hilosoj^hie ccdholique cm treizieme Steele.

MSS. of the Guido controversy are abundant. Many copies of the
fundamental Latin text exist, and an English metrical version ^ is
extant in MS. Tiberius E vii., to be dated 1350-60. A prose version
exists in the Vernon MS. The opening lines of Fairfax 23 are :

" Incipit disputcdio inter quendam p>riorem et spiritmn gicidonis.
Augustinus in lihro defide adpetruni elicit : ' miraculum est, quicquam
arduum tiel insolitum super facultatem hominis.' "

Compare with this passage the opening sentence of the Berlin
MS., Kcinigliche Bibliothek, MS. germ. Quart. 404, Bl. 85a— IIU of
the fifteenth century :

1 See Furnivall, Pol., Eelig. and Love Poems, E. E. Text Society, 1866, pp.
93 tf. ; Horstmann, Altengl. Legenden, Neue Folgc, pp. 367 ff. ; Halliwell,
Thornton Romances, p. xxv. ; and Halliwell, Dictionary.

2 Wagner claims for Tundale, eine wahre SturmjiiLt von lateinischen Hand-
schriften und altcn Druckcn ilber Oesierreich, Italien, die Schwciz, Franlcreich,
Bclgien, England, und Irland ; cf. Visio Tnngdali lateinisch u. altdeutsch,
Erlangen, 1882, pp. x. ff. He finds also Spanish, Provencal, Swedish, and
Icelandic versions, discussed by Mussafia in Sulla Visione di Tundalo, Wiener
Sitzungsberichte, philos.-hist. CI., Bd. 67, pp. 157 ff.

^ Cf. Da Spiritu Guidonis, Vesp. El., Vesp. A VI., and Add. MSS. 22,283.

Chapter III. — Description of the 3ISS. MS. B. xxxix

" Also alse sunte Augnstinus seghet in deme hake van deme geloren
to sunte Peter: Eyn icunder is dat geheiten, dat wunderliJcen sclmt
hoven de naturliken krefften tmd haven mensllke icunder" etc.

The corresponding passage is furnished by the Vernon MS., fol.

363. It begins : '■^ For as muclie as seint Austin sei^ to Peter in \e

Booc of he leeue" etc. The metrical version, MS. Tiber. E. vii., 11,

2 fE., reads :

^'and saint Atistin, ]>e doctur dere,
and o]>c7- maisters mare (t myn,
sais, jiat men grete incdc viay ivyn," etc.

This Guido^ leaves no doubt about himself, v. Bl. 99a : " hln ic/i

Goicido verlost van der pine des vegevurs veir jar dan sich horde."

The tradition is followed with fidelity in English. MS. Vernon

reads : " ich am pe spirit of Gy ^' his soide, fa^ nou late ivas ded " ;

MS. Tiber. E. vii. :

" ]jc voice answerd to him in hy
and. said : I am spirit of Gy,
]>e whilk 3c wate was newly dede," etc.

It is quite as probable that the Guy of MS. B belongs to this family,
as that his prior be identified with Alquin of the Speculum. The
inference that MSS. Bodley 1731 and 3903, i. e. Fairfax 23, are the
same, is not ungrounded, but their identity has not been proved, and
the use of the term Bodley in both connections cannot be indicated
to be other than accidental.

Another theory originates in the prolific literature of the tradi-
tion. ^ It is possible to explain Bodley 1731 as a composite title
representing several MSS., but not belonging necessarily^ to any of
them, a title Avithout an individual text, one of that " jumble " ^
described by Schick, Temple of Glas, p. cxlviii. &., and Lockhart, II.,
p. 122. It might result not merely from "splitting up one work
into several" (Schick, p. cli.), but from the uniting of 1he litles of
the " split portions " of several works into a single heading without
definite MS. For Eitson, the " dogmatical little word-catcher,"
nothing Avould be easier than to invent such a visionary title.

^ Guido is a "child of the time," see Anit Buschman, p. 41 : Ich bin eyn
geist, ein cristcnmcnschcn, etc.

- See Sprach/orschung. Seelman enumerates seventeen texts of the Mirakel.

^ Harl. 2379 is a Liber de Spiritu Ghiidonis : Narratio Legendaria de con-
fahulatione habita inter Animam prasdicti Guidonis civis de Alcstcy [quce distat
ab Avenion 21 miliarijs), and states Guido obijt 1323. Cotton Vesp. E 1. ends :
explicit . . . disptutacio mirabilis inter priorevi . , . ct inter spiiritum . . .
Guydonis.

■* Scott writes of Ritson's Essay on Romav/:e and Minstrelsy, cf. Lockhart,
II., p. 122, that it reminds one of "a heap of rubbish, which had either turned
out unfit for the architect's purpose or beyond his skill to make use of."

xl Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

The material is richly provided through a multitude of the paradise-
purgatory texts.^ MS. Cotton Yespasian E. I., fol. 219 ff. , is a
" dispucatio mirahilis inter j^riorem . . . et inte)' spirit um . . ., whose
hero is Gmjdo." Number 16, Bibliothek des Gymnasiums Caro-
linum, Osnabriick ; Papierhs. . . D, 76, is a veritable " Disputatio
inter priorem et spiritum Gtvidonis.'" A Kiel MS., " Universitats-
Bibliothek, Miscellan. hs. 38, Bl. 175 ff,, is " sjHritus Gicidonis . . .
et . . . priorem quendam " {Eitson's aliqiiem %). The Darmstadt MS.
106 is : eyne disputatie tuschen eyme prior . . . ind eyme geiste . . .
Gwido heisch.

"Whether Eitson's Bodley 1731 be actual or imaginary, whether
it be but Harl, 1731, or Worseley 67 classified as Harl. 1731 or not,
is not clear. That the three be but descriptions of the same MS.,
and that recognized as MS. Harl. 1731, there is at present no
absolute proof. MS. B cannot be traced.

CHAPTEE IV.

GENEALOGICAL HISTORY OF THE TEXTS.
I. Group Y.

§ 1. MSS. ZTg a7id D in distinction from MSS. A^A.^H^R.
1. Resemblances between MSS. D and H.^.

Of approximately the same age, but differing often in peculiarities
of dialect, D and H^ are undeniably connected in MS. development.
Noteworthy is the conspicuous lacnna occurring simiiltaneously in
both ]\ISS. Lines 459 — 475 are wanting, the break marking practi-
cally the conclusion of MS. Hg. Of the fifty-one lines, 407 — 458,
omitted in MS. D, twelve are also deficient in MS. Hg. Otherwise
coincidences marking the relationship of D and H.^ are chiefly
mutilations characterizing the individual word. In this investigation
it must be recalled, that the comparison represents but 400 lines,
the last reading to be ascribed to the texts in common being
line 399.

Among the more conspicuous resemblances- is that to be found

•* For the Swedish version see J. A. Ahlstrand in the Samlingar ufg. af
Svenska Fornskrift Siillskapet I. LI. f. Guidonis siels openbarelse.

- It will be assumed as understood, that in this discussion only the more
conspicuous instances of the mutilation of the archetype are to be regarded as
affording conclusive evidence, determinative of the main results of the argument.
Naturally nothing else could be possible.

Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts. xli

ill line 180, -where inversion of the adverbial phrase occurs in both
D and He, : )?e better for he (pey Ho) sull (shulde H^) ht/m knoice,
in distinction from For Ipei scliold hym \e better l-naice of MSS.
AgHjR. Line 381 reads cler and clene, contrary to dene and der
of the fundamental text. Line 393 describes the sonn as feminine,
preserving liere, in harmony Avith the older Germanic (O.E., O.H.G.)
usage instead of Ms of MSS. A^Hj^R Line 186 replaces haue -with
suffri (suffi/r H.,), 195 blisse with wele, and 266 tiirment with tourne-
ment. The texts are identical twice in modification resulting from
the dialect of the scribes, through the reproduction of his by is (ys),
line 227, and uvnh by woice, line 302, in opposition to all the other
MSS. Alterations in individual words occur as follows :

V. 1 to] vnto D.H,. 32 )5e] fis. 141 it] I. 172 And] He.
182 ))at] fe. 186 haue] suffri. 195 blisse] wele. 227 his] is. 257
on] at. 266 turment] tournement. 283 noufe] now. 302 wouh]
wowe. 318 ouer] in. It is unimportant as decisive evidence, that
lines 167 and 280 translate Ac of MS. A^ and, and interpret here
308 as }paire.

MSS. D and H2 agree through various omissions from the funda-
mental text. Conspicuous is the loss of Nay, line 398, and of so
important a word as sinfid in line 149. Other MSS. contribute the
following readings lost to MSS. D and H2 :

V. 8 )3u] om. D.Ho (1. ora. H^). 23 For] om. 31 Hou] om. 40
he was] om. 41 he] om. 149 sinful] ora. 183 And] om. 308 al]
om. 327 wite] om. 398 Xay] om.

On the other hand, D and H^ preserve at the same time mutila-
tions not familiar in other texts. Compare coincidences in D and
H^ as follows :

V. 196 abouten] all abouten T) Hg. 207 shalt] shalt man. 224
singyn] first synne. 321 )?e] For the (so). 373 and 391 telle] tell it.
399 preued] proued wele. 138 introduces a redundant ]ie.

"With these combinations must be considered all readings in
which D and H^ harmonize with other MSS., particularly in altera-
tions that unite also peculiarities of MS. Ag ; cf. § 2. Minor instances
of agreement justify the conclusions of the preceding paragraphs,
pointing to a common source for MSS. D and H^.

2. Differences between MSS. D and H^.

MSS. D and Ho preserving common errors that might be derived
from a single source, deviate in important particulars, suggesting

xlii Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

that neitlier text is dependent on the other. MS. H, is often
corrupt to a degree not shared by MS. D.

o. That MS. D does not have its origin in MS. Hg, is evident
from lines interpolated in ZT.,, that are not to be found in D, e. g.
between 4 and 5; 138,139; 160,161; 322,323; from transpositions
of H2 alone, 111, 112 ; in the omissions not shared by D, lines 11,
12; 197, 198; 295—300; 309, 310; and in revised readings, lines
108, 133, 283, 323, 328, 378. In H.^, lines 829—1034 of the original
text are wanting, and a false conclusion not extant in D appears in
place of lines 1022 — 1034. D is complete in this part of the poem,
preserving the true conclusion shared by A-^^ and R of the opposing
group. These two MSS. differ also in the following instances, where
MS. D has often preserved the correct reading :

D not derived from H.^ : v. 8 god ouer] Avele god abovyn H,.
18 In] In to H.,. 19 wole]" shall. 21 J^e for] For noo. 22 fe] his.
25 feih don god] lesu criste. 26 bouhte] abou3te. 27 while]
stounde. 30 Gy] Sire Gy. 31 On] Vppe on. 35 And] He. 37
in] be. 45 was wel] sone was full. 46 )5erfore] And alle. 49 On]
Vpon. 52 wel] 077i. 54 us] ouyr vs. 57 Make me] Doo me make.
59 my delit] grete delyte. 61 foule] false. 62 lad] be lyed. while]
A while. 63 wole] wolde. 64 ])e world] hyto. 66 And] And
swythe. 72 foule] lethere. 73 don] mynn. 75 now] nowe hem.
84 ])e] me. 87 ful] and fulle. 90 vse] doo welle. 96 lyf] lyffe
also. 98 "VVhar Jjurw] Where with, reche] Areche. 99 so] thus.
101 wicke] othere. 125 Offte] Welofte. 127 turne] flee. 137
sarmoun] lessounne. 138 tell] rede, in my lesczoun] be resounne.
142 reche] Areche. 152 As] am. 157 Hele] Helthe. 158 And]
om. of] also of. 160 Avorjj] wylle be. 162 muche] ryjt mochill,
166 halt] haue. 173 And] For. 174 For] ovi. synn] A synne. 178
kudde] she wy the. 181 He wole] om. 187 seknesse] stronge syli-
nysse. 188 And] 07n. 189 leuest] be leue. 192 wo] sorowe. 195
fe] jjys. 204 is] ther ys. 209 had] ne hadde. 212 3if] gaffe. 213
made] shope. owen] om. 217 of] om. 225 wite] wyte ry^te. 229
And] 0771. 258 wid oute nay] for so]5e too saye. 259 J)at] fat afore.
261 J)er] Hedyr. adoun] downe. 262 a] ony. 263 nele] pan wyll.
264 man] men. 265 He shal] They shuUe fan. fonge] take. 267
onne] fan on. 273 bileuen] be leuyn. 275 Austin] austyn he.
281 duire] fere endure. 292 tellen] telle 30W halffe ne. 314 owen]
0171. 329 Hit is loue] Loue welle. 332 fing] om. most] mvste
nedys. 335 god] om. 337 If] For yffe. ful] o7n. 338 wolt]

Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts. xliii

nivste nedys. uides] tu vides. 375 Bodiliclie] Godlyche. 379 a
fing] ys. 390 grete] moche. 392 lef fu] be leue. 396 bodilich]
boldelyche. ei3e] om. him] om. 397 on] in. 401 fis] yt. 402
ise] here se.

The list might be increased from numberless individual faults
for which He, alone bears the responsibility.

/3. On the other hand, MS. H^ did not have its origin in MS. D.
This is indicated by an altered verse in MS. D, line 376, and in the
transposition of lines 167 and 168; 201, 202; 303, 304. D has
the following readings, not shared with H^ :

H.2 not derived from D : v. 2 And] om.. D. 10 do] do so. 24
and] J)en. 27 and 28 wole] sal(l). 35 his] eke hys. 40 gode]
ri^t glide. 48 kepen] wyten. qued] dede. 53 And] anon. 58
lesczoun] a lessoun. 63 )5er of] )7er for. 70 Aljjere] Erie, wole]
schal. 71 for to] to \q. 80 Whiche] }je wyche. 82 be my] I f>e.
89 ore] lore. 91 sinne] synne haue. 94 wyll be Jji] with dede.
95 charyte] chaste. 101 wole] sail. 113 Jiis] om. 119 wole] sail.
124 man] men. anuied] vnne))e. 130 jjupav] om. 140 Jiat] om.
144 rod] fie rode. 149 Thys ys] It es. 154 faire and bold] and
faire bold. 156 litel] lej)e. 160 after] om. 168 hem] whnm.
176 Or] Ofer. 178 hym] man. 182 hem] hym. 183 Many an]
A man. hem] hym. 188 all it is] all. here] jjaire ioy and. 192
liuede] lybbejje. 193 jjou] es. 194 maitou] fou my3t ful. 200 wyll]
sal. 206 ]5re] And pre. 212 gaffe] 3if \e. 214 of his] and he3e.
215 3af] 3if. 217 yuel] of euel. for] cheyse. 218 ))e] )3at. 222
wole] wollen to. 226 yt] he. 230 him] om. 232 pylt] put. 236
aftyr] sipjjen. 238 in] to. 241 don] idon. 242 his] hym. 244 he]
hem. 250 Tyll it] Forto. 254 into] to. ffadyrys ryche] awne
fader. 278 point] apoynt. 284 i wole 30U] om.. 289 hadde] haue.
312 fov] it. 320 bi] om. 321 the] so. 335 Man] fan. 346 Avel]
om. 355 hym] now. 356 of] al of. 359 on] of. 362 And] In.
377 witen] I wyte. 383 breme] heme. 384 here] faire. 387 sitte]
schyne. 388 euere] euereche. mannes] bodyly. 401 panne] How.

K'umerous variations notably distinct in character are sufficient to
show that MSS. D and Hg are not to be ascribed either to the other
for ultimate source, but that rather they both descend from a common
original represented by D Hg.

§ 2. MSS. A.2 (D H.^.
Some instances occur in which A.-, unites with D and H., in
reproducing the same antecedent text. Headings pointing to a

xliv Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

common original for MSS. A2.D.H2, apart from the testimony of
important coincidences between D and H^, sliown in the preceding
section to go back to a common source, are as follows for lines
1 — 406, 814 — 828, the portion of the poem covered by the parallel
texts.

V. 45 : Off him] jjare of Ag.D.Hg, 105 is hit] it is. 167 Ac]
And. 168 erere] are (eere Hg). 820 do)?] pe. Compare also line
190, where individuality in grouping is marked by divergence
common to each of the MSS. of the group, suggesting defect of
prototype and an attempted restoration by the individual scribes
of Y. Z, on the other hand, preserves one form, e. g. mild.

Group Y is distinguished by readings in whicli mutilation is
represented in a slight modification of the basis of the classification
through the individuality of the rendering of a single MS. Eecalling
the tendency of the copyist of the Speculum to leave personal impress
on his MS. in emendations originating with himself, it will be
recognized that the unity of the grouping Y is not necessarily inter-
rupted by divergejice on the part of a single member. Such instances
are as follows, where two of the MSS. seem to be derived from the
source (A2.D.H2), common to the three, while A^.H^.E (group Z),
the opposing element, exists intact :

v. 51 Alquin] sire alquyn Ao-D- ffrere Alquyne H2. 217 shed]
for Ag.H2. cheyse D. 321 }pe] ]je more A2.H2. so D. 393 sunne
his] sonn here D.Hg. sonnes Ag- Perhaps in verse 100 : wolt hem
to, tchere A^ reads wylt heuen to, D wylt fese to, and H^ wylte
to thys. Both A^ and //!, attest to irregularity iii the transmission
of text Z.

To these readings can be added all those instances, in Avhich
group Y, on one side, is united in internal relationship in opposition
to group Z intact on the other, Ag.D.H^ against A^.H^.E; cf. § 5.
This grouping is confirmed by coincidences between single com-
bining pairs of MSS. comprising Y, and suggestive of an archetype
(A2.D.H2) common to the three texts. The noteworthy agreement
marking D and H^ has been studied, § 1. Coincidence less striking
is to be recognized in MSS. Ag and H2.

§ 3. Study of MSS. A^ and H^.
1. Resemblances between the MSS.
Eesemblance between -^42 and J/g occurs in line 154, where H^
and A2 offer faire and hold instead of the correct version, a7id faire

Clia'^tcr IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts. xlv

hold. A.2H0 substitute hell for hote, line 282, and add eke 311, not
found in A^AgDH^E. A^ and H^, line 815, read euene for ene of
Aj.Hj. Other points of resemblance are as follows :

V. 40 And] om. A^.Ha. 46 perfore] And. 68 His] ])i. 73 don]
am. 114 man] a man. 149 )?is] )?is is. 174 a] om. 176 pine]
paynes. 257 )?ider] Hedere. 274 men] man. 331 euere] om. 372
imeind] I menged. 393 )?at] om. 456 him] om..

2. Differences between the MSS.

Abundant proof contradicts any supposition of the origin of A.^
in H.2, or of H.2 in A^. ' A.^ could not have been transcribed from
H^, the younger MS. omitting passages extant in A^. H.^ pre-
serves verses of which A.^ presents no knowledge. A^ then cannot
be conceived as having passed directly to the hands of the scribe of
Hc^. II.2 shows no impress of the confusion in verses 82 and 140
with the interpolation after 82 characterizing A^. H^ preserves
lines 55, 56; 181, 182; 261, 262; omitted in A^. Compare the
following minor instances, where H^ has often the correct version :

MS. II.2 not derived from AIS. A^: v. 18 Jjurw his] at a A.,.
23 fer] \qC 24 foule] fals A.^. 35 his] all his. 38 al] wele. 53
And] I. 74 on] 0 fynge. 77 at] om. 85 hope] om. 94 wyll be
\\\ to. 97 pewes] vertues. 108 telle] schewe. 128 he] ])ei. 131
jjurw] for. 133 behouythe] I rede, 138 wyll rede] shall say. 143
J2at] And pat. 150 it were] om. 167 and rede] om. 264 ))at] om.
272 J)eih] om. 275 austyn he] poul. 308 For al] For. 312 But]
For. 353 grette] sawe. 381 clere] om. 387 And] om. he] it. so]
neuer so. 388 Hit] 3it it. 389 hire] om. 393 jaf] om. here] om.
394 tyme] om. 395 fane] so. 419 here] om. 432 ^e] )5ei. 434 for]
to. 441 And] om. 446 angry] om. 449 evene] om. pytte] payne.
The list might be increased by additional illustration marking the
character of MSS. Ag and H.,.

§ 4. Relationship between A^ and D.
1. Coincidences in A 2 and D.

MSS. Ao.D. form a connecting link in the relationship developing
the group Y. Line 51 reads for both sire alquyn instead of Alquin
of group Z. chirche replacing clerk, 1. 667, is a marked characteristic
of resemblance' linking the two texts. A^ and D combine in the

xlvi Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

version mi/nde for mid (689) of ApH^. In addition to the omission
of line 679 common to both, other modifications occur as follows :

V. 6 to god] of god Ag.D. 13 Ac] And, 45 war] I war. 53
And] I. 66 lie] om. 101 fe] am. 127 man] a man, 160 ibouht]
abought (aboute D). 168 erere] are. 226 bouht] a bou3t, 241 Ac]
And. 299 fe] om. 306 })isternesse] dirkenese, 315 Ac] And.
321 inwardlichere] inwordelich. 336 Wher] Whejjere. 350 and as]
and. 353 on] om. (407 — 475 7narJc the comprehensive break in D.)
480 out] om. 507 hit wolen] willen it. 538 Or] Ouper. 624 And]
om. 625 wole] njdl. 628 in none] in no. 635 And] For. 675 a]
om. 684 hit] pat. 689 mid] mynde. 725 gon] agone. 729 rihtj
ariht. 731 Jjisternesse] derkenes. 790 me] to me. 804 wole] nyl.
811 is] is J)e. 812 man] men. 834 he shal] schall he. 870 and]
or. 880 many] man.

Intimate resemblance is marked in line 791 in distinction from
the version of group Z : sinne icrouht^ foide synne Itcrou-^t.

2. Differences hetweeii A^ and D.

a. A^ not derived from D : That A^ preserving the oldest MS.
of group Y cannot, for this reason, have originated in MS. D nor in
MSS. D.H., singly or combined, is obvious. Nor is it necessary to
give detailed proof, that neither of the younger MS. versions can
be the source of the other. The independent character of MS. Hg
is clear from § 1 of this chapter. The same section shows also the
indebtedness of D.H.^ to some common source. That that original
is not A^ is evident from the omission in that MS. of lines 55, 56 ;
181, 182; 261, 262; preserved in MSS. D.Ho, and of lines 648—
653 ; 678 ; 840—845 of the original, for which MS. D is authority,
where H^ is practically at an end. The transposition of lines 75, 76
in J.2 is not recorded in D.H^, and the altered readings 140, 141,
142, relatively to 82 with interpolations caused D.H.^^ no difficulty.
Instances occur, where Ac, preserves individual errors and D and H^
retain the correct versions. Some of these passages are indicated in
the sections to follow :

/3. D not derived from A^: v. 18 ))urw his] at a A 3. 24 foule]
fals. 59 my ioye] ioy. 74 on] 0 fynge. 85 hope] om. Many
similar examples of irregularity in relationship make it evident that
none of the MSS. of this group was antecedent for any other.
It is fair to attribute them to a common source (Ag D H2).

A.2 and Hc^ sharing with D a common source, bear trace of the

Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts, xlvii

original from Avhicli the group Y was generated. That A.2 was not
the source of a, the transcript common to D.H.^, and that a did not
serve as original for ^^ i*^ obvious from comparison of the two groups
of coincidences, D and H.^ on one hand § 1, and A^ and H^, § 3 on
the other. Characteristic readings are in each group so uniformly
distinct, that the only hypothesis possible must be the supposition
of a common source for A,^ and a = DH^, Y ^= A^.D.H.^. This
grouping is represented by some pair of its MSS. throughout the
poem. The existence of a group of MSS. Y involves the explanation
of a corresponding group Z, to become the subject of the investigation
in the section to follow.

II. GROUP Z.

§ 5. Two Groups of Manuscripts.

These six existing texts enumerated in the foregoing chapter
may be considered to be subdivided into two groups, a group Z
embracing MSS. A^.H^R, and a group Y embracing MSS. A2.D.H2.
Determinative in this classification are the following coincidences,
Aj.Hj.E on one side, and A.2.D.H2 on the other :

v. 40 A om.] A (A2.D.H2) Y. ' 45 Off him] fare of Y. 182 Jjat]
J5e Y. 200 And om.] And Y. 222 man] he Y. 240 for euere]
euer Y. 299 pe] om. Y. 303 kointise] qweyntise Y. 381 clene] cler
Y. From line 407 the continued omission of one MS. of group Y
must be recalled, Z being intact. Otherwise the classification remains
uninterrupted. 454 whij] om. Y. 480 out] om. Y. 624 And]
om. Y. 667 clerk] chirche Y. 675 a] om. Y. 684 hit] jjat Y.
725 gon] agone Y. 729 riht] ariht Y. 791 sinne] foule synne Y.
804 wole] nyl Y. 812 man] men Y. 820 dof] ]je Y. 870 and]
or Y. 880 many] om. Y.

In support of this grouping the transposition of lines 673 and
674 occurs in each of the three members of group Z, the normal
sequence being preserved in the grouping Y. Line 679 is omitted
entirely in group Y.

These readings, offsetting each other, and in each instance
characteristic of a distinct grouping, seem proof that neither group
is derived directly from the other. This hypothesis is confirmed
by numerous characteristic modifications, interpolations, or omissions
distinguishing individual pairs of manuscripts. It may be assumed
that both groups are to be referred to a common source A^H^R AgDHj
= U, which was perhaps the original text.

xlviii Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

§ 6. MSS. A^ (H^R).

Group Z is characterized by readings in Avliicli group Y is in
opposition through a slight alteration in the principle on Avhich the
classification is based, cf. § 2. Z is an integral group in tlie follow-
ing instances, agreeing by means of the readings introduced below :

V. 51 Alquin. 217 shed. 321 ))e (unmodified). 393 sunne his.
100 wolt hem to. Group Z deviates slightly, 1. 105, in the omission
of hit in R, where otherwise the two groups are intact. In 167,
group Y are unanimous in the use of A7id, while IlyR translate Ac
of A^, by the redaction But, a characteristic reading of IlyR not in
opposition to the group Z ; cf. § 6. Similarly 188 omits it, the value
of group Z being uninfluenced. 250 has difficulty with an added to
in Y. The line reads in D For to com instead of the Tylt it came to
of A^.H.2, in opposition to group Z, Til hit com.

The integral character of group Z is preserved in additional
readings :

V. 79 i wole] I wyll {icith added word) Ag.Hg. I sal D. 94 shal
be fi] altered Ag.D.Hg. 297 parten] altered Ag.D.Hg. 321 )?e]
altered Ag.D.Hg. 353 as on] altered A2.D.H2. 381 cler] altered
Ag.D.Hj. 399 preued] altered Ag.D.H.,. 449 fyr] altered A.^.^^,
D om. 550 to \&\ cdtered Y. 559 in fouht] altered Y. 602
vilte] wyte A^. vilanie 1 D. 858 Jje] is jje A^. pi T>. 872 or] and
Aj. oper D.

To these may be added other passages, which, though varying
in some detail, yet do not in general detract from the force of the
argument: lines 168, 188, etc. AYith these coincidences are to be
considered those presenting intimate connection within the limits of
its immediate group.

§ 7. MSS, H^ and R in opposition to MSS. A-^ A^ D H^.

1. Coincidences in MSS. H^ and R.

It is obvioas that intimate relationship must characterize R and
H^ in common. Although separated by an interval of seventy-five
years on general estimate, and at variance in important details, by
which each MS. is characterized by mistakes introduced on its own
responsibility, yet it must be admitted, that the transcripts R and H^
in noteworthy instances unite in combinations not accounted for in
remaining' texts. The omission of lines 737 — 740 is shared in common

Cha^pter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts, xlix

by the MSS. Absolutely in opposition to MSS. A^.Ag.D.Hg. are
coincidences in the version of entire lines often broadly different
from the same lines in other texts.^ R and H-^, for instance, omit the
line 792, In icord, in dede, and in \iOuht, and substitute in its place
line 838 of the original text, Lo^ly (Lodehj E) and fele (foule E)
maiiy oon. The line 342, omitted in MS. D, is enriched by icith
eghen in H-^.R, of which MSS. A^.A^-Hg retain no trace ; cf. as
follows :

342 : J)at Jiou may alday with eghen se. (E)

Avhom Jjou maiste see eche day wij) yeje. (Hj^)

The relationship between R and H^^ is attested to by line 488, where
the original text has been omitted, and in its place a different version
supplied :

488 : AVhil that thou may go & se. (E)
Whilest fiou maiste goo & see. (H^)
Loke, ))at \\\ Jie bise. (Aj^A.^D, am. in H-^E)

A similar variation exists in line 790, where .4^ and A^, the two
most reliable texts, are answerable for a good reading : Sittep stille,
and Jierkne]) me. R and H-^ have preserved : Herken and I icil telle
Jie. A modification occurs, line 808, through the insertion of fire
hrenne {fyre hurne Hj^). 831 alters luasslie {kyA.j.J)) to to loasshe
hem. 716 contributes the version : / loil yno (J)e E) telle whi ^
loharfore. Inversion occurs in both : 671 here he'\ he here. Often
of minor importance as conclusive proof, yet offering convincing
evidence of coincidence in individual words, are illustrations as
follows :

R and H^ agree in introducing a word differing from texts
A1.A2.D.H1: V. 4 and 736 swipe] ful H^.E. 791 (I)Avrou3t] don
H^.E. 242 3af] had. 366 ene] bene. 466 rede] spede. 168 erere]
bifore. Of the same general significance are: 178 kudde] kyfefi.
190 miht] maist. 198 lihtlichej lyjtly. 293 also] as. 309 mid]
Avith. 330 in] &. 414 ))e] Al. 496 pat] \i&. 497 fe] ))is. 530
Off] On. 725 knowelaching] knowynge. 909 leten and flen] leeue
and fle E, leue and flye Hj. But translates Ac of MS. A^ in the
following instances, where MSS. Ag.D.H^ read invariably and or for
or omit the word. But (H^.E) 13, 167, 280, 463, 467, 471, 615, 623,
660, 893. 11^ and R share the translation witli A.-,, where that MS.
seems to have stumbled upon the same interpretation: 583, 619,

^ In general the arrangemeut of the examples under § 7 is in the order of
their importance.

SPEC. WAR. D

1 Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

830, 835, 849. But also belongs to HyR shared with H.,: 241,
293, 315, 347, 434.

(/3) A word is added that is wanting entirelj^ in the opposing
MSS. : V. 394 om.] si])e H^.E. 452 om.] haue. 702 am.] childe.
553, 689 om.] pere. 678 am.'] al. 907 om.'\ ]iq\\. Less important
in the argument are the following instances: 106 om.'] For. 378
om.] and. 801 o?n.] for. 830 ovi.] haue.

(y) ]\ISS. A^.Ao.D.H, contain a word not recorded in H^ and R :
V. 190 \)u. sek] Seek H^.K. 242 his] om. 339 For men] Men (Man
H^). 394 s-Avich] om. 410 ne] om. 524 ISTu] om. 582 ne] om.
617 ]}[] om. 812 )3at] o??r. 840 ne] o?».

To these coincidences may be added all those tariations of a
trifling character, which though differing slightly, yet may represent
a common source : he is replaced by ])ei 833, 834 ; miJtt by maiste
859, 86^4; Nas yat by \iat loas 214; noht by tdl no:^ H-^, icil not
E 312. The list is to be increased by the common readings
distinguishing the three MSS. A^.H^.R ; see §§ 5, 6.

2. Differences between MSS. H^ and R.

Incontrovertible points of coincidence between MSS. K and H^
are counterbalanced hj instances of deviation, suggesting that R and
H^ may be ascribed to a common source rather than to a relationship
one from the other.

a. MS. H^ not the source of MS. R: R, the older of the two
MSS.^ cannot be derived from MS. H^ MS. R preserves individual
defects not shared by MS. H^ Compare lines 6, 9, 15, 34, 84, 107,
129, etc. It contains lines omitted in MS. H-^, omits interpolated
passages, and makes frequent alterations of the original as follows :
lines 204— 206; 403,404; 447, 448; 507, 508; 591, 592; etc.
Omissions in IMS. H^, where MS. E retains the correct reading, are :
7, 8; 133; 136; 2'72 ; 479, 572; etc.; cf. chap. iii. 3.

/3. MS. R not the source of MS. H^ : Equally impossible is it
that MS. Hj find source in MS. R. Lines 45 and 46, transcribed by
H^, are omitted in MS. R. Line 272 of i? alters the original read-
ing. A multitude of minor examples confirm the testimony of these
verses. That 11^ is not derived from R, is shown by the accom-
panying instances, where R^ has in general preserved the correct
reading, although at times both MSS. deviate from the original.

V. 12 to om.] to R. 20 ISTe shaltu] };ou shalt not. 22 weye]
lawe. 26 ful o?n.] ful. 31 on] in. 38 liuede al in] leued wel alle.

Chapter IV. — Genealogical Histwy of the Texts. li

51 ))e] jjat. 58 don hit write] write hit. 74 on] bothe one. 84
J)ey] )3ese thre. 102 be)) noht gode] are s withe. 114 men] mony.
to] vnto. derkenee] merkenes. 116 and 121 6leujje(s)] slownes,
117 wel] fuL 124 anuied] fro mynde. 136 30 wil] pai wil. 160
shal be] mot be. 161 falle] bifalle. 177 ^e here] fiou here now.
(loue)rede] (I) rede. 182 hem] horn to. 185 and om.'\ and. 193
if] if pou. 194 wel] J)o better. 196 abouten] hit thorou. 199
;N'ow I wil here of] Here I wil a while. 201 man] more. 220
^ifte] might. 226 ha]?] was ful. 232 he was] was he. 235 for] for
J)at. 237 bimonie hym] fro hym tane. 241 Jjurw] for. 244 man]
monkynde. 248 And jjus] om. deiede] with harde deth. 263 nele]
wil. 265 He] Jjai. 271 go] wende. into] til. 278 point] ende.
285 sumwhat] now forthe. 288 eke see] al so sene. 291 3it my^t
it] hit might. 297 ])at om.^ jjat, 306 ony derknes] merkenes. 315
lat hit noht come] trow Jjou wel. 316 any] non. 317 he J)at] Avho
so. 327 be] may be. 338 his] fat is hisse. 340 myne] my hyne.
387 sitte] is sett. 389 hire] hit. 399 )2at] and fat. 410 ifiled]
fyled right. 412 jje] and J)o. 415 heie] grete. 423 Comef] Comes
now. 434 al] fat. 435 turne] hym turne. 440 his fet] fete did
hom to seke. 452 30] for 36 ban. 456 Off] On. dof] woide. 459
Sein] For seynt. 470 He] 3it. shal] shalt fou, 471 soffast] sted-
fast. haue] haue fou. 493 in drede] I fe reide. 500 lesczoun] gods
lessone. 502 goddede] blissed dede. 530 wolde] wolde hym. 535
misdof] haue misdone to. 536 hit] so hit. 553 Nym] Take mon.
590 suffrerd] for mon he tholyd. 591 was ferto] fere was. 597
eurei] ilk a. 599 a] ony. 612 may ben] is. 616 fe] om. 617
manhede] mon. 618 wreche of wrongful dede] vengaunce a non.
623 art so stout] so proude art. 624 and herte] stoute of hert.
643 And so] So. and some] men. 644 iuome] taken. 645 fen be]
Now be. 648 Or] Or ellis. 649 founde] tane. 665 muche] nouer
so mikel. 668 fat] his. 677 humilite] verray humylite, 678
Awey] Alle. 682 wel] ful. 683 of him] om. 688 comforti] conforfc
in hye. 689 mid] with. 693 man] a mon.

This comprehensive enumeration of mutilations defacing MS. E,
seems to indicate beyond all doubt, that H^ is not derived from R.
H^ could hardly represent a scribe so critical, that he would perfect
his text to a degree of exactness indicated, in the version of H^
as outlined in the preceding paragraphs. On the contrary, the
transcript H-^ has already established a reputation for erratic readings.

The list of coincidences of MSS. H^E must be augmented by the

lii Chcqjte?' IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

distinct readings of AyHyR., proving beyond doubt the nearness of
the connection. To the differences between the texts could be added
those of a trifling character, showing that it is impossible for H^ to
liave been derived from R. H^ and It must then form a class by
themselves, to be accounted for as representing a theoretical MS.
Hj^R not hitherto discovered.

§ 8. Agreement of A^Ii within the Group Z.

Common readings pointing to a relationship A^.R are as follows :

v. 8 ])\x am.] ]pu A^.R. 26 hem] om. 70 Al))ere] Aller. 411
sai]3e] seide. 507 willen it] hit wolen. 518 ]>e\ am. 563 wele]
it. 625 nyll] wole. 635 For (But)] And. 695 sinne] his sinne.
700 nyl] Avole. 715 for lore] ilore. 759 I wrou3ht] wrouht. 768
I schryue] shriue. 773 ifounde] founde. 815 euene (bidene)] ene.
876 J)u] fiat Jju. Here may be included the large number of coin-
cidences, in which the only representative of group Y is the MS. D :
915, 916, 919—921, 924, 931—933, 937, 938, 939, 945—948, 951,
952, 954—956, 964, 969, 970, 973, 974, 977, 980, 983, 993, 995,
999, 1000, 1001, 1004, 1005, 1011, 1024, 1031.

A-^^ is naturally not copied from R, the younger MS. Neither is
R a copy of Ay This truth is shown as follows :

R not from A-^: v. 22 weye] lawe R. 102 be)) noht gode] are
swithe. 116 sleufie] slownes. 124 anuied] fro mynde. 237 binomen
him] fro hym tane. See additional instances to the end of the
poem.

Considerable difference between A^ and R proves that R cannot
have been derived from the older MS. A^ It is equally impossible
that transcript {h) retaining correct readings transmitted to H^ and R
alike, but not reproduced in A^, be derived from A-^ ; cf. 11. 179,
180; 551,552; 644 — 646. The list of individual mistakes in ^j,
where H^ and R preserve the correct reading, is sufficiently imposing
to corroborate the conclusion that neither R nor its source was
derived from Ay Hence it must be concluded, that A-^^ and R,
forming with H^ a MSS. group, go back to a source now lost, but
represented by A^ {JIiR)-

Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts. liii

§ 9, Agreement of A^ H^ within the Group Z.

MSS. A^ and Hj agree ^ in unimportant coincidences. 711 and
712 alter the pronouns J)o?f and fe to^e and ^ou ; 791 substitutes \ouh
for yf Other minor details are as follows :

V. 17 caught] ikauht A^H^ 149 ]5is is] fiis. (407 — 475 om.
in D). 413 }5at] }?is. 450 And om.} And (459—814 om. in ff^).
549 Sweche (D.R)] Alswich. 664 (Latin) "qui" om. (A^.R)] qui.
689 mynde (^2-^)] ^^^^^^- ^^^ ^®] ^^'^- '^^^ derkenes] Jjisternesse.
763 may] miht. 812 men] man. 826 no om.] no. 829 Many
(A.oR)] Many on. 862 nou]?ere do] don noJ»er. A-^.H.^ agree in
opposition to D.R. after the conclusion of Ao : v. 892 ; 893 ne 0)n.
900 Jje. 904 bipenke.

None of these three MSS. comprising Group Z is directly or in-
directly the antecedent of another. A^ because the oldest text cannot
have been derived from R or H^, nor can R have been derived from
the younger text H^ Were this not the case, numerous instances
of mutilation in A-^ or in H^ occur, where the third MS. contributes
the original reading. Equally impossible is it that R or H^ has
origin in A^^ ; cf. § 5. Instances exist, where H^ or R conveys the
correct reading lost in the other MSS. respectively. The results of
the argument of § 7 indicate that 11^ and R propagate characteristics
of a distinct source b. Since none of the three MS. texts is derived
from any other of the same group, then it must be assumed that
they return to a common original A^ H^^ E.

Two groups of MSS. have thus been discovered, each connected
in internal characteristics through its representative texts. Addi-
tional coincidences indicate other development, suggesting that some
scribe had access to more than one MS., and that he modeled his
transcript according to the readings of the two texts, with reference
at times to one MS., at times to the other. Eelationship seems to
be indicated between H.^ and R.

§ 10. Coincidences in H^R.

In addition to conditions thus indicated, MSS. Ho.R give evi-
dence of common relationship. Both //., and R add to the text of the
other MSS. grete, verses 246 and 380, nj:^t 171, yt 208, fe 229, \ane

1 The agreement A^H^ is introduced on authority of Professor Schick. This
relationship must involve with it other conclusions important in the arrangement
of genealogical tables.

11 V Chapter I V,— Genealogical Histo^nj of the Texts.

261. Both read \ou nohi foryJe, instead of nis noht foryJe, line
193. Both read in 265, Tlieij shidle take here, replacing He slial
fonge his. H^ and R supply Chastyse hern, line 181, for chasten of
Ai, Minor resemblances corroborate these conclusions :

" V, 74 Bote] But 3yffe Hg.E. 80 on] on a. 134 bi] Avith. 159
J)is] ytte, 161 falle] be fall. 162 ]?at] om. 171 halt jjer mide]
holte pevQ with ry^t, 175 mot] mvste. 194 iwite] wete. 208 do]
yt doo. 263 nele] wyll, 293 Ac] Butt, 304 And] om. 318 Hap]
He hathe. 355 him sauh] sawe hyio. 360 ibreut] brente. 385
wel] wel om. 389 Inwardliche] Inwardly. 432 )5at] ^e. 817
Kindeliche] Ivendely.

The greater age of B removes it from the question of source for
M^- The numberless independent readings vouched for by H^
(of. § I) make it evident that H^ is not copied immediately from
MS. E. It seemg possible that the scribe of the transcript used by
H^ may have had knowledge of that employed by the scribe of R,
particularly since MS. D ascribed with ZTg to a common source marks
also an indirect connection with MS. E,

§ 11. The MS. D.

The MS. D united with the MS. Hg preserves traces of influence
binding it to the MS. E, as the accompanying ihustrations will indi-
cate. Both D and R supply heme for the original text breme, Une 383.
Both introduce the reading, line 893, es for no loue no for no instead
of nis for loue ne for (acord). D and R read ayttes for is, line 908.
Other corrupt forms justify the same theory :

V. 33 he] I^er he P.E. 58 in] in a. 65 }o\ J;eu. 68 i wole]
he wold. 84 bi leue] leue. 165 low] ful lowe. ful] om. 174 do]
ido. 508 fonge] fonde.^

Lines 107, 133, 14.5, 149, 274, 289, 344, 549, 757, 771, 785,
857, 866, 885, 900 confirm these conclusions. That, however, MS.
I) has no very intimate connection with MS, E, is indicated by the
number and (quality of the readings preserved with A^ in opposition
to differences numerous in comparison with the instances of agree-
ment with R ', cf, preceding section, and also lines 944, 963, 967,
978, 987, 990, 996, 1000, 1004, 1020, 1031.

^ The reading of 508 justified by rime and context seemg to confirm the
hypothesis, that D and P\. correct mutilations of MSS. A^.A^-H^.R. by the form
Intended by the poet.

Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts. Iv

§ 12, The Relationship H^H^.

A relationship HpH, is to be traced in tliese two texts, justify-
ing the supposition that the scribe of D.H^ had also access to a MS.
employed by HyR in the grouping Z. H^ and //^ in common pre-
serve the line 175, lie motte {mvste) he hetjjn in place of he mot hit
heten. Other verses preserve corrupt passages confirming this relation-
ship. A single word is added in H^ H.^ in g, number of instances,
where it is omitted elsewhere :

V. 120 wel HpHg. 204"j3er is. 268 and 402 here. 280 pe.
290 maner. 423 fere] in fere.

A word is altered in opposition to the readings of A,.A.,.D.R :
V. 23 it] })er H^.II,. 55 par] for. 112 ful] myche. 160 eft] after.
178 hem] him. 214 heihe] his. 236 si)3|?en] after. 243 eke] also.
372 fe] his. 407 nu] wel. 817 ofte] oftentyme.

The investigation suggests a connection H^.H^ between the two
pairs of closely related MSS. H^.R and D.H^, not to be explained
on the ground that either member of the two groupings is the source
direct or indirect of the other. Nor has a single MS. of the four
offered source for any other. See §§1,7.

The imposing breaks ip. MSS. group H^.D remove from this
group a possibility of origin for the two opposing elements H^.B.
The omission of liiies 45 and 46 in R and the individual errors of the
single MS. gives proof as follows :

H^ not derived from AIS. R : v. 13 fis] om. E. 19 Al] om.
20 Xe shaltu] jjou shalt not. 22 weye] lawe. 26 hem] ful. 27
Her of] om. 31 op] in. 36 in his seruise] serued hym after, 38
liuede al in] leued wel alle. 41 and] o?ii. 58 don] om. 84 Jiise]
Jjese thre. 102 noht gode] swithe. ac] 07n. 105 hit] 07n. 114
Vncerteynnesse] merkenes. 137 lessounne] sarmoun.

A common grouping is not to be ascribed directly to the four
MSS., whereby all return to a common original, as will be recognized
by the few and unimportant relationships shared by these MSS. in
common, as well as by the character of the divergence.

§ 13. iMSS. DH^H.R.

V. 18 and] om. D.H^.Hg.R. 69 uu] om. 146 :N'is] Es. 214
Xas] was. 327 hu] what. 399 ishewed] sehewed.

Here the common relationship D.Hj.H2.E ends. It does not
seem to be sufficiently marked to justify inference of common
ancestry, through direct descent for the four MSS. that it comprises.

Ivi Chajjter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts.

It is, however, to be supposed, that the mutilations of some
common original propagated in the two groups of texts may have dis-
tributed themselves in course of development among the later MSS.
In some instances agreement among three of the j\ISS. in question
would seem to be derived from a theoretical H^EDHg, particularly in
the combination of H^.H^-R. The disagreement of D in these in-
stances could be explained, as it must be in other relationships, by
tlie hypothesis, that the scribe of D used more than one MS. and
supplied necessary corrections. On the other liand, it must be re-
membered, that the corrupt text Hg gives proof of diligent conjectural
emendation from the hand of some individual scribe, irrespective of
other MSS.

Group D.HpE appears line 198 (1. om. in Ho). 1. 198 substitutes
Ful for Wei, 293 luol ^yf for ^if, and in the Latin text 554 includes
the complete quotation. Other coincidences occur, chiefly omissions
from D.Hj.E. See as follows minor coincidences :

V. 202 it] and D.H.R. 221 a (A2.H2.)] om. 295 ifere (A^.Ag.)]
in fere. 395 Jeanne] om. Other instances are in opposition to A^.Ag
only. 557 do] do to. 604 on] in a, 633 peih] he. 716 and om.]
and. 723 ful iwis] altered. 803 iwrouht] wro3t. 843 Hij] pay.
875 ne oyn.] ne.

On the other hand the following coincidences do not suggest
additional hypotheses regarding the genesis of the MSS. The group-
ing is confined to three of the MSS. investigated. The fragmentary
condition of MSS. D and Hg is to be recalled in the examination
of the following illustrations :

Group D.Ho.R. v. 4 Ac] Bot D.Ho.R. 65 po] om. 80 alle] om.
134 his mihte] all his my3t. 179 here holde] holde here.

Group D.Hj.Hg. v. 46 he om.] he D.H^.H.,. 125 swiche] om.
175 hit] om. 185 As] om. 320 pu] om.

Group Hj.Hg.E. v. 132 ne] om. K^.H^.R. 160 ibouht] bo3te.
173 mot] moste. 230 gan (was)] dide hym. 241 And] But. 249
Ibiried] Biryed. 260 a] om. 273 euere] for euer. 276 reuliche]
ful reuliche. 293, 315, 347, 434 Ac] But. 336 Wher] If. 348
and om.] and. 362 pat ilke] pat. 411 self] him self. 423 fere] in
fere. 424 J3at] }Dat to. 455 nele] wiL

Conclusions derived from this investigation may be briefly sum-
marized. The two principal groups Y and Z are already classified.
A^ and A^, MSS. representing each of the groups, are the purest texts,
and are most nearly alike. JET^ and R show some close relationship

Chapter IV. — Genealogical History of the Texts. Ivii

setting them apart iu a distinct group. D and JET, belong in a class
by themselves. A general agreement is to be marked between these
two secondary groups, but they are not derived one from the other,
and they do not represent directly a common source. The group H-^^
R offers no difficulty. Of the group D Ho, D is a more exact text
than H<^. H.^ is often miserably corrupt, and is the farthest removed
from the original. The diflerences between D and H.^ are to be ac-
counted for in various ways. Some MS. or ]\ISS. must exist between
the transcript D and the transcript H^. The original of H.^ was
undoubtedly defective, and H.^^ or its antecedent text attempted to
correct the errors of its prototype and to preserve a complete poem.
The original not being at hand, the copyist tacked on the spurious
conclusion characteristic of H.^. The fact of the break in D and H.^
at approximately the same portion of the poem suggests that D had
also access to a defective copy. Both JNISS. D and He, could be re-
ferred to a theoretical MS. («) fulfilling these conditions. MS. (a),
a member of group Y, introduced mutilations transmitted in j\ISS.
H^ R, suggesting that its copyist used also a theoretical MS. repre-
sentative of {h). MS. D corrected its copy, hence D is at times more
or less identical with the original English text. This conjecture
seems to explain best the general condition of these MSS.

Collecting the results obtained through each of these separate
arguments, the pedigree of the texts of the six MSS. of the Speculum,
as developed in the course of this investigation, formulates itself into
the following genealogical table. It will not be attempted to prove
that one or two texts stood between any two of the combining MSS.
It is to be believed that MS. Ho had in its development the combined
results of the association of MSS. representing two distinct groups
of texts.

Iviii Chapiter V. — The Classification of the MSS.

CHAPTER V.
PRINCIPLES UNDERLYING THE EDITION.

§ 1. The Classification of the MSS.

The younger and less complete representatives of the MSS.
groups classified in the preceding chapter, MSS. H^ and H2 with
texts often diverging from the original and at times independent in
reading, are too imperfect to become the basis of an edition, provided
others better adapted to the relationship are to be found. H^, a
late MS. offering a complete poem, not merely introduces new read-
ings and an independent conclusion, but is conspicuous through two
unexplained lacunce, comprehending more than half the fundamental
text. MS. Hj has lost its concluding pages. MS. D related to H^
in the same branch of the family, an older member of the group, is
deficient through a break of sixty-eight lines in the middle of the
poem and is thus unfitted to become standard for reference. Yet it is
not impossible, that these three younger texts may have obtained
respectively a reading lost in an older and in some ways a more
exact transcript.

MS. R supplying defective portions of tlie later transcripts prcr
serves also impure readings and dialectical forms not to be reconciled
with the original poem. Moreover it seems to be of inferior value,
in that it represents a development of a more corrupt branch of the
original; cf. MS. H^ most nearly related. A^ though imperfect i^
places, shows little trace of emendation and merits high esteem, but
A2 is also unfortunately mcomplete. It has lost not only its coucIut
sion but the one hundred and twenty lines preceding, apparently
through no fault of its copyist; cf. chap, iii., 4. MS. A^ on the
other hand deserves in general preference over MSS. Ag.D.H^.Hg.R.
MS. Ai is the oldest transcript. Without important breaks and
without interpolations, it offers a version approximately correct.
That it is an excellent text, and stands nearest the original in dis-
tinction from the other MSS., is assured in its freedom ^ from
copyist's errors on the testimony of the parchment, and in the
regularity with which it preserves uniform dialectical forms. The
fundamental text then, basis of this edition, must be MS. A^.

1 Yet it must be borne in mind that a scribe who is too intent on his spell-
ing (cf. MS. Hj) and the neatness of his text may give too little attention to his
context and the import of what he is writing.

Chapter V. — Criticism of Texts. lix

§ 2. Criticism of Texts.

Of the two groups of ]\[SS. extant as classified in the preceding
chapter, Group Z, represented by MSS. A^ and E, ilhistrative of the
earher texts, and by a younger MS, H^ deserves as a whole preced-
ence over Y. This is clear from the preceding chapter, where, from
the readings introduced, it is shown that Z has preserved often the
purer text. Group Z contains the two oldest jNJSS. ; Z provides the
conclusion, although the same occvirs on the authority of one ^IS. of
group Y. A MS. from group Z becomes basis of the edition. That
is to say, group Z contains the better readings, and on the whole the
fewer erratic forms.

Interpolations of MSS. AjDH^HgR in combined proof are not
generally later and corrupt readings, but ratlier omissions from MS.
Ay Although that MS. preserves the oldest text prepared with
considerable exactness, without marl^ed errors detrimental to the
main poem, it has simpliiied its material in passages where even H^
and H^i later ^ and often corrupt MSS., combine with better texts in
preserving readings lost in MS. A^. Other texts of the Auchinleck
collection are tln;s shortened and partly altered ; cf. Ivolbing, Sir
Beues, p. xli, with reference to Arfhour and Merlin, p. cliii, and to
Biilbring, Engl. Studien, vol. xvi, pp. 251 If. On the other hand the
general value and significance of MS. A^ seems not to be affected by
these omissions. That these are first readings and omissions from A^
is clear. They are introduced in harmonious connection with the
subject-matter, and they develop the thought in a way that makes
them important to the principal action of the poem. Each of the
following couplets adds force to the passage illustrated, and there is
nothing in the poet's style to contradict the appropriateness of the
reading. Lines inserted after 178 begin a well-defined climax that
culminates in line 187. Lines 551, 552 are logically significant
in connective and introductory (i. e. to paragraph) sense. They, like
lines 645, 646, contain vigorous personal application of the truth
expounded and add to the dramatic effect of the passage. Lines
645, 646 :

*' Nowe be Jjou were, ]>o\\ proude gome,
pat Jjou ne be in pryde enome. "

Peculiarly representative of the poet, and forcible in the genesis
of the poem is the interpolation of one member of group Z, lines
639—640 :

^ For a later MS. may be a good copy of a MS. older tliau any now extant.

Ix Chapter V. — Criticism of Texts.

"Out of heue«, ]>at was so br3'}te,
Into helle for p;ide he toke his fly3te."^

Eounding the sentence, in harmony with the context, and charac-
teristic of the style of the poet^ is the contribution of group Z
following line 420 :

"Which shal not be to ham vncow>e,
For god shal sey it with his mow>e :
' Venite, bcnedidi patris met.' "

Lines following 160 in MS. Hg seem in keeping with the dramatic

earnestness of the poet :

" Where be thoo Jat thynky>e ]>cxc vpon ?
I cane nott telle, be seynte John 1 "

But the textual merit of group Y on basis of its MS. diverging
most broadly from the original does not support the introduction of
readings of H.j, however well justified they may seem through senti-
ment. Similarly i7o in line 323 seems to preserve the meaning of
the poet in Herlien now wy ffrende so free. A preferred reading is
also that of H^R in 1. 790, Herlien 4' I t^i^ t'^^^a fe, supported by
MS. D, a member of the opposing group beginning Harkejiep ; but
the Avisdom of conservatism has limited the development of these
theories to the form of suggestions on\j.

Particularly at variance with the text are those interpolations
that have the tendency to perfect the metre by the substitution of
lines of see-saw regularity. The serenity of the verse is consequently
marred by a harsh and senseless jingle in contrast with the na'ice
natural grace of the main poem ; cf. lines 4— .5, 323 — 324, 454 —
455, 507 — 50S, and numerous alterations of the entire line, especially
in MS. Ho, but also in MS. H^. In contrast to the freedom and
beauty of the original verse these additions are of no value in the
textual criticism and are to be rejected as undesirable redaction.
Such lines, quoted Avithout reference to the specifi.c MS., are illus-
trated as follows: 132, 251, 272, 283, 440, 442, 514, G06, 688,
696, etc.

Undoubtedly in minor features^ an individual MS. may be correct
in reading ; thus MSS. D and E have preserved fonde {fonge A^),

^ Regarding the position of this interpolation as a nnit in the integral poem,
the editor recognizes grounds for difference of opinion, and in the introduction
of the passage is, like Lydgate, open to correction.

- The tendency of the poet to clinch his statement with a final expression
in summary of his thought is to be marked in this poem.

^ The discussion of other passages on basis of the two groups of texts might
seem desirable in this chapter. The alteration of pronouns by the different
MSS. respectively is occasion for investigation, but here the poet himself was

Chajpter V. — The Arrangement of the Edition. Ixi

1. 508 satisfactory, as rime and meaning indicate. Line 1029, he as
preserved by R is necessary to the full line, and line 350, as and
hem make two syllables too many for regular scansion ; so nu in 1. 69
is a syllable too much for the metre, fo, line 342, and nost line 347,
are necessary to the meaning.

The testimony of five MSS. for wyll, line 2, also how, line 267,
would perhaps be in opposition to the Auchinleck readings may and
what. To the editor the poetical charm of the Auchinleck rendering
was reason for the retention of what may be granted to be on authority
of the MSS., a desirable textual alteration.

The question of the legitimacy of the reading of god, MSS. A^,U,
god, H^, om. H,, lines 6 and 21, is respectfully submitted to the
student of textual criticism.

The Speculum of this issue would not credit itself as submitting
rigorously a critical text. Placing material for thought before its
public, it would become groundwork for the investigation of the
student of philology.

§ 3. Tlie Arrangement of the Edition.

The Speculum, as here set forth on basis of MS. A^, seeks to
correct palpable errors ^ extant in the fundamental text. Any
attempt at restoration^ of A-^ is governed by the readings^ of MSS.
Ac,, D, H^, H^, R, collated separately or Avith reference to a group-
combination. Although members of the family Z preserve nearly
complete versions of the original, yet in instance of variance in the
MSS., preference is often given to a representative of the group Y.
In general a substituted reading presents forms of Ar,, the MS.

not always exact. Other points Lave claims to attention, but minor interpola-
tions will generally be recognized as such. The reader is referred to the notes
on the poem and the chapter over metre for other questions connected with the
criticism of the texts.

1 Errors in MS. Ai are chiefly accidental, illustrative of omission rather than
of interpolation.

- Deticiency is to be recognized through verses that interfere with the scan-
sion, or in instances in which the MSS. are self-contradictory or support one
another in obvious error or in mutilation of the archetype.

^ Avoidable errors in the younger MSS. are notably comprehensive, par-
ticularly in MS. D. Among them all haplography and dittography are not
common. MS. Ao is probably answerable for an instance of skipping in verses
81 If. and 140 ff. (chap. Ill, i), due probably to honieotdcuton. Interpolation
and attempt at explanation of unintelligible forms must be attributed to H^.
Intentional error accredited to mala fides is to be noted. The scribe often
adapts a sentence to a blunder originating with himself or tries to make sense
of what he does not understand. Particularly have instances of anacoluthon
taxed the grammarian ; cf. verses 623 — 627.

Ixii Chapter V. — The Arrangement of the Edition.

second in excellence, or D, a MS. affording at times a good text, and
often reproducing the original. Hence MS. D supplies lines 1007 —
1034, imperfect in MS. Aj through injury to the MS. and wanting
in MS. Ag through loss of leaves, [^pyli], line 232, has been con-
tributed by A^, where j^'f^t of D is manifestly a mutilation of the
first text. On the other hand, MS. E alone preserves [/<e] added
line 1029, and necessary to perfect metre on basis of the normal type
A. Undoubted blunders of the copyist having been rectified and
absolute deficiencies supplied, MS. A^ has been scrupulously followed.
The sources of the present text as thus constructed have been differ-
entiated through the following symbols, by which every deviation
from the immediate MS. may be recognized :

(1) Customary italic type, that represents the expansion of a
form contracted in the MS. : he??z 25, lesu 34, euere 44, uertuz
71, etc., all illustrative of usual methods of MS. abbreviation.

(2) Brackets, embracing individual letters, syllables, words, or lines,
which have been supplied from other MSS. as conjectural emenda-
tions of scribal errors ; thus ])iself\e\, verse 10, indicates that -[e] has
been added as the reading of at least three of the MSS., and that
the inflectional and metrical value of the verse is improved by the
conjecture. On the other hand, while the verse might metrically
represent the type C (described chap, xi.), the suffix places it in the
normal type A, in agreement with laws presupposed to belong to the
Speculum, [nost], line 347, indicates that an entire word, deficient
in MS. A^, has been inserted within the verse. On this principle
the three verses lost in ^^, 1032 — 1034, are embraced in brackets,
showing that this portion of the text is borrowed from MS. D.

(3) Parentheses, inclosing a Avord that should be omitted in text
A^, as inconsistent with meaning, grammatical or metrical form, or
historical development. (4) I^otes at the bottom of the page,
strictly limited to palasographical modifications, important generally
to execution alone. So a few instances of dittography are marked
in foot-notes, pp. 34, 38, and 40, etc. A foot-note indicates that jiei',
1. 33, is written over erasure in A^, and that to, verse 71, is above
the line.

Two necessarily single words united in the MS. (^'. e. Aj) have
been separated. A hyphen identifies the elements of a single word
written apart in the MS. Punctuation, paragraphing by the setting
in of the line, the introduction of capital letters beginning proper
names (^Iquin 51, Judas 129, (Gregory 667) or opening the verse,

Chapter V. — The Arrangement of the JEclition. Ixiii

have been regulated in conformity with liarmonious literary usage.
Large initial letters correspond to the illuminated capitals of the
parchment. The sign IT in the MS. is reproduced on the printed
page by the same character in the position, relatively to the text, that
it occupies on the leaf of the folio. Owing to the abundant failure
in the coincidence of the logical and technical paragraphing as pre-
sented in the parchment (see lines 9, 48, 57, etc.), the MS. paragraph
is not marked by the mechanical setting-in of the line, as is regarded
expedient in Sir Beues. See also Kolbing, p. xlii., and Guy of War-
ivick, 15th century edition, p. vii. The Speculum makes no attempt to
introduce the inflectional final -e, even when warranted by associated
forms, except as an occasional aid to symmetrj'^ in metre. Where
double thesis can be avoided by the apocope or syncope of the unac-
cented -e, that -e, though expressed, is usually to be regarded as silent.

Below the text on each page are given in full the readings of
MSS. Ao, D, Hj, Ho, E, arranged as variants and following the leading
Auchinleck text in alphabetical order. The orthography is always that
of the US. that first deviates from MS. Aj, be it MS. Ao, D, H^, H2,
or E. It is hoped that no form conveying difference of meaning has
been omitted. Variations purely orthographical or phonetical have
in general not been represented. Yet in a few instances graphical or
phonetic modifications that seem of peculiar interest are cited among
genuine variants, as, for instance : tvhere, for tvei-e, 1. 59 in D ; hoys,
hush, 1. 363 in D ; lierth, eorlpe in A^, 1. 375 in D ; hyere, O.E. her,
]. 452 in A^, Hy Numberless spirals, curves, twists, and flourishes,
and the line crossing h or I have in general been treated as orna-
ments, unless the metrical quality of the verse or the inflection
demands a final -e or -n. It is intended, that the variants reproduce
exactly the forms of the MSS. without emendations or conjectural
readings. An exception is the variant to 524 in ^j, su\r)i\what. A
conjecture is also permitted, where minuscules were apparently con-
fused with others having a superficial resemblance to them ; cf.
variant 602 in D, where -te seems confused with -ie, vilante for
vilanie, and 563, -is for -rs, doist for dorstl. The variants bear
no alteration in orthography. Punctuation must be looked on as
irrespective of the MSS.

The side-notes of the page contain the abstract of the subject-
matter ; the headlines, a l)riefer abstract. Alcuin's Liber con-
tributes chapter headings in Latin. These are written in italic type
on the margin opposite to that containing the brief paraphrase.

Ixiv Chapter V. — The Arrangement of the Edition,

Important in the preparation of the edition are the notes, in purpose
critical as well as explanatory. Here various textual readings have
been discussed and diiftcult passages, idioms, and usages of the period
have been studied through parallel selections from Eomance poems
and the various homilies of the century. A list of the archaic words
of the text, with meanings and verse numbers, is collected in the
glossary. If the single word occur more than three times in the
same meaning, the sign etc. after the third number indicates the fact.

Diacritical marks are introduced into the chapters of the Intro-
duction as follows : a circumflex accent (*) indicates a long syllable in
a word of O.E. derivation; a macron (-), a long syllable in a M.E,
word or a loan-word of foreign origin ; a breve (") marks the sliort
syllable in an O.E. or a M.E. word ; two dots above a vowel (••) show
that it is to be sounded, below (..), that it is silent ; primary stress is
denoted by the acute accent (') ; secondary stress, by the grave accent
(^) ; the metrical pause, by a period (.); a colon (:) is written
between the members of a rhyming couplet ; marks of parenthesis ()
inclose a form not of value in the immediate discussion ; < is
equivalent to " derived from " ; an asterisk (*), a theoretical form.

Apart from reference to the well-known dictionaries^ of Murray,
Bosworth-Toller, Stratmann-Bradley, Kluge, Skeat, Paul's Grund-
riss, Sievers's Ags. Grammafik, and the M.E. Grammatik of Mors-
bach, the Speculum is frequently indebted to the following works : ^

E. A. Abbott, A Shakespearian Grammar.

B. ten Brink, Chancers Sprache und Verskunst. Leipzig, 1884.

K. Brugmanu, Comparative Grummar of the Indo-Germanic
Languages, Wright, Conway, Eouse, London, 1888 — 93.

B. Carstens, Zur Dialecthestimmung des mitteJenglischen Sir
Firumbras. Eine Lautuntersuchung. Kiel, 1884.

E. Kolbing, The Romance of Sir Beues of Hamtoun. London,
1885—94. (Early English Text Soc, Extra Series, Nos. XLVL,
XLVIIL, LXV.).

G. Menze, Der ostmittelldndische Dialekt. I. Yokalismus.
Cothen, 1889.

F. Pabst, Die Sprache der me. Reimchronik des R. von Gloucester.
Berlin, 1889.

^ These authorities necessary to the specialist in the most primary English
study, are too familiar to demand specific description.

^ Reference in the following edition to any work of the subjoined list will
hereafter often cite merely the author's surname, with number of the jiage
quoted for illustration, but without naming specific title.

Chapter VI. — Rekdion of Spccuhcm to Guy Rotaances. Ixv

A. Pogatscher, Ziiv Lautlelire der griecMschen, lateinischeii und
rumanischen Leimtcorte im AltengliscJien, 1888.

J. Schick, Lydgate's Temple of Glas. London, 1891 (Early
English Text Soc, Extra Series, Xo. LX.).

W. Skeat, Principles of English Etipnology. Oxford, 1887-91.

0. Wilda, tjher die oiiUche VerhreUung der ll-zeil. Scliicefreime
in England.

J. Z\\\>\iza,^ Alt- und .mittelengliscTies Ubtingshiich. AYien, 1889.

faart IE.

CHAPTEPt YI.

ON THE RELATION OF THE SPECULUM TO THE GUY OF
WARWICK ROMANCES.

" Bove all the knightis that euer weare or slial
Sir Guy of Warwick beares the coronal. '"-

The Speculum, represents the modernized form^ of the Guy saga,
the third working*^ of the material as illustrated in the Copland'^ Guy

^ Naturally frequent reference will be made to Zupitza's editions of the
various Guy of Warwick MSS. (Early English Text Society, Extra Series, Nos.
XXV., XXVI., XLII., XLIX., and Sit^iingsbcricJite der 2'>^id--hist. CI. der
kais. Academic der JFiss,, LXXIV., p. 549), and to Wiilker's, Kortiug's, and
ten Brink's histories of English literature.

2 Selected from the MS. of Lane's Lydgate's Guy of Warivick, The renowned
Mstorie of Sir Gwy, Earl of IFarvnck, " surnamed Heremite, begun by Don
Lydgatt, monck of St. Edmundes Berye," reworked by John Lane in 1622, but
tever printed ; cf. the Harleian MS. 5243. Lane's Lydgatt's Gwy. It was de-
scribed and commended by Phillips, the nephew of John Milton. Concerning
the "corrected Historie of Sir Gwy," see also Zupitza, Sitzungsb., p. 645, and
Turnbull in his edition of the Auchinleck Guy : The Romances of Sir Guy of
Warwick, Edinburgh, 1840.

* Compare date and relative character of material. Minute discussion will
be reserved for another occasion.

■* Cf. Zupitza, Zur Liferaturgeschichte des Guy von WarvHck, Wien, 1873,
pp. 632, 635. Lydgate's Guy is j^robably in one sense an independent text, and
the editor would not specify the Sixcuhim as necessarily a third working of the
fundamental legend.

^ Intermediate in period between the Copland and Lydgate Guys must be
recalled the Wynkyn de Worde edition, dated in the Museum collection, 1500 ;
the French text printed d Paris, 1525; a later edition (in French) of 1550 ; and
possibly the fragment printed by Sir T. rhijlipps. Middle Hill, 1S38 ; cf. Museum
text. The brief fragment, three leaves (Fragmcnta Vetusta) of the W. de Worde
edition preserved in the British Museum, Add. MS. 14,408, and the fourth leaf
to be found in the Douce Collection 20 of the Bodley MSS., belongs probably
to the series associated with Robert the deuyll of 1510, prose stories printed by
Wynkyn de AVorde ; cf. Jusserand, The English Novel in the Time of Shake-
speare, p. 64.

SPEC. WAR. E

Ixvi Chapter VI. — Relation of Specuhim to Guy Romances.

or ill Lydgate's Guy. Yet it is to be remembered that the poem of
this issue is earlier than the Lydgate text^ of 1423, or Copland's
print 2 of 1560 by the Museum estimate. The Speculum supplements
the main Guy legend. A chapter lost from some intact version, it
is closely interwoven with the thread of the fundamental romance.
The " sarmoun " blends with the tale as recorded by Lydgate, the
I'Ujf of Guy of Warwick,^ at the point at which Lydgate's Guy : —

" kam to an hermytage,

where he fond on dwellyng in wyldirnesse. str. 63 *

64 To hym he drouh besechyng hym of grace."*

This " on dwellyng in wyldirnesse " might be recognized as " Alquin,"
and the " besechyng hym of grace " the plea for " sarmoun " over
morality. The event occurred, as in the Speculum, when J)e world . .
he . . forsoJi (v. 33), after Guy had already : —

. . . " spedde hym forth for love of Crist Jesu. str. 24

2.5 Forsook the world onknowe to euery wight,
Of liih perfeccyoun to leven in penaunce,
"letrt wyff and kyn and bekam goddis knyght,
whom for to serve was set all his plesaunce,
content with lytel (Crist was his suffysaunce)."

Central point^ of contact determining absolutely immediate time
and date of the interview resulting in the discourse to Guy is not
definitely chronicled. Conditions of the Speculum in source and work-
ing display youth ^ rapt to some celestial ecstacy of renunciation.
Intuitively a period of irresolution calling for the defining of purpose
and determination comes to mind, marking the hour of farewell to
Felice, the period of victory over earthly passion. Here belong Al-
quiu's words of courage to the weak soul. The Speculum suggests

1 Schick, Temflc of Glas, pp. civ. and cxii. See Zupitza's date, 1420, Lite-
rcUnrgeschicMc, p. 648.

2 The Museum text employed in the arrangement of this edition having lost
its first leaves is without date ; hut compare Copland's prints, Syr Bcuys of
Hamfton, Syr Dcgore, Syr Isumhras, The Knight of the Swanne, etc. of 1550.
Copland concludes his task with : Finis. Laiis i)co omnipotenii. Jusserand
dates Copland's print "about 1560," p. 64.

^ For Lydgate's version see Zupitza, Sitzungsberirhte der philos. -hist. CI. der
kais. Academic der Wiss. (Berhn, 1874), Ixxiv, p. 649, Acta Guidonis War-
xvicensis, "A plesante .songe of the valiant actes of Guy of War wicke."

•* Sitzungsherichtc {tide supra), p. 661, und Uchungslnich, p. 111.

5 Though infinitely suggestive of the greater subject, this poem purports to
attain only to the diirnity of the episode. The ten thousand verses (piactically
8043, Herbing, p. 12) of more perfect texts have no claim to recognition in the
compact exposition of the Speculum. Hence comparisons here introduced are
in eacji instance outward from the Specubivi to associated texts, rather than in-
ward, tracing only the main theme in the brief composition.

^ Eighteenth century authority is as follows: "You are young and meanly
born." — Chap Book, 1706.

C%aptcr VI. — Bclation of Speculum to Guy Rcmances. Ixvii

tlie young energy of a kniglit in the glow of vigorous manhood.

The appropriate passage of Lydgate's version, characterizing a life

nearing its " dim goal," is inconsistent with the hypothesis embodied

in the Speculum, yet in this detail the anachronism ^ could he

ascribed to the poetical application of the same incident under

diverse treatment of remote ages and different authorship. " So the

profound secret purpose of a noble life draws into itself the memories

of past joy and past sorrow, and yields them agaiji Avith chronology

lost." 2

Alc^uin fills the role of hermit^ in another of his functions, in

that he becomes Guy's spiritual physician : i shal nu hen \i Jeche,

verse 69 ; liele of soule i may ou teche, verse 2. So in Copland's

Guy, a hermit serves in office of medical adviser : *

1259 "There was a monke belielde him well,

That could of leche craft some dell." — Copl. p. 15.

1269 " That Hermite in a little stound

Looked to Guy and healed his wound." — Copl. p. 15.

The service of hermit as guide, adviser, and healer, is testified to
in different versions of the legend. Ample occasion is offered in the
early texts for the skill of the physician^ as counsellor in virtue, but
the Speculum advances a step beyond other poems in providing
tangible personality for a traditional type*' of mediaeval development.
The hermit is distinctly named " Alquin."

The sermon also fits well into the narrative, as printed by Cop-
land,'' in Tlie Boolie of the moste victor yous Prynce, Guy of Warwick
(Imprynted at London in Lothburye, ouer agaynst Saynt Margarit's
Church by Wylliam Copland) :

^ For Lydgate's well-known tendency to anachronism, see Scliick, pp. cxxxv,
cxxxvi.

"^ Dr. Henry Van Dyke, The Story of the other Wise Man, p. 69.

^ Accounts of Guy's acquaintance witli hermits, details of liis life history,
his "last Will and Testament," his epitaph are abundant; nothing is lacking
in the tale, but tlie name of a hermit never occurs. Alquin is not mentioned.

■* Compare Three Early English Metrical Pomances, vol. 1, p. xxxii : " For
there were none heremytes in tho dayes, but that they had been men of worshyp
and of prowesse, and the heremytes helde grete housholde, and refresshyd pepie
that were in distresse."

^ Thus Sir Launcelot came to a "heremyt" and besought aid: he 2'>rayd
hymfor Gocldes sake qfsocoicr {vide ante, p. xxx.).

® The historian Josephus (b. 37 a.d. ) records in the Life "by his own
Hand " " Tryal " of tiie doctrines of a famous Master Banus (the Talmvd names
Bani, of "Christ's Disciples"), that led the "Life of a Hermite in Caves and
Solitudes."

'' It is to be noted that the Copland print is without pagination and line-
numbers. Parallel passages in Zupitza's Guy of JVarwick, published in 1875
(E. E. T. S., XXV, XXVI), are often marked at the left of quotations from Cop-
land.

Ixviii Chapter VI. — Relation of Speculum to Guy Romances.

"And as he rode, by the way
Besyde he saw a fayre abbay.
Thyther guy rode well, I wote.
And tliere he tbuude a noble Abbote." — Copl. p. 14.

Copland notes often a visit to a liermit, opportunity for " besech-

yng of sarmouu," ef. as follows :

"and the priestes and Clarkes met him with precessyon
Singing : te Deum Laiodavuis." — Copl. p. 212.

" To Arderne yede he fast,
and an Ermitage he founde at last,
that stoode in wood wylde." — Copl. p. 214.

"To an Hermite then rode he
And sayde : ' Hermite, come and go with me.' "...

" The Hennyte sayd : ' gladly perfav. '
To that Forrest he went with gny." — Copl. p. 14.

1247 " To an Hermite then rode Guy,
That he knew before truely.
That Hermite in a little stouud

Looked to Gny

1269 When he was whole of the Hermite thare,

His leaue he tooke and forth gan fare." — Copl. p. 15.

Other MSS. versions of the legend enroll pleadings with hermits.

MS. Ff. 2, 38, reads as follows (cf. above):

' ' He went to an abbey, *

That was a lytill besyde Jje wey.
The abbot sone he fonde there
And spake to hym on hys manere." — Ff. 2, 38, v. 1219 fF.

" Besydes AVarwykk go he can
To an ermyte, ])at he knewe or l^an." — Auch. v. 10,525.

The language of the entreaty^ in various accounts of the inter-
view, attests to the symmetry of the development in the various
texts, if not to the uniformity of the coincidence in method of
address :
G. '75, 1223. "Guy sayd: 'Syr, for charitee. ' " — CopL p. 14.

" ' Sur,' he sayd, 'saue fe.
I the bydd, pur eharite.'"— Ff. 2, 38, v. 1225.

"pat pu wole, par eharite." — Auch. 10, v. 55.

" Sire char, par eharite." — Aug. 28, fol. v. a.

^ The selection proves the uniform conformity of MSS. of different origin to
an accepted usage, rather than a striking idiosyncrasy of the Guy texts; jnir
eharite, common in address to hermits, presents also forms of entreaty under
strong emotion : Sir Bcues, MS. S, verse 1420, and MS. E, 4004, read:

V. 1420: Tel me now pur chary te.

V. 3164: For eharite! she seide.

V. 4004 : And cryede hym mercy pur charyte.

Chapter VI. — Belation of Speculum to Guy Romances. IxIk

In the different MSS. the motive ascribed to Guy was the sanie^ :

"and euer Guy had gode m his thought." — Copl. p. 206, v. 10.

' ' Therfor y am p^wposed in thought
In goddi's serujse now to goo,
To acquite some- what, that y haue mysdoo." — Caius, v. 7426.

" in his mynde bethoughte him anone,
That all his lif he wolde chaunge tho,
and in goddi's seruyse he wolde him do." — Caius, v. 7406.

"All earthly Pleasure he for Heaven forsook."- — Epitaph of Guy.

" Hs thoghte }>ere wyth all hys my3t,
To serue hym bothe day and nyght." — Ff 2, v. 7143.

' All thys worlde y wyll forsake,
And penaunce for my synnes take.
"VVende y wyll yn goddys seruyse." — Ff. 2, 7179 ff.

" He Jjoujt wij> dreri mode :

For lesu loue, our saueour,

Neuer no dede he gode." — Audi. 22, v. 16 ff,

" To bote inin sinnes ichill wende,
Barfot to mi lines ende." — Auch. 22, v. 10 f.

Corresponding passages in the Speculum read :

" on a tinje he stod in )>ouht :
pe workles blisse him >ouhte noht." — Auch. 10, v. 31, 32,

" (And) louede god and his lore,
And in his seruise was euere moi'e." — Auch. 10, v. 35, 36.

Amplification^ explanatory of the suggestive lines 31 — 36 of

the Speculum, is supplied by Copland, who describes Guy's self-

1 A later text explains Guy's motive : At the very height of Guy's glory,
being exalted to his father's dignities. Conscience biddeth Inm repent of all his
former sins, so Guy resolved to travel to the Holy Land like a Pilgrim. "Ah,
Phillis," said he, "I hav« spent much time in honouring thee and to win thy
favour, but never spared one minute for my soul's health in honouring the
Lord." After exchange of rings and melting kisses, he departed like a stranger
from his own habitation, taking neither money nor scrip with him, and but a
small quantity of herbs and roots. — Chap Book, History of Guy, of which there
seem to be at least twelve editions, one bearing the date 1783 ; the twelfth
appeared in 1790 ; another was printed for "the company of walking stationers,"
1796.

Another account enumerates details as follows : Ruminating on past actions
of his Life, and the showers of Blood he had spilt in seeking after Honour,
it made him extreamly pensive. He spoke with Felice: "For thy sake, dear
Lady, have I waded through Seas of Blood, and with this Hand laid many
Thousands sleeping in their silent graves, and spent all the Days of my blooming
Youth in seeking that empty Title called Honour." Then after a sad farewell
Guy travelled many weary Steps on the Land, pursued his pilgrimage through
hardship and danger in the Holy Land with great Devotion. Selected from
Tlic History of the famous Exploits of Guy Earl of Warwick. Printed for
Charles Bates at the Sun and Bible in Pye Corner, near St. Sepulchre's Church.

^ Cf. Bettesworth's Guy, "Epitaph of Guy and Felice."

^ Weight of the argument based on this parallel is enhanced, if the relative
length of the Speculum and of the other texts of these selections is to be regarded
comparatively.

Ixx Chapter VI. — Relation of Speculum to Guy Romances.

abnegation with its ulterior motive.^ Guy reveals to Felice the

reproach of his stricken conscience. Copland states that Guy had :^

" bethought him tho,
how he had done many a man wo,
7135 and slayne many a man with his honde,
Brent and destroyed many a Lande.

7143 Forth his lyfe therefore guy thought,
to serue Jesu Crist that him bought.

7147 'With penaunce amende shall I

that I haue sinned witli my body.' "

Tlie prose version adds : "I am determined to travel for the Avel-
fare of my soul, not as before upon my Horse in Armour, but in a
Gown of Grey, a Palmer's weed." Then Guy journeys toward the
Holy Land, where once Jerusalem's fair city stood.

The Speculum in its function of episode makes no further claim
to the absolute facts of the greater romance, yet into the suggestive-
liess of its brief verses it compresses the striking incidents of the
fundamental tale. Its service is greater. The spirit of the associated
romance is transmitted to the Specuhim, and is transfused by subtle
Inagic into the very essence of the poem.

The Sjieculum, shaped to the conception of English- tradition, is

■* Guy expresses his purpose, in words paraphrasing the record of the Gesta
Homanorum: "To purchase Heaven I will go pass through Hell."

- Whether the origin of the tradition bearing the name Guy be British or
Welsh, as in the associated Arthour romance, Saracen, according to Ritson,
German, or French, brought from the far East (Herbing, p. 889), as the Furni-
Vall-Hales- Percy text intimates, the immediate Guy typified in this version is
English, and tlie ultimate motif is English in the presentation of a national hero.
The ballad assumes :

"An English-man I was by Birth ;
In Faith of Christ a Christian."
" It was an English-man all this did do."
Moreover, the distinguishing characteristics of the tale are to be traced to Eng-
lish ground. So the battle with Colbrand was on English soil, according to the
poet:

"and when Guy was on English syde,

Unto worke he gan ryde. "
"En Engleterre/ei6 ieo nc.
En unc mile de JVallingford,
Qu'est pres de Oxenford."
Guy's national reputation was English ; cf. Rowlands's Guy. The famous History
of Guy, Earlc of JFanvickc, "Great Gv}' of Warwick our famous Country
man," by Samuel Rowlands, London, ("printed for Edward Brewster at the
-sign of the Crane in St. Paul's Churchyard," 1682, and published in Glasgow for
the Hunterian Club; Edinburgh print of 1836) asserts that:
"Great Hercules, if he had breathed on ground,
AVhen English Guy of Warwick liv'd renowned,
There would have been a combat twixt them two."
The French version of 1525 describes Guy as of English origin: " Cy coin-

Chapter VI. — Relation of Speculibm to Guy Romances. Ixxi

likewise moulded skilfully to a historical groundwork of facts dia-
metrically opposed ill nature and origin. Count Guido,^ Guido
Comes, knight of renown, active in war, holding at Tours positions
of lionour and trust,^ appeals to Alcuiii, Uean^ of the order of St.
Martin"* 796 — 804, cultured priest of the school of the palace,
preceptor of one greater than Count Guido, superior to youthful
neophytes, beloved teacher of the king and emperor^ Charlemagne,
a humble *^ servant consecrated to righteousness. Inspired with
religious exaltation through purpose of chivalric glorification of God,
Count Guido pleaded for a homily' to deepen spiritual consecration
under the austerity of war. Spec. 49 — 64 and Liher. The devoted
friar responded with an exposition of virtue, the Liher popular
during manj'^ ages. There is some ground for believing that the
vigilant Count became successor to Alcuin,^ and to the period of his
death was Abbot of the monastery of St. Martin of Tours. The
tradition continues to embody with consistent fidelity historical facts
of Count Guido's life, for, on authority of Lydgate : —

mciicc Gay dc Warivick chevalier D'aoleterre, qui en son temps fit plusieurs
prouesses ct conqucstcs en Ai.lemaigne," etc.

That England claimed the warrior chief seems evidenced in the "address"
of the same edition of Rowlands. The first address is "To the Nohle English
Nation;" the second, "To the Honorable Ladies of England."

^ In similar guise the exploits of Charlemagne and his retinue of brave
warriors are glorified in Fyr umbras, or the Song of Jioland in its various ver-
sions, and the victories of King Arthour in his " table round" of noble verse.

- Cf. Liber, Epistola Nuncuimtoria, and Speculum, verses 27 — 36. See
Adanison under Alcuin in Dictionary of National Biography for facts regarding
Albinus Flaccus.

^ As presiding officer of the monastic school Alcuin delighted to be called
Dean, simple deacon, Migne, vol. i. p. 31, § xxiv. : beatus Alctcinus in epistolis
suis nunquani se monachum, sed vel levitem, vel, quod illo tempore idem sig-
nificabat diaconum inscribat, cf. Speculum, v. 41.

■* Speculum, verses 37 — 44.

s Alcuin, C'arissime in Christo prceeeptor (Ep. 124), was inseparable from
Charlemagne in pedagogy, theology, struggles, battles, beloved teacher, theo-
logian, and author. See Schiinfelder, Alcuin, 1873.

•^ humillissimits is the epithet selected by Alcuinus in epitomizing his own
character; see MS. Arundel 218, fol. 2, where Alcuin is described as humil-
lissimus levitas in Deo felieitas, and Alonnier, Alcuin et Charlemagne, p. 344, Sa
religion et son humilite 4taient mal a I'aise au milieu de tout de richesse. See
also Monnier, Alcuin et son injtuence litth'aire religieuse et politique sur Ics
Franks, Paris, 1853.

^ A sermon book was not inconsistent with the times of the great teacher.
This form of homily was continued in Germany in ecclesiastical legislation until
the close of the fifteenth century ; see Charles I. or Life of Charlemagne, pp. 85,
86 ; Werner, Alcuin unci sein Jahrhundert, 1876, p. 252, and, for the English
homily, ten Brink, I. 49, 290, 291 ; Morley, vol iii. pp. 350—352.

'^ Alcuin held the highest monastic benefice. As Abbot he enforced the
rigorous dispensation of the Benedictine Order ; cf. Ep. 43.

Ixxii Chapter VI. — Relation of Speculum to Guy Romances.

"the same hermyte witli inne a lytel space
by deth is passed the ifyn of his hibour,
atfter whos day Guy was his successour. " str. 64 ■'

LyJgate addi; a conclusion suggestive of the reward of piety, inter-
preting the influence of the discourse, be it Speculum or Liber, and
applicable equally to Count Guido^ and to Guy. For the " historie"
affirms, that Guy of Warwick lived mure and more encresyng in
vertu, 64^.

The poet thus originates magnificent phantasmagoria. In reck-
less disregard for local tradition he endows Avith life a hero of fiction.
He bestows on him actual name, rank in actual histor}", and more
than " local habitation." He places him in France. He honours
him Avith conspicuous position in a prominent monastery. ^ He
associates him as friend and contemporary of an honoured prelate.
He oversteps the limits of time, and places Guy's existence in a
definite period a hundred years earlier than the age in which his
splendid achievements are uniformly supposed to have enriched his
name with glory. ^ In localizing a popular legend, Guy of Warwick is
accounted for as an actual hero, Guido of Tours. He lived in the
eighth century. The theory of a specific personality for Guy of
Warwick is also that of Cornubiensis (Cambrens), Walter of Exeter,"*
Dugdale the historian of Warwickshire, and of Peter Laiigtoft. If
testimony of the Speculum be regaixled as unauthentic, the delusion,
involving the same sense of the reality of the doughty warrior, is

^ The life of the knight was modelled after that of his jwecejitor. Over the
serenity and the spirituality of Alcuin, see West, Alcuin and the Rise of
Christian Schools, 1893, pp. 115 fl'.

'^ The school of the Abbey was, second to the schola palatina, the most
celebrated in France. Large numbere of distinguished pupils assembled there,
among them many foreign students ; see Sclionfelder, p. 29. It became also a
xenodochium for the reception of pilgrims. Xot only did Charles I. pass much
time in Tours, the queen Luitgarda dying there, but he was constantly patron of
the Abbey ; Jaffe, £p. 53 ; Monnier, Alcuin et Omrlemagne, p. 344 ; West, p. 64.
^ Guy's achievement with the famed dragon is described as follows :
" Valiant Guy bestirs his hands,
The Dragon back did shrink.
The giant . . . quaking stands
And knew not what to think.
Guy gets the victory at last,
AVliich made great Rumbo glad.
He was full glad the tight was tit,
For he before was sad :
The greatful Lion Guy did greet;
When he to him did goe.
And thankfully did lick his feet."
Thf hcroick Historn of Gvy, Earlc of JFarivick, by llvmplirey Crovch,
})rinted for Bell at the East end of the Christ Church, 1655.
^ Ilerbiug, " Ucbcr die IIss. dcs Guy vmi W." p. 4.

Chapter VI. — Relation of Sj^ccuhim to Guy Romances. Ixxiii

heightened by the revelations of Warwick Castle through the dis-
play,^ in hall and oratory, of trophies testifying to the prowess of
some scion of the house of Warwick,- nominally the " mightie earle,"
and through the statue^ itself at Guy's cliff.

Early literature of the hero ascribes a most realistic actuality
to Guy, for example, the ancient ballad,'^ Bagford Ballads, vol. ii.
p. 19. It describes Guy as one, "Who (for the love of fair Phillis)
became a hermit, and died in a Cave of a craggy Eock, a Mile distant
from Warwick."

"And then I lived a hermit's life
A mile or more out of the town."

The ballad claims :

' ' My body in Warwick yet doth lye,

though now it is consumed to Mould.
My statue^ was engraven in stone."

The work is commended in the preface as a theme of Avonder for

ages long anterior to our own, as portraying the very "locality of

the spot" where Guy lived and died. Epitaphs'^ of Guy and Felice

record the burial of a knight :

"Whose great achievments oft perform'd
Has through Earth's Globe immortalized his Name,
And given him a never-dying fame."

■• It will be recalled that the exhiliition comprises shield, breast-plate, helmet,
walking-staff, tilting-pole, and porridge-pot belonging to Guy, the slipper of
]>at swcte yiiig, Felice, and various trophies of contest in tusks of slaughtered
boar, ribs of the Dun cow, diagram of the green dragon, ct cetera, monuments
"of lasting Fame of the noble Heroic Champion."

- Confusion will not arise between the house of Guy and that of the present
representative of the name and title Warwick, whose descent is traced to the
biographer of Sidney [Life of the rcnoionecl Sir Philip Sidney, London, 1652),
Elizabeth's favourite, Fulke Greville.

3 The figure of Guy in the JIagdalen chapel is at least in stature worthy the
"defender of distressed innocence," comments The Tourist^ s Guide to Warwick,
p. 46. In this statue, diaboliccv staturcc, Guy is, non homo ! i7mno potius spiritus
diaboli, saj's one.

■* "A pleasant song of the Valiant Deeds of Chivalry achieved by that Nolde
Knight, Sir Guy of Warwick," "printed at the Angel in Duck-lane, London:
where any chapman may be furnished with them, or any other books at reason-
able rates." Compare Roxhurghe Ballads, press mark III. 50, 708.

^ This statue, according to Dugdale, was erected in honour of Guy of
Beauchamp.

" Effete Philistinism alone would doubt the authenticity of the following
noble epitaph, honouring the hero of the Dun cow and the green dragon :
" Under this marble lies a pair,
Scarce such another in the world there are.
Like him so valiant, or like her so fair.
His actions thro' the world have spread his fame.
And to the highest honours raised liis name ;
For conjugal affection and chaste love
She's only equalled by the blest above.
Below they all perfections did possess,
And now enjoy consummate happiness."
Finis.

Ixxiv Chcqiter VII. — Concerning Gxiy, Earl of WarivicJc.

The assumed identity of Guy of Wanvick and of Count Guide
is adopted, whetlier inadvertently or witli deliberate intent, in later
Latin ]\ISS. of the oiiginal Liber of Alcuin, ahsohitely irrespective of
the Speculum; see MS. e jNIusaeo^ 214, formerly No. 68, Epistola
Alcuinl leuite Guidoni comiti Warrewici ad eius reqiiisicionem , iul.
51b — fol. 68b, of the Bodleian Library, Oxford, date circa 1450.
That, however, the union of Guy and Guido into a single homogene-
ous unit be justified as historical, independent study of the dramatis
2:>erso7ice of the legend and of the Liber will aid to disclose. The
part played by Count Guido of Tours, under the name of Guy of
Warwick, will be considered in the two chapters to follow, in an
attempt to interpret the history of the two warrioi'S.

CHAPTER YII.

CONCERNING GUY, EARL OF WARWICK.

"Come ! See tlie noble Deeds of Warwick's Knight,
AVliose worth witliin this history is placed
Like Diamonds, when they're iu Gold iuchas'd-! "

KoLBiXG, in Germania, vol. xxi. pp. 366, 367, discredits the
legitimacy of the impersonation of Count Guido of Tours in the
role of Guy of AVarwick, on ground of the anachronism of the one
hundred years marking the brilliant piece of bravado characteristic
of each of tlie two men. The English hero is, it must be conceded,
of uncertain lineage. Kblbing jDresents the popular verdict with
reference to the period of tlie proud exploits of Guy the knight.^
Li this aspect the objective point of the narrative is contributed in

^ This Latin MS. is a small quarto described in the Catalogus Bcrnardi:
Catalor/i hibl. 3ISS. Anglicce ct Hibcriice (of. chap. III. S) : see the same Catalogue,
Alb. Alcuiuus Flaccus, De Virtutibus d; Vitiis Epistola Ejusdem ad Guidoncm
Comitcm IFaricicensem.

^ Selected from the Bettesworth Guy, "at the sign of the Red ]ion on London-
bridge," of 1706, a work dedicated to Mr. Zachariah Haywood, and containing
notes froTi' a mysterious unknown.

^ The various editions of Guy's history, popular during the ISth century,
comprise large numbers of "Chap Books," in series combining numerous fasci-
nating tales, Patient Grissel, History of the Seven Wise Masters of Home, Thi
Friar and the Boy, etc. The edition of 1706 contains a "Full and True
Account" of Guy's "many Famous and Valiant Actions Remarkable and
Brave Exploits, and Noble and Renowned Victories," the history of "his Court-
ship to fair Ph;\ilic? — and the many difficulties and Hazards he went througli to
obtain her Love," "extracted from Authentick Records, and the whole Illus-
trated with Cuts suitable to the History." Printed by AV. 0. for E. B., and
sold by A. Bettesworth. A fifth edition was published in 1711, a seventh in
1733, and a twelfth, London, 81 Shoe Lane, is without date. The volume is

Chapter VII. — Concerning Guy, Eeirl of Warwick. Ixxv

tlie combat by "which tlie pilgrim, Gwj, killed^ the notable "Gyant

of Denmark- :

" tliat is more dread himselfe alone,

than a thousande armed Knightes." — Copl. p. 202, v. 29.
" Colbronde his name is tolde." — Copl. p. 203, v. 3.

About this nucleus has accumulated a cycle of chiv'^alric gests,^
attributed to Gay, but none of these rival that by which :

"Guy's courage made the haughty Colebrnn j'ield,
And all the Danish army fly the field ! "

illustrated with thirteen graphic works of art, the last representing the funeral
hearse of the departed heir to glory.

The Bates Guy passed through man)' editions and was sold for three pence
by Ciiarles Bates and Sarah Bates at the Sun and Bible in Guilt-spurr-street,
later by Charles Bates at the same stand, where any person may be furnished
with all. The Bates Guy seems to have seen numerous editions, one of which
has been traced to the date 1680. See print for Bal. Soc, 1871, p. xvii.

Another version printed in Alderraary Churchyard, Loudon, passed through
various editions between the yeai's 1780 and 1850. It was sold for two pence.
It includes the famous old song, and concludes with an epitaph. It is found in
Garlands and Histories of 1783. A revised text of the Bettesworth Guy, with
a frontispiece, a "Facsimile" of the Statue of Guy in the chapel at Guy's Cliff,
was printed by C. Whitingham for John Merridew (Warwick), 1821 ; and a
second revised text is ascribed to J. Beck. It was sold by all booksellers in
Leamington and Warwick.

' Sir Bcucs [ed. Ktilbing], MS. M of the 15th century, claims for Mt/lrs, sou
of Sir Beues, the later ownership of Colbrand's sword ; cf. verses 4169 — 4170,
opening question of analogy with Arthurian Excaliour, or finding prototype in
the "old mighty sword" of Beowulf:

"And Mylcs had Colbrandy's brond.
That soni tyme had Rouland."
^ Cf. Ritson's version, A. Eng. M. R., vol. iii. p. 348.

^ The paljiable success of great Guy, "exemplarie sparck of christian love," is
measured by his biographers in various euphemistic encomiums. Such was his
valour in "Quarrels found out for his Recreation," "great Achievements oft
performed in fight," that :

" Pagans trembled at the name of Guy !
His greatest Foes he always made retire.
And those that saw him, coud not but admire.
Nor was there any monstrous Gyant who
He did not both Engage and Conqijer too :
For Gyants, Dragons, Boar and Dunsmore Cow
To Guy's all-conquering Arm were forc'd to bow.
No man could better Love nor better Fight."
The figure of Guy was so imposing that England felt justified in believing
"that his glory reached the further corners of the earth." "Jews, Turks, and
Infidels, became acquainted with his name " (Aldermary Guy).
" Erl of Warwyk, named oon the beste knyht

That was tho dayes " — Lydgate, 1. 335.

Even royalty of the English realm did honour to the champion, but modest
Guy refused honours, saying : "I am a mortal man, and have set the vain world
at defiance."

"At his very birth he looked like a hero," and his "brave Teutonic victories
in instances of wicked machinations of evil mind " :

"[Have] through Earth's Globe immortalized his Name."

Ixxvi Chapter VII. — Concerning Guy, Earl of WarvAch.

This brilliant struggle, the legendary theme, about which the romance^

lias centered, is that described by ]Mannyng in the History of Encj-

Jand,'^ derived from Geoffrey of Monmouth's Historia Britonum, of

the 12tli century, and from de Langtoft's French version of this

•work, see j:). 31 :

" Anlaf^ sent messengers unto Athelstan
And bad him yeld the lond, or find another man
To fight with Colibrant

That was Guy of AVarwik, as the boke sais,
T!ier he slough Colibrant with hache Daneis. "

Such are the records in the various editions of The History of the famous
Exploits of Gtiy Earl of Jrarvjick : "His Encountering and Overcoming
j\Ionstrous Gyants, and Champions, and his killing the Dun Cow of Dunsmore-
Heath, with many other Gallant achievements performed by him in his life, and
the manner of his Death." This marvellous version is parodied in the metrical
sath-e, "Guy's Porridge Pot with the Dun Cow roasted whole : An epic Poem, in
twenty-five Books. Carefully coiTected, and enlarged with many new Passages
and additional notes in second edition," Oxford, 1S09, ascribed by a pencilling
in the Museum copy to the authorship of Landor. The note reads: " By n)y
townsman (Warwick) Walter Savage Landor versus Carr," and is signed' Dr.
Parker.

^ One of the early accounts describes the event : "Finding his head crowned
with silver hairs, after many years travel, he {i. c. Guy) resolved to lay his aged
body in his native country, and tlierefore returning from the Holy Land, he
came to England, where he found the nation in gi-eat distress, the Danes having
invaded the land, burning cities and towns, plundering the country, killing
men, women, and children, insomuch that King Athelstone was forced to take
refuge in his invincible city of Winchester. The Danes drew all their forces
hither, and desired that an Englishman might combat with a Dane, and
that side to lose the whole, whose champion M-as defeated. On this, mighty
Colbrou singled himself from the Danes, and entering upon !Morn Hill near
Winchester breathing venomous words, calling the English cowardly dogs, that
he would make their carcases food for the ravens. Guy hearing proud Colbron
could no longer forbear, but on his knees begged the king for a combat. The
king liking the courage of the pilgrim bid him go and prosper. Guy walked
out the North Gate to ilorn Hill, where the giant was, and fought most manfully.
He was so nimble, and laid about him like a great dragon, so that he brought
the giant to gi'ound." — The History of Guy Earl of Wancick (Chap-Book,
1796), p. 2L

Another account explains that: "after the king had been worsted in the
combats of the Danes, Colbron, a mighty Gyant of the Danes, advanced to the
AValls, bidding Defiance to the English king." When Guy approached, the
king said: "Alas, poor Pilgrim, thy aged Limbs are not able to contend with
him." "Doubt not, Sire," was Guy's reply, "but the justness of your Cause
will add Strength to those Arms which have been used to Conquer." All the
English warriors thronged to the walls to behold the event. AVhen Guy had
conquered " they on the Wall set up such a shout that echoed to the Clouds."
Cf. Bettesworth's Guy.

We learn that " Guy conquered and was entertained with Trumpets, Drums,
and other Martial Music."

" Te Dewm ont en haitt chant e
Grand ioycfont en la cite." — Aug. 77. v. a.

- This repository of British fabulous histoiy, Cronicon sire Historia Bri-
tomun, compiled by the Welsh Monk (Bishop of St. A'aph, d. 1154), was
printed in 1508 and translated into English 1718.

3 O.N. Olafr. Cf. Bat. of B., 1. 50.

Chapiter VII. — Concerning Guy, Karl of Wartvick. Ixxvii

Account of the tumultuous departure of the terrified Danes is en-
rolled by the MS.i Cod. Aug. 87. 4. fol. 80 :

" Hastiuement hois se vont,
Passeut la nier en lor dromond :
En Dauemarche" sent arivez
Mournes et matz et adoelez."

This inspiring contest places the romance on a historical basis.

Colbrand's light symbolizes the Battle of Brunanburh, commemorated

in the poem from the Chronicle, the Battle of Bnmanhurh,^ the song

of ^Ethclstan's Victory, see edition of Wiilker, Grein's Bibliothek der

ags. Poesie, i. p. 37. The Clironicle vouches for the date of the fight

(cf. Zupitza's Ubungshach, p. 27), An. DCCCCXXXVII., although

Plummer, in an edition of Two Saxon CJironicles, p. 37, dates this

battle 938. An old document of the king ^Ethelstan gives

DCCCCXXXVIII, in quo anno helium, factum est in loco qui hru-

ninrjafeld dicitur, cf. Birch, Cantularium, Sax, vol. II. p. viii. 937

is the date universally associated with the contest, see Green, History

of the English Peojile, vol. i. p. 80 ; ]\Iorley, English Writers, vol. iii.

p. 276. The legend is dated by Lydgate as follows :

"Fro Cristis birthe complet nyne hundred yeer
twenty and sevens by computaeionn."

The legendary accounts of the fray place Guy's achievement on

the same page of history, and unite Guy's master victory with the

reign of the English king vEthelstan,"* 925 — 941, definitely stated

by the song :

" King Athelstone^ that tynie was king,
and, when he heard of Guy's coming,
He went and met Guy for fayne.
they kist and wept for ioye certayne. " — Copl. p. 31.

^ MS. Cod. Aug. 87. 4 is described as uralt franzosisches Liedcrbuch, Her-
bing, Uehcr die Hmidschrift des Chiy von Warwick anf der tier zoglichcn Bibliothek
zu Jfolfenbllttel.

' ofer dcop ivccter. difdin (Dublin) sccan. — JEthclstan, 109, 110.

•* "With this century is also associated the Apocryphal poem Judith on
authority of Groth, Composition und Alter der Altenylischcn Exodus, 1883 ;
Kluge, Beitrdgc, vol. ix. pp. 448, 449 ; Luick, Beitrdge, vol. xi. pp. 490, 491 ;
Lichtenstein, Zeitschrift fiir d. Alterthum, vol. xvi. p. 327 ; Vigfusson and
Powell, etc., Corpus Pocticum Borecde, Iv., make Judith of the same century,
perhaps contemporary with the conflict of Guy, or even descriptive of the same
Battle of Brunanburh, Cook, Judith, pp. 2, 8, 11.

* /Elfred's "golden-haired grandson" grown to manhood. In childhood he
was girded by his king with "sword set in golden scabbard, and a gem-studded
belt." Jithelstan's glorious reign attained to the ambitious standard marked
for descendants of the race of ^^Elfred, Green's History of the English People,
vol. i. p. 79.

^ There is no mistaking the romancer's period for the immortal Guy: "In
the sixth Year of the Reign of King Edgar the Great, this our famous Guy was

Ixxviii Cliapter VII. — Concerning Guy, Earl of Warwick.

So also the Drewry print of the early 18th century : " In the blessed

tune when Athelstone^ wore the crown of the English nation, Sir

Guy, Warwick's mirror . . . "was the chief hero of the age." An

old song of the Valiant Deeds of Chivalri/ by the Nohle Knight, Sir

Guy of Waridc/c, to the time, "Was ever manl" permits Guy to

speak for himself :

" "When Athelstone wore the Crown,
I lived here upon th-e Earth.
Sometime I was of Warwick earl."

Collateral evidence, the Clironicle,^ substantiates romance : Her

(B\elstan^ cyning . eorla. dryhten . heorna heahgifa . Jtis hro]>or

born in the City of "Warwick." Tlie tradition is modified a little in the Bates
Guy, and at variance with the 14th century versions: " In the Reign of Edgar,
surnamed Athelstone, King of the West-Saxons, was born Guyrolous Cassibi-
lanius, vulgarly called Guy of IVaricick."

1 The period is in every detail of the story avowedly that of .^thelstan.
Thus the tale narrates that in hour of sorrow, Phillis "sold jewels and costly
robes with which she used to grace King iEthelstone's court" (Aldermary Guy).
The same text ascribes to .i-Ethelstan the honour of placing in Warwick Castle a
representation of the fatal dragon whose head was cut off through Guy's braver}-.
"The king caused the picture of the dragon, 30 feet in length, to be worked in
cloth of arras." It is reported that: "King Athelstone, his Queen, and the
chief Nobles and Barons of the land," were present at Guy's wedding. The
estate bequeathed to Guy by Earl Roland, when he "resigns this Life for
Immortality," is "confirmed by Royal Athelstone."

- "A pleasant song of the "Valiant Deeds of Chivalry achieved by that
Knight Sir Guy of Warwick " reads :

"Nine hundred twenty Years and odd
After our Savior Christ his Birth,
When king Athelstone wore the Crowne,
1 lived here upon the Earth."
Thus the ballad supports Lydgate in placing the battle ten years earlier than
the accepted date, cf. -The Old Song enriching the Roxburghe Ballads, vol. ii.
p. 19: "Ancient Songs and Ballads written on various subjects, and printed
between the years 1660 and 1700, chiefly collected by Robert Earl of Oxford,
and purchased at the sale of the late Mr. West's library, 1773, and bound in
1774, Mxiseum copy press mark III. 50.708." The publia learns that:
"These venerable ancient song-inditers
Soar'd many a pitch above our modem writers ;

Their words no shuffling double meaning knew :
Their speech was homely, but their hearts were true."
^ Cf. Uehungsbueh, p. 27, ov A.S. Chronicle, GreuiH Bibliothek der a^s. pocsic,
ed. Wiilker, I. p. 374. Compare Tennyson's translation :
' ' Athelstan King,
Lord among Earls,
Bracelet-bestower .

. with his brother,
Edmund Atheling,
Gaining a lifelong
Glory in battle,
Slew with the sword-edge
There by Brunauburh," etc.

Chapter VII. — Concerning Guy, Earl of Warwick. Ixxix

edc. eadmund a-\>elin(j .... sweorda ecgum. ymhe hrunanhurh.

hordweal clufan.^ Graphic details of the vigorous pen picture,- native

characteristics of the skill of the O.E. poet, are lost to tlie M.E.

poem. The mysticism of chivalry replaces the vivid energy of the

ancient Avarrior. The later interest centers in the romantic and

sentimental story of Felice. In these immediate details O.E. history

does not support M.E. narrative. Fact does not fail in providing

the contest. It is described by a series of historians, Wigornensis,

Dunelmensis, Malmesbury, Huntingdon, lirompton, Gaimar, but its

A'aliant "Warrior Guy is not once mentioned. Guy, the memurable

hero, is deficient in every O.E. reference to the battle. On the other

hand the ]M.E. historian did not hesitate to add to the account of the

contest manifold embellishments of his own invention.

The working of the material into the Guy tradition seems not to

have been coincident "vvith the event. Lydgate alone on ground of

traditional literature, an unreliable authority, on support of unreliable

historian, ascribes specific source to the M.E. Guy saga. The earliest

literary form is attributed by Lydgate to Cornubiensis in a : —

" translacioun

out of the latyu maad by the cronycleer

callyd of old Gerard Coruubyeiice. str. 72*

the XL cliapitle of his history al book." str. 73^

Lydgate's authority is Hearne, Chronicon sive Annales prioratns de

Dunstable, Appendix XI. Girardi sloe Giraldi Cornubiensis lustoria

Giddonis de WaricicJi, e cod. MS. in Blbliotheca Collegli Magdalenen-

sis descripta (Oxford). Cornubiensis lias been identified as Giraldus

Cambrensis (1146 — 1216), author of a History of England, see

Tanner, Bibliotheca Britannico-Hibernica. Fabyan, New Chronicles

of England and France, p. 185, quotes Lydgate's verse as follows :

called of olde Gyrardus Camhrense. Morley, to the contrary, English

Writers, vol. iii. p. 276, ascribes the romance to Walter of Exeter, a

Cornish Franciscan named by Bale, Catalogus II., p. 44 : Gualterus

de Excestria : apud S. Carocuni in Cornubia manens vitam scrij.sif

Guidonis, inclyti olini Warwicensis comitis, libro una. A. Tanner,

Die Sage von Guy von Warwicli, pp. 33 — 34, tries to prove that

^ Historical point of the saga is the liattle by which the AV. v?. king ^Ethel-
stan with his lirother Edmund, aided by the Mercians, defeated the Danes,
combined in forces with the Scotch, at a place, probably Brunanburh, on the
western coast of England, in the vear 937 (?), Green, Conquest of England, p.
254 ; Wiilker, Gmndrhs, 339—342.

- Guy's combat recalls to tlie editor i\\Q Battle of Maiden 'with, its Viking
hero rather than the Battle of Brunanhurh.

Ixxx Chapter VII. — Concerning Guy, Earl of WarwicJc.

Gualterus Excestriensis and Giraldus Cambrensis, alias Girardus
Cornubiensis (Gerald de Barri?), are the same historian. Herbing
ascribes the legend of Guy to Walter of Exeter {Ueher die Hss. von
Guy, etc.). Tanner believes that the historian lived in the 12th
century. Thus a history is supposed to have been written in the
12th century in which Guy of Warwick is represented as an actual
hero, alive in 927, during the reign of ^Ethelstan, and active in the
Battle of Brunanburh. The hero is thus placed in the 12th century,
where he has the support, if not of, history,^ again of romance.

Guy has generally been regarded as purely a hero of fiction,
GrJisse, Die grossen Sagenkreise des Mittelalters, traces in the legend
a development of the Arthurian saga, in which Guy names Gawain.
Guy is described in the Dictionary of National Biography as the
product of Old English traditions, to which literary form was given
by an Anglo-Korman poet ; ten Brink, p. 180, agrees in ascribing the
work in its first treatment to an Anglo-!N^orman poet ; Zupitza, Ghiy
of W., p. 1, decides that the M.E. versions of the Eoraances of Guy
of Warwick are from the French, This is virtually the opinion of
Jusserand,^ The Engliish Novel in the time of Shakespeare, pp. 38,
39, 40. Here Guy of Warwick is included in the long list of
"poems translated or imitated from French romances," the " awaken-
ing" in the palace which the Korman enchanter had doomed to
temporary sleep. The author of an article on " Ancient Metrical
Eomances," Percy's Reliques, p. 2C'l, also A. Tanner, p. 47, explain :
" These stories were of English invention." " French originals were
amplifications of the old English story." The editor, "Introduction"
to Guy and Golhronde, Hales-Furnivall, Bishoj) Percy's Folio MS.f
vol. ii. pp. 509 ff., find the oldest literary form of the Guy history
to be purely romance, in literary composition the Avork of a monk.
Guy's desertion of his wife, his asceticism, his remorse, that he has,

" Abbeys breute and citees tane " (MS. Ff. 2. 38),
his penance, are a theme for the sympathies of a monk. He finds
the origin of the romance Avithin cloister walls for the amusement
and instruction of the brotherhood. Oesterley, Gest. Rom.,^. 261,
is of the same opinion. A. Tanner {Sage von Guy von Warwick,
pp. 37, 38) investigates the question, and concludes that Guy of
Warwick, his historic warfare, and all his interesting circle are the

^ George Ellis's attempt to identify Guy and Egil is not successful ; cf.
Turner, Warton, Herbing, and Egilli Skallagrimii, ed. Sclilegel.
^ See also A Lit. Hist, of the Engl. People, p. 224.

Chcqjtcr VII. — Concerning Giit/, Earl of Warwick. Ixxxi

product of a wandering minstrel/ sung in palace hall or cathedral
priory, the material later disseminated as historical fact. He cites
in support of this theory an incident from Warton (History of
Engl. Poetry), where Prior Alexander de Herriard entertained his
guest, Adam de Arleton, Avith the song of Danish Colebrand sung by
a minstrel.2 Tanner's view isconfirmed by the essay on the metrical
romance {Percy's Eeltques, p. 290) : "The stories of Guy and Bevis
were probably the invention of English minstrels." Eitson (A.E.
M.R., vol. I. p. xciii) also quotes Warton: " cantiicum Colhrondl
was sung by a juggler in 1333." Grasse (dde supra) finds it one of
a cycle of heroic song.

ten Brink, Gesch. der Eng. Lit., p. 180, followed by Korting,
Grundriss, 89, bases the saga upon " popular traditions of the Middle
Ages," and explains Guy's marvellous history as a composite of " local
traditions, historical reminiscences, current, fabulous, and romantic
themes, and pure invention," a combination of religious and worldly
motives delightful to an Age of Chivalry, ten Brink further, p. 246,
explains that " probably the poet made use of English local tradi-
tions, in which things separated in time and place had already
blended." Jusserand, p. 40, virtually similar, claims that all "who
had won glory" in England or for England, all "whose fame
lingered in ballads and popular songs " served to adorn the metrical

^ Concerning the songs of the monks of a religious house of Eastern Eng-
land, see ten Brink, Gesch. der EmjI. Lit., vol. i. p. 148; and Wordsworth's
Ecclesiastical Sonnet, XXX :

"Merie sungen muneches binnen Ely,
Tha Cnut chyning reu ther by ;
Roweth, enihtes, noer the land,
And here we thes muneches sang."
"A pleasant music floats along the mere,
From monks in Ely chanting service high,
. as Canute the king is rowing by ;

draw near,

That we the sweet songs of the monks may hear.

Heart touched

The royal minstrel ....

Gives to the rapture an accordant Rhjmie.

sternest Clime

And rudest Age are subject to the thrill
Of heaven-descended piety and song."
" See Boxhurghc Ballads, vol. vi. p. 733 ; ITudibras, Part I, canto 2, 1. 300 ;
Puttenham, Arte of English Poesic (1589), p. 57 : "antique Eng. romance was
sung to the harp at Christmas dinners and brideals " ; Corbet, Iter Boreale
(1582—1635) :

"May all the ballads be called in and deye

Which sung the warrs of Colebrand and Sir Guy."
SPEC. WAIi. F

Ixxxii Chci'^ter VII. — Concerning Guy, Earl oj Warivich.

tale, and were regarded as " personal ancestors " of English nobility.
In this attempt to give England a national hero and romance a
historical background, the chivalric element rules with the poet. A
desire must be recognized to idealize the superior merit of resignation
to the world and of unwavering piety.

In general, then, it will be seen that the weight of the material
of the romance is to be regarded as purely legendary and romantic.
Tanner supports his theory of romance origin on basis of the analogy
with the romance literature with which the Guy of Warwick is asso-
ciated : Horncldld, Ipotis, Sir Tristrem, and universally Sir Beuis,^ a
link by no means to be disregarded. To this day the marvellous ex-
i:»loits of Guy and Bevis are indissolubly united. They present no
longer their normal development, but stand for figurative exemplifi-
cation of prodigious strength ; cf. James Russell Lowell in his Last

Poems, p. 15 :

' ' Methinks no dragon of the fens
Flashed hnger scales against the sky,
Eoused by Sir Bevis or Sir Guy. ..."

Sir Belies, Kolbing, p. xxxvii, contributes illustrations attesting to
the popularity of the conibiued elements Guy and Beues. Apart
from the oft quoted Sir Thojyas, v. 188, the partnership occurs
Richard Coer de Lion, v. 6661 ; Speculum Vitce, Enalische Shidien,
vol. vii.. p. 469, v. 37, 39 ; Generides, A, v. 13 ff. They are joined
in various different commentaries, for instance, Taine, Hist, of Engl.
Lit., vol. i., p. 100 : Artliour, Horn, Beues, Guy of WarAvick, "every
prince and every people " ; cf. Percy's explanation, ten Brink's, etc.
In general, then, a purely romantic character^ must be ascribed the
fundamental Guy saga, but that under this popular exterior an actual
hero may have been extolled is not impossible.

That this underlying magnate of the romantic world be Count
Guido, the investigation from the Guy of Warwick side of the
argument does not affirm. Equally ineffectual is an attempt to
place the period of the Speculum, as represented by Guy, in the time
of Guido. The best authority for the date of the literary form of

^ Sir Beues goes so far as to cite an exploit of Guy of Warwick, in the con-
temporary Auchinleck MS., v. 2607 :

" & Gij of Warwik, ich vnderstonde,
Slouj a diagoun in Norji-Homherlonde."
" The metrical tale assumes but a slightly different exterior in the various
romances. The main features are the same throughout : a valiant knight, a
relentless lady to be won, a world of fight, seas of blood, the knight applauded
and rewarded. Cf. King Horn, Sir Beues, etc.

Chapter VII. — Concerning Guy, Earl of Warioick. Ixxxiii

the saga places it in the 1 2th century ; cf. Gesta Eomanorum. To
transfer Guy to the battlefield of Brunanburh, there is only the
voice of the romancer in autliority. The four hundred years between
Liber and romance are not explained in Guy's history.

The MSS. do not aid in the annihilation of time and distance.^
The oldest of these is Norman, the Wolfenbltttel Codex, 87. 4,
Augusteorum Giielferhyt. of the late 13th century. To this century
belong the French MSS. 24, 32 in the Bodleian Library. Kemaining
French MSS. and all the English transcripts are the work of later
centuries, the Auchinleck version (No. 23, 24), contemporary with
the Speculum, being followed by the Caius, Ff. 2. 38 (cf. Zupitza),
the Lydgate and the Lane-Lydgate texts. Further, over date see
Chronology of the Speculum, chap. xv.

That Guy is English and not French, united testimony from all
sources evidences, and the poems and tales, the authority most largely
quoted, confirm. Generally the scenes of the romance are located in
"Winchester. Diff'erent versions name the exact locality under various
names. Winchester is the town of Lydgate and the ballads. Cop-
land places Guy in Wallingford : " To Wallinford Guy Mm dreio ; "
if he were to be located in the Brunanburh fight, then Guy was an
Englishman of Lincoln.

A will o' the wisp ever to be pursued, never to be grasped, the
investigation 2 of the Guy saga finds only probabilities, never a
certainty of relationship. Not one of the lesser of these is the
coincidence between the history of Guido and that of Guy. But the
investigation has failed to provide historical certainty for the facts
prolTered by the Speculum.

CHAPTEE VIIL

CONCERNING GUIDO, COUNT OF TOURS.

" whose fame

Is couching now with pantherized intent."^

Count Guido was a brilliant light in the local history of Toixrs,
but his splendid deeds seem to have cast no glorifying rays beyond

^ For lists of Guy of Warwick MSS. see Winneberger, Ucher d. Ess.-Verhdlt.
des Altfr. Guy dc H'., pp. 2, 3, A. Tanner, Die Sage, etc., pp. 49 — 54, and
Zupitza, pp. 1, 2 of Introduction.

- In the study see Day and Decker's play, 1618 — 1619, Pepys I. 522, and
the Spanish romance Tirantc d bianco.

^ Lines to R. J. Tennant, from the authorship of Hallam, immortalized in
Tennyson's In Memoriam.

Ixxxiv Gha'pter VIII. — Gtddo, Count of Tours.

his own epoch and his own land. Unlike other great commanders,
benefactors to home and country, no glowing records illumine his
achievements to modern gaze. As an educational medium Count
Guido has not contributed forcefully to a later civilization among
progressive nations,

"His soul well-knit and all his battles won."
Yet he was conqueror, hero, patriot, and, greatest of all, he possessed
a spirit moulded to noble steadiness of purpose and well-balanced in
moral force. Count Guido was in real life the benign type and
example of the warrior of God in the eternal tragedy of battle.

Important features delineating the history of Count Guido during
the lifetime of Alcuin are epitomized in the terse statement of Mon-
nier, Alr.um et Cliarlemagne, p. 35, Avitli reference to the Liher ad
Guidonem : Alcuin Vecrivit ijour le comte Widon ou Gui, gouvernetir
de la marahe de Bretagne et directeur des Mens de saint Martin. Ce
seigneur desirait avoir une regie de conduite, qu'il put suivre au milieu
de la carrier e des amies} Hamelin, Essai^ siir la vie et les ouvrages
d'Alcui'n, pp. 102 — 103, adds : II composa ce manuel a la demande
du comte Gui, qw\ vivant dans le metier des amies, desirait avoir des
instructions sur Fart de meriter la gloire eternelle . . . Dans ce livre
du guerrier, dans ce livre du grand seigneur, Alcuin preclie la cliarite,
la modestie, la. misericorde, . . . la jvrdique constante de toutes les
vertus. Completing the picture is the description of Paris, Histoire
Litteraire de la Fi'ance, puhliee ^ sous la direction de M. Paulin
Paris, 1866, Tome iv., p. 315 : Ce seigneur [i. e. Widon ou Gtd)
engage dans le tumulte des amies et des autres affaires temporelles,
Vavoir demande d, Tauteur, cb qu'il paroit, etc.

These succinct passages summarize comprehensive facts* in per-
sonal character and experience. They prepare for revelation of
wonderful military prosperity. Count Guido's chosen pursuit Avas
war. He was esteemed as warrior. Alcuin adapted his counsel to
Guido's pursuit, oceupationi, quam te in hellicis rebus habere. Liber,
line 2. A lesser Caesar, he first conquered the land he was to
govern : Britanniam, ingressus, totamque perlustrans, in deditionein
accepit, Mgn.^ II., col. 444. This illustrious advance of Guido into

■^ Selected from the second edition of Monnier's work, Paris, 1864, published
with some fragments of a hitherto unedited commentary on Matthew, and some
other articles of Alcuin not printed earlier.

^ These pour le Doctoral pr6ftnUer. a Ja FacuUi des Lettres.

3 Published first M.DCC.XXXVIII.

* Cf. Vita Ahlmini, Jaffe, p. 28 ; Ceillier, Hist., vol. xii., p. 187.

^ Monitum Prcevium, Tom. Sec, p. 5 ; Epistola, vol. ii., col. 643.

Chapter VIII. — Guido, Count of Tours. Ixxxv

Britannia, tlie subdual of the entire province, with surrender of arms
and governmental documents, the glory of adding a province and a
people to the territory of Charlemagne, this is for the life of Count
Guido the great distinguishing event. Here a battle of Brunanburh,
a struggle with Colbrand, is provided, a foe supplied, an ^Ethelston
replaced by a Charlemagne, the conditions of the English saga
duplicated on French soil. Not more generously has the valour of
Guy of Warwick been sung in English verse, than has the conquest
of Guido and the French Britannia been sounded in French history.
The chroniclist delights to return to the event : tofamque j^erhislrajis,
Britannke provincia siibiugata, anna duemii iti traditionem accepif,
is tlie refrain of the record of every political event of the day. Cf.
Andrea Dv Chcsne, Historice Francorvm Scriptores,'^ Tom. If, III. ;
jNFaitin Bouquet, Receueil des Historiens des Gaides et de la France,
IMDCCCLXIY, Tom. V. VI. ; and numerous chronicles of the
period : Aitnales de Gestis CaroK Magni Chroiuques sur les Gestes de
Charlem., De Rehus Gestis Ludovici pii, and selections Ex CJironico
FJnonensl, Ex Chronica Britannico (Probat, Hist. Britannice), Ex
Miraculis Sancti Benedicti, Ex Sigeherti Chronico, Ex Hernianni
Clivonico. Records are contributed by Pertz, Monnmenta Germ. Hist.
jMDCCCXYI, fol. I., see 80, Annales Franeorum, Aimcdes Bertiani,
Gapitularia Caroli, Groniques de 8. Denis, &e. The military exploit
is without parallel in the age. Various accounts describe conquests
over a Saracen foe, Annales Breves ah Christ., DCCVII. — DCCXC,
p. 40 and p. 59 of a report of the year Caroli Magni 798. Here
are enrolled statistics of an expedition to the Balearic Islands,
laid Avaste a year earlier by the Saracens. ^ In the defence profiered
by the French, and successful, cum Dei auxilio, Count Guido has

^ Opera ac Stvdio Andrcm DV Chcsne.

^ That the Saracen proselytes of a pseudo-prophet, having conquered Persian
host, Grecian phalanx, and Roman cohort, and planted 'standard on the pillars
of Hercules' (cf. "Washington Irving, Mahomet and his Successors, p. 150),
dreamed to the day of Alcuin (approximately 800) of the subjection of Europe
against the powerful Cliarlemagne, is to be inferred from the historian's narrative
testifying to the incursions of a Saracen foe. That, however, it was again a
struggle after the rich treasure of the famed Abbey of Tours, is not probable.
It will be recalled that the repulse of the Saracens, completed by Charles Martel
in 732, against the accomplished Arab general Abdel Rham, was a final defeat
(cf. Freeman, General Sketch, p. 119). The Battle of Tours repelled Moslem
power with its fierce propagandism, prevented Saracen ascendency in the extreme
"West, and ended the limitless incursions marked by the burning of the great
lilu'ary at Alexandria, and the military subjugation of the Visigoths succeeding
Saracen entry into southern Gaul under El Haur in 710 (cf. also Fisher, Outlines
of General History, p. 229).

Ixxxvi Chapter VIII. — Guido, Count of Tonrs.

part. Wido {Guide, p. 59) ^ Coynes ac Prcefedus, qui in marca Bri-
tannice prcesidebat, ^ vna cum sociis Comitilms Britanniam ingressus,
totamque j^erlustrans, in deditionem accepit ; ^ Regi de Saxonia
reuersa amia Ducum, qui se dediderunt, inscripsis Singulorum nomi-
nihus prmsentauit. Nam his se ^ terram 4" populum omnis cuiusque
illorum tradidit, 4" tota Britannorum provincia, quod nunquam antea
d, Francis flier at, a Francis suhiugata est.

The exact year of this glorious conquest^ is not to be stated.
For a decade following its occurrence vigilant annals keep fresh its
splendour. The description occurs in Annales de Gestis Caroli impje-
ratoris, pp. 79, 250, etc. : ad quem Wido Comes, . . . Nam sociis
Comes ille suis compluribus ipsam hoc anno pefnitus terrain lustrau^rat
omnem, corda domans belli terrore ferocia. Compare also Bouquet,
Y., p. 214, Annales Francorum, p. 349, etc., the latter confirming the
identity of the hero with the words : Wido Comes, qui marcam contra
Britonnes tenebat. Both historians quoted note an undated definite
period, hoc anno, eodem anno. The Chronicle seems to have been
completed DCCXCI. French Britain must have been in the hands
of Guido so early as the date of the writing of the Liber, probably
earlier. Note also Ex Hermanni Chronico, p. 365 : Britannia Cisma-
rina per Wittonem Ducem Caroli subjicitur ; Ex Sigeberti Chronico,
p. 378 : Baleares insulce auxilio Francorum a Saracenis defensantur
per Widonem Karoli Ducem Brittones vincuntur, ^ in deditionem
recipiuntur ; Chroniques sur les Gestes de Charlem., Livre I., p. 247 :
Apres retourna en France, . . . la chapele s'en ala pour yverner : la
celebra la sollempnite de la Nativite ^ de la Resurrection. La vint
. . . ^uens Giiis . . . qui gardes des marches de Bretaigne . . . avoit
cherchies toides les contrees des Bretons . . .

A single defeat is chronicled. The foe congratulates itself on a
double glory, in that added to the victory, a powerful adversary,
Guido Comes has been put to flight : Guido Cenomamiensis Comes
sjyerans cum fortitudine magna vincere in fugam versus est ; Brit.
Arm., p. 219. Guido Cenoman., Comes, a Lamberte in fugam
vertitur; Ex Eutropii Presbyt., Tract, p. 298.

Werner ascribes the death of the Count to 814, but another record

1 In tlie identity of the circumstances detailed, it is curious, that here again
fact corresponds to tradition in the Guy history. Both Guys, the legendary
Guy and the real Guido, are accredited ^vith conquests against Saracen enemies.

2 See Vita Karoli Magni, pp. 50, 59, 79; Eginhardi Annales, p. 214; Sur
les Gestes de Charletnagne, Liv. I., ch. xi., pp. 247, 248; Annales Laurisscmes,
p. 186.

Chapter VIII. — Gicido, Count of Tours. lxxx\ii

seems to be connected with Guido. The history of the 3'ear 834
contains notice of the lamented death of a Count Guido, killed in a
brave fight in defence of the Abbey.^ In a battle incited by counts
Odo and Lambert many illustrious men were slaughtered, among
them perhaps Alcuin's Guido. ^ Dv Chesne, Historice, etc., Tom. III.,
p. 445, states that a priest escaping announced a cruel fight, and
reported to the monks the death of their Abbot : Teutonem denique
Ahhatem^ S. Martini, Gvidonem Comitem Cenoman . . . mortem oppe-
tiisse. — JSx, Mirac. s. Bendidi, p. 213. Great lamentation arose among
the sorely afflicted brotherhood, to be read of to this day, a thousand
years* after these monks on the sunny plains of the Loire sent
cries to heaven in bereavement and loss : Quo nuncio graviter afflidi
Fratres, ad Domimim exorandum, pro tanta Ckristlani popuU coide
se intentisdme eonferunt. The same record is repeated by Bouquet,
Hisforiens, etc., Tom. VT., p. 241 ; Ex Chwnico Engolismensi apud
Lahbmm, p. 323; Ex Chronico Brit, iu Probat, Hist. Brit., p. 3.51,
and Ex Mirac. S. Benedict i Ahbatis, p. 313. Details of the painful
circumstance are to be found De Reims Gestis Lndovici Pii, Lil^er Y.,
p. 584 : Wido Comes Cenoman. a Ludovico Imperatore . . . inittitur
ad inquirendum . . . de heneficiis Ecclesice. The announcement of
Guido's death follows : Guido Comes occiditur pugnando. Yet
through the sacrifice of the valued life of the brave nobleman, the
purpose of the mission was accomplished. The Chronicle completes
the story : Qucedam Beneficia Ecclesice Cennomanicce restituuntur.
Facts relative to his hfe are otherwise as limited as they are definite.
That Guido of these historians^ and Guido of the Liber are at
times identical, is indicated in statistics contributed occasionally by

' It will be recalled that St. Martin names the founder of monasticism
among the Gauls. Eelics of St. Martin were enshrined in a church adjoining
the monastery. See Ruskin's account of the saint in Our Fathers have Told Us,
pp. 23—33.

- Alcuin wrote the life of the presiding saint of his monastery, St. Martin.

^ Fridugis was the pupil named by Alcuin to become his successor, in active
superintendence of the Abbey.

■* Yet from modern literature the history of Count Guido seems to have died
with the man. Shadow of inevitable destiny, his aspirations, his battles, the
lament of friars, leave but a blank page.

* To the Guido of the Liher possibility must be conceded of a semi-romantic
character introduced by Alcninus. The type of work illustrated in the Einstola
Nicncupatoria was popular in the 8th century, and it would be a natural tendency
to idealize in the connection, the citizen first in rank as warrior, governor, and
patron of the Abbey. Alcuin would thus at the same time pay a graceful com-
jiliment to an influential neighbour and follow a pojmlar type of religious
literature, where means of attractive form was limited, as in case of the young
priests of the Abbey.

Ixxxviii Chcqjter VIII. — Guido, Count of Tours.

Migne and by Alcuin in the Liher. The source is chiefly the Aiinales^
Loiseliani ad annum DCCXCIX, and details are repeated in some
instances in Lorentz's Alcuins Lehen. Xame and associated title are
made definite : Guido (^. e. Wido) Comes, Mgn, II., col. 444^, lines
2, 3; col. 614, line 1; TT7'7o Landgraf, Lorz., p. 199. Various
positions of honour and responsibility devolved upon Count Gi;ido :
Wido Comes ac Prcefedics Biit. I unit is, Eginh. p. 214 ; comes qtd in
Marca Britannice pnesidebat, Mgn. I., col. 396, note; Marca
Britannice prcesidens, Mgn. I., p. 162; Markgraf der hritannisdien
MarJi, Lorentz, p. 199 ; Rehus St. Martini jjrce/k-^?/s, Mgn. I.,
coL 276.

I^ot merely in public relationship is Count Guido introduced.
In private capacity he is presented as a loyal citizen. In personal
character he Avas a man of perfect life^ ; he was an incorrupt judge, a
trustworthy witness, a faithful ambassador : Hlorum vita a viro
perfecto et judice incorrupto et misso jkleli WidoTie audin potest, qui
eorum omnia scrutans agnovit, quid egissent vel qualiter vixissent,
Mgn. I., col. 62; II., col. 444; jiulicium, ac judicornm cequitate et
misericordice sedulitate, Mgn. II., col. 614; Wido advocatus, Ex
Eutrojni Preshgteri Trad., p. 298. Count Guido was reverenced
by his Abbot and Dean. Alcuin appointed him i;mpire in settle-
ment of a dissension between episcopum Aurelianensem et fratres
Turonenses, cited in Epistola 195, Mgn. I., col. 437. More than once
he served as arbitrator in matters of altercation. In testem vocatur
innocenticB fratrum sandi Martini, ^fgn. I,, col. 163. In a vague
way Guy of Warwick was also champion of the oppressed ; cf. the
delivery of the fifteen sons of the aged man in Gug and Amarant
(Percy's Reliques), and nnmerous instances of the adaptation of semi-
selfish motives to an imaginary good, in contrast to this of Guido,
based on justice and consecrated zeal.

That Guido had earned the esteem of Alcuin, is evidenced in the
history^ of the Liher, a laborious task of affection, undertaken in the

1 Access to these annals has been impossible.

- Froben writes of the man ; viri peilecti, ac Judicis incorrupt!, atque Missi
fidelis, Fr. 1 1., p. 5. See also Diplomata Ludovici Pii Imp., p. 834.

^ Kigid austerity is ascribed to the old age of Alcuin. He forbade liis pupils
to read the philosophy and poetry of ancient Greece and Rome. To replace the
lost texts he multiplied trustworthy copies of religious works. The fame of the
school was great lor MSS. remarkable for neatness and elegance. Discourage-
ment of secular learning was general at this period ; cf. Mullinger, The Schools
of Charles the Great, pp. 100, 122, and Hallam, Middle Ages, chap, ix., part 2.
Hraban (d. 856) permitted "a slight tincture of the classical literature," as
subsidiary to the religious discipline of the Scriptoria.

Chapter VIII. — Guido, Count of Tours. Ixxxix

feeble years ^ of the aged teacher. In enumeration of the Avorks
completed ad extremum vitoe, the aged preceptor mentions Liber de
Viiiutihus et Vitus ad Widonem sive Wittonem. The reverential
confidence manifested by the Count toward Alcuin is evident in the
request for a book to serve as guide for the development of the
religious life in period of warfare. To the earnestness and to the
practical aspiration of Guido, the words of his entreaty may attest :
postulahat, ut doctrinas vitce CJiristiance suceque conditioni, ac . . .
convenientes . . . , ut inter secidaria negotia . . lihellum . . , ad
quern assidue suos actus exarninare seque ad CBternce hecditudinis
studium excitare posset, Mori. Prceo., p. 5. Conditions of the entreaty
have been found reproduced in the experience of the life of Guy,
but the quality of the fervour described in the two episodes is not
identical. The Specidum portrays mystic purpose, the goal a vision-
ary good. The zeal of Guido is genuine, the seriousness of scholastic
growth, and it lacks nothing in definiteness and loj'alty to faith.

The immediate home of Guido (Guy's castle V) may have been
discovered. Annales Bert. (p. 91) accounts for a villa,- a country-
seat occupied by Count Guido. It bears the name Yendopera : Wido
qiiidem comes per plures aiinos tenuerat. This villa Avas probably
in the neighbourhood of Tours. The Count was a resident of the
jNIarca Eritanniaj, possibly of the town of Tours. Britannia is men-
tioned as cismaritia, giving assurance of French environment and
not of English, should possibility of doubt arise. In this province
was situated the Abbey of St. Martin : Marca Britaniwe cismarince,
in qua sita civitas et monasterium Turonense, Mgn. II., col. 444.
Alcuin himself (Mgn., p. 659) locates eplscopatus Turonensis, in
Gallia, Mgn. II., col. 659, 660. The name of the villa calls up a
picture of summer days outside of the city, amid broad sunny
meadows and invigorating breezes ; but during the harvest season of
active labour, it is not easy to separate Guido from the neighbourhood
of the Abbey, with its inspiring master and its administrations " of
the honey of the sacred writings." ^

^ Alcuin's retreat to the monastery was devised for purposes of rest from
active pursuits; Alcuin's own plea to Charlemagne was : "Grant, I pray you,
that a weary man may repose himself, that he may pray daily for you, and that
he may prepare himself by confession and tears to appear before the eternal
judge."

- See Hincmari Remensis Annales, p. 469 : "villa quon Vendopera dicebatur,
quam piae memoriae Hludoioicus imperator sancto Petro tradiderat, et Wido,
quidcvi comes per phires a?i7ios tenuerat . . ."

^ Alcuin in letter to Charlemagne writes : "To some I administer the honey

xc Chapter VIII. — Guido, Count of Tours.

Like Guy of Warwick, the fame of GuiJo was enshrined in
metrical composition.^ Apparently to Count Guido is the following
selection from Canuina Historica, MS. BibliotJiecce Petauij :

Super Guidonevi.
" hiscquor ipse libros, dumquc vaco studiis.

Sjnritus obtineat, quani meruit melius.

Cuius c)-am Turoncnsis, ego de nomine Chddo,
Gentis Patricicc, me modo Memis hahet" etc.

Data of Count Guido's career may be briefly summarized. The
exact boundaries of his life are not to be discovered. In 800,
approximately the date of the Litter, Guido (Wido, Witto, Guy) was
possibly in middle life. His achievements, the number and variety
of his pursuits, and the offices of honour that he filled, suggest for
the period of Alcnin's deanship a man at the height of a prosperous
career. The vigour, the activity, and the enthusiasm at this time
universally ascribed to Guido, are the insir/nia of one not well
advanced in years. In his own century Count Guido seems to have
been an imposing figure. In the multitude of aff'airs in which he
was active, his position was uniformly first. In claims of descent
his rank socially was hereditary count. In governmental office he
presided over the INfarca Britannise. In military service he was
commander. In legal administration he was judge. In theological
assembly he was representative. His connection with the venerable

of the sacred writings ; others I try to inebriate with the wine of the ancient
classics. I begin the noiu'ishment of some with the apples of grammatical
subtlety : I strive to illuminate many by the arrangement of the stars, as from the
painted roof of a lofty palace." This bit of poetical prose, worthy an Elizabethan
in graceful selection of terms, is introduced by Craik into his History of Eng.
Lit. and Lang., vol. i., -p. 46. See Epistola 78, Jaffe, p. 345 : ". . . sanctarum
mella scripturaru7n ministrare satago ; alios vetere antiquarum disciplinarum
mero inaehriare studeo ; alios grammaticae suhtilitatis enutrire pomis incipiam ;
quosdam, stellarum ordine . . . ecu pidor, cuilibet magnificare domus cidmina
. . . inluminare gestio." See Longfellow, Outre Mer {1%%2), p. 77.

^ See Poetce Saxonici Annul., DCCXCIX., Lib. IIL ; De Gestis Caroli Magni,
\. 537 ff. :

^' Ad quern (Carolo) Wido Comes cui Brettonum regioncs

Commiscefucrant, gentis tarn scepe rehellis

Detulit arnvc Ducmn, proprio quae nomine qicisque

hiscripto dederat :

Francis servire coacti.

Nam sociis Comes ille suis cmnpluribus ipsam

Hoc anno penitus terrain lustraverat oiunem,

Corda domans belli terrore ferocia grandi.

Et jam perpetuo Brettones jure subacti

Parerent "

Chapter VIII. — Guido, Count of I'ottrs. xci

Abbey during the lifetime of Alcuin was that of patron. His death
was grievously mourned with every manifestation of reverence and
affection.

Corresponding details mark the life of Guy the Earl. Event
corresponds with event in the history of both warriors, yet these two
chivalric soldiers of an earlier generation are not the same individual.
They present two types, that of the vigorous man of affairs, and that
of the dreamer of an imaginary world. Guy of Warwick is not
Guy of Tours. Guido, the statesman of profound religious convic-
tion, valiant warrior, honoured citizen, has not been identified with
Guy the visionary, Guy the ascetic, the misanthrope, the unpractical
knight of tradition. Alcuin is not represented in that high priest
of romance, the hermit. It is impossible to explain the intervening
years that, according to best reports, exist between the deeds ascribed
to the two warriors. The desired unit, a missing link, is not to be
discovered in any descendant or friend^ of Guido the Count, nor is
there a trace of reason in carrying Guy back through the century
and placing him in the age of Count Guido. Unless some magician
with Divine gift grant to Count Guido the roseate glamour of the
romancer, and to Guy of Warwick the plain and simple atmosphere
of earnest unselfish patriotism and good citizenship, the poet has
placed Guido of Tours in a family to which he has no claims
of relationship, and Guy of AVarwick in a country not his by
inheritance.

Pnidical Interpretation of the Speculum in Application to
Guy of Warivick and Guido of Tours.

In the search for the beautiful ideal of knighthood essential
features are provided in the bravery, the religious zeal, and probably
in the gallantry of Guido the Count. But in his career there is
mirrored not even a reflection of the chivalric atmosphere, that

1 Alcuin's Guido cannot be brought into connection with any of the numer-
ous Guidos of his generation. A relationship cannot be traced to Guido,
Bisliop of Spoleto, to the four hereditary dukes of France, Guidos living at that
time, nor to Guido of Soissons, of Rouen, of Auxerre, of Modena ; nor is he
represented in the fifteen Guidos, dukes, bishops and archbishops distinguished
in the 10th century. Gui de Burgagne, celebrating in chanson the expeditions
of Charlemagne, seems not to have known Guido of Toms. In none of the
distinguished lines of bishops, archbishops, artists, poets, warriors, bearing the
family name Guido, has been discovered trace of heredity, direct or indirect, for
Guido of Warwick and of Tours. See AVatteubach, Gcscliichte dcs MitlclaUers,
and Forstermann, Kamenhuch.

xcii Chapter VIII. — Guido, Count of Toners.

should environ kinsman to Guy the knight. I^o beautiful Felice, no
sovereign lady, guides the voluntary self-abnegatiou of the Count.
What Guizot says of organized feudalism may be applied to Guy of
Warwick, He lived in a Utopia without a date, a drama for which
we find in the past neither theatre nor actors. To the true dignity
of a lordly Guy, there exists but a tiny germ warmed into activity
in the tale of Alexius. Guido the Count typifies, to the contrary,
the man who dares to be just, as well as generous. K'ot a zealot, nor
a fanatic. Guide's life is eloquent in deeds, not in dreams.

The SpecuJuiu, deprived of the glamour of romantic environment,
the legitimate inheritance neither of legendary hero nor of historical
nobleman, simply an English poem of the 13th century, remains for
consideration. The popular Liher was adapted to his people by
some pious representative of the clergy. ^ This is the explana-
tion for the tenth selection of the Auchinleck folio. A little worldli-
ness tingled in the blood of this priest. His keen poetic sense
directed him to grasp at an artistic setting to enliven the monotony
of a task imposed in response to conscience and to duty. Sensitive
to the charms of poetical art as well as to the atmosphere of his
times, fresh from tales of Arthur, of Guy, of Beues, of Ipotis, he
grasped at the religious sacrifice ennobled in the primitive Alexius
liistory. Stimulated by zeal for the souls of his flock he attempted
to convey interest by giving a sensational exterior to the hackneyed
truths of the Dean of the Holy Martin. The element selected to
embody his ideal was the bold hero. Sir Guy, the renowned
Earl of Warwick. Seeing with the imagination as well as with the
material sense, the mediceval poet attempted to establish an easy
relationship between romance and theology. Breathing the atmo-
sphere of thought and of knowledge, he lived also the joyous life
natural to taste, to culture, and to a clear conscience. His religious
nature satisfied, it is not inharmonious that he should execute his
task with such ardour, with such skilful adaptation of subject
matter that the resulting sarmoun should link itself inseparably with
literature of two types, and that the imitation should be so clever
that hearer and reader alike should be deceived.

The poet's eye for effect, his nciive technique, his regard for
connection, combined with the sensitiveness of his personality,
heighten the impression of a romance of palpable beauty in main

^ See Morley, English Writers, vol. iii., p. 36i.

Chalkier IX. — Sources of the Sj^cculuin. Alcuins Liber, xciii

facts. The Speculum stands as the intense utterance of a poetical

temperament, responsive at once to nature and to art, but in touch

■with earnest daily life. Such utterance meets nature in the reminder

that "art is but the masque for nature." Dante speaks for Guido of

Warwick and of Tours :

"Thus hath one Guido from another ta'en
The praise of speech. "

CHAPTER IX.

PRINCIPAL SOURCES OF THE SPECULUM.

" Ut of latin <5is song is dragen on engleis speche. "

De Virtutihus et Vit/'is Liber of Alcuin^ (Alcuinus, Flaccus Al-
binus) followed with much fidelity is the underlying fundamental
source of the Speculum in its main outlines. The treatise in its first
issue appeared in the edition of A. Dv Chesne, Paris, 1617. It was
reprinted by Froben and Migne : Beafi Flacci Albini sev Alcvini
Abbatis, CaroU 3far/ni Regis ac Imperatorls, Magisfri Opera.'^
" Cvra ac stvdio Probenii, S. P.. I. Principis et Abbatis ad S. Emmera-
mvm Eatisbonfe, Tomi Secvndi,Volvmen primvm, M.DCC.LXXVII."
The Liber is to be found, p. 128 ff". The print of Migne is contained
in column 615 ff. of the second volume of Alcuin's works, the one
hundred and first of the Series, Patrologice Cnrsus, Complefus (CI),
1851 : B. Fined Albini sen Alcuini Opera Omnia, J. P. Migne.

Alcuin's advice^ to Count Guido furnished material for numerous
Latin MSS. preserved to-day in the libraries of Spain, Italy, Prance,
Germany, Ireland, Scotland, and for many transcripts of greater or
less degree of completion and accuracy in libraries of England. Two
fragmentary translations* in English at the transition stage of the
language are extant. One of these, a ]\IS. of the Library of the

^ Glosses representing the Alcuini ExJiortatio are printed in the well-known
Wright-Wiilker, Anglo-Saxon and Old English Vocabularies, London, 1884, pp.
86 and 87.

^ This work is characterized further as follows : Post primam editionem, a
viro clarissimo D. Andrea Qvercetano cvralam, de noro collccta, mvltis locis
emendata, et opvscvlis -primvin repertis plvrimvm avcta, variisqve modis illvs-
trata, etc.

* See the supplement to BibliotJieque des Plres Eigne Ancifniics lecons de
Canisius, ed. Basnage, Tom. ii., and Ceillier, Eistoire des Auteurs Sacr4s et
EccUsiastiques, Tom. xii. p. 187.

* The Kentish Glosses preserved in the Cotton MS. Vesp. D vi, printed in
"Wright's Vocabularies, suggest to the reader a possible Englishing of the Liber
in the ninth century. Regarding thesQ Alcuini Capitula Theologica ad Guidonem,

xciv Chapter IX. — Souores of the Specuhim. Alcuin's Liber.

Cambridge University, MS. li. 1. 33, has not been favoured with
an edition.! jy^g^ Vesp, D XIV, fol. 104 a ff. was printed by
Assmann in Anglia, vol. xi. pp. 371 ff. Several facts of corre-
spondence and some instances of omission make it probable that the
Speculum was constructed directly from a later MS. Deficiency in
the poetical treatment of the portion of the subject allotted to the
vices ide Vitiis), in comparison with the exactness of the discussion
of the virtues {de Virtutihus) suggests a fragmentary MS. of the
original. Although the divergences are at times such as might be
involved in shaping a Latin treatise into a metrical composition, with
allowance for emotional personal interest, and a conception somewhat
dramatic in execution, yet the Speculum demands the explanation of
a sort of underplot of dramatic fancy, filling out the bleak details of
the Latin outline. The poetical orthodoxy of the 13th and 14th
centuries required for the complete discharge of duty the narration of
the thrilling incident of the first sin, the account of the terrifying
horror of the great day of doom, and the expression of the promises
of the delights of paradise. To the intense personality of the poet
the Speculum is indebted for the virtue of the enlivening episode
important according to latter-day standards.

Through the individuality of the poet the Speculum became alive
to the influence of a second source interwoven with the first, and
"ivinf tone-quality to the entire work. The real action of the poem
centers in the knight Guy. The glorification of Guy of the main
Guy of Warvvick saga in its current English form, is parallel Avith
the deification of Alexius in the redaction by Konrad von Wiirzburg.
Alexius too left bride and palace to serve God through pilgrimage to
Jerusalem. The Speculum, as an episode in the main tale, is indebted
to a second source in value almost equal with the first, the Liber.
The origin of the Guy history is prominent in the study of the
relationship of Alquin and his Liber. The presentation of various
episodes of traditional or scriptural origin is also important in the
genesis of the Specidum. The differentiation of these sources in
their various forms may be classified in three elemental groups :

Comitem iisdem Litteris in quihus etiam non mdlce voces Sax. glossatce ; see also
Zupitza, Zcitschrift fur dcutsches AUerthum, Xcue Folgc, Bd. ix.

^ The chapterDe Scri2}horarum Lcctionc was printed from MS. I by Whelock
in Notes upon iiede's Ec. Hist., 1643, p. 173, but witliout connection with the
MS. It is also quoted in notes to the second of Soames's Brandon Lectures,
MDCCCXXX, An Inquiry into the Doctrines of the Anglo-Saxon Church, pp.
92—93. See also Cat. of MSS. of the University.

Chapter IX. — Sources of the Speeulum. Alciiins Liber, xcv

1. The direct source, the Liber ^ offering frame-work for the
complete text.

2. The legendary source, the motif directing the work, the Guy-
saga permeating the entire poem and with delicate subtlety giving
personality to the Alexius tale. Thus there exists a link Avith the
literature of Germany, Italy, and Greece, as Avell as of France,
"whether it be represented in England or on the continent.

3. Material employed by the poet, derived from various sources,
apart from the Liber and the Guy saga. Here is to be included
the tradition of the bush, the incident of Adam and his fall, of
Abraham's interview with the angels, and details borrowed from the
Scriptures.

De Virtutibus et Vitiis Liber.

I. Main Resemblances between Liber and SjJeculum.

Epistola Alqxdni.

""What man that cla3-ineth gentil for to be,

JIust alle his wittes dresse

Vertu to sewe, and vyces for to fle.

For unto vertu longeth diguitee."i . , .

The Liber, as reproduced by Froben and by Migne, contains a
list of chapters. Capita, a dedication with an introduction, E[Astota
Nuncupatoria, predicting the discussion to follow, a treatise on
morality described as De Virtutibtis et Vitiis, and a peroration,
Peroratio. The different MSS. of the Liber are comparatively exact
in preserving uniformly the same features, and the Specuhim incor-
porates these details with some degree of fulness. It is to be
noted, however, that the Speculum is authority for a modification of
the order of arrangement. The Epistola Nuncupatoria of the Liber
precedes the metrical table of Capita. The Speculum thus repeats
the peculiarities of a single MS., of many brought to the test, namely,
j\IS. Bibl. Reg. 6 A. XL Here the same inversion occurs ; there is
here, as in the poem, deficiency in the treatise De Vitiis, and an
appeal invoking divine blessing concludes the MS. text, similar to
that marking the Speculum in common with numerous M.E. poems
of approximately the same date. MS. Bibl. Reg. 6 A. XL, as repre-
sented by the Speculum in method of composition and application
of materials, will frequently become the source of the comparison to
follow in these pages. This text may be described as follows :
^ Cf. Oentilesse, Moral Balade of Chaucer, Skeat, The Minor Poems, p. 195.

xcvi Chapter IX. — Sources of the Speculum. Alcuins Liher.

MS. Bihl. Reg. 6 A. XI. ^ Library of the British Museum. On
parchment; of the twelfth ^ century. This text begins on fol. 109 b,
line 28, and ends fol. 120 ^>, line 1.5. It conchides abruptly with
Capitulum xxxv., De quatuor nhiutihiis, and is followed by a
distinct treatise, De elemosina, beginning fol. 120 &, line 16. Line
28, fol. 109 b reads : " Incip^^ ep^V#ola alqwmi qua?;* edidit ad
Widone??i Coraite?;;." The MS. is occasionally glossed. The leaf is
ornamented 2 on the margin to the left.

Further in comparisons important to this issue, the O.E. texts
of the Liber will be employed as follows :

1, V. MS. Cotton, Vespasian D XIV. 14, of the Museum Library.
On parchment : of the twelfth century, Xehab : Der altenglische
Cato, Berlin, 1879, p. 41. A description of MS. Vesp. D is to be
found in tke Catalogue of Wanley, Hickes T/tesaiJTus, Part 11. ,
p. 243, quoted in the third volume of the Grein-Wiilker, Bibliothek
der Angelsachsischen Prosa ; Angelsdclis. Homilien und Heiligen-
leben ^ (edited by Dr. Assmann), p. 246 : Codex memhranaceus in
Octavo pci'Viim Latine, p)artiin Saxonice dicersis temporihus scriptus.
MS. Vesp. D is described by Hickes as Capita qucedam Theologica
excerpta ex libro Alcuini, and has been printed by Dr. Assmann in
Anglia, vol. xi. p. 371, as Uebersetzung von Alcuin's De Virtufibus et
Vitiis Liber ad Widonem Comitem. The text occurs third in a
volume described as : Miscellan. Saxonica. It occupies fol. 104 a —
118 5. The introduction, the lists of vices and virtues, the discussion
of the vices, and the peroration, are wanting. Sixteen chapters of
the original Liber are reproduced with marked fidelity.

2. I. MS. li. 33, University Library, Cambridge. A small quarto
on vellum; probably of the 12th century. MS. li has as a Avhole
neither been printed nor received literary notice in print to the
date of the present article. As ** Theological Extracts from Alcuin's
Address to Count Guido of Warwick," it is noted somewhat vaguely
in the Catalogue of the MSS. of the University Library. Intro-
duction, lists of chapters, discussion of vices, and conclusion are
deficient. It contains frequent glosses in Latin. In the history of
the transition of the language, MS. li may stand a few years nearer
the period of the Conquest than does MS. Vesp. D. This fact is at

^ The Catalogue ascribes the MS, to the eleventh century.

- The decoration consists of grotesque faces in outline, following tlie text on
the left margin.

^ For information regarding MS. Vesp. D, the editor is indebted to a com-
munication from Dr. Assmann, dated Jan. 12, 1895.

Chapter IX. — Sources of the S'pccul'mn. Alcuin's Liber, xcvii

once obvious by the large number of weakened inflectional endings
presented by Vesp. D in contrast with //. A librarian's note places
this MS. " between the earlier copy of La3araon, MS. Cot. Cal. A. IX.
and the later years of the Abingdon Chronicle." The importance of
this testimony will be recognized by the reader.

In the study of the sources of the Sjjecuhwi, the almost slavish
exactness of the O.E. translation renders it of little service toward
the history of the Speculum. The fragmentary condition of the two
copies of the O.E. Liber, at about the same stage of completion
represented in the Speculum, as the Liber introduces the question as
to the character of the MSS. employed respectively by the author
of the Sjyeculum and by the translator of the Liber. That the
Speculum be derived from an English Liber of the period of the
Conquest would seem an impossibility; cf. Morsb. § 1, Anm. 1. The
link between the two redactions might be explained on supposi-
tion that the poet and the translator had access to the .same Latin
transcript of the original ; the divergence in the texts would not
seem unnatural, if it be considered that the poet's interest centred
in the gallant and romantic warrior, while the translator's zeal found
inspiration in the serene orthodoxy of the preceptor of Charlemagne.

The coincidences between Liber and Speculum are unmistakable
in the main outlines of the two compositions. Although the general
sequence is not the same, correspondences are significant.

1. Dedication.

Dilectissimo Filio sua Widoni Comiti humilis,^ leuita alchicinus
salutem,^ MS. E, fol. 109 b, 1. 29, is reproduced^ in the records of
the Speculum, verses 27 — 64 of the history of the knight Guy of
Warwick. The names of the heroes^ are identical, Guy in both

^ The expansion of contracted forms is indicated by the regular type.

* Line 28, fol. 109 h reads : Incvpii cp\s,tola alqnini quam edidit ad Widoncra
Co mi tern,

3 Similar features are preserved in MS. Bibl. Eeg. 5. E. IV. described : Al-
cuini sice Alhini Angli ad Guidonem d& Virhitihus Liber, a parchment MS.
attributed to the 13th century. This MS. is without heading, and begins D[i]
Icctifisimo filio Widoni. . . etc., fol. 97 &. Near the top of the folio is written:
Alcninu.1 aim Albinus clarissimus. The peroration is wanting. The text ends
fol. WOh: Explicit liber Aluuini leuite ad Widonem Comitem {vide s^ipra.
Note). At the conclusion of the volume is a note : Thy Will be dun 6 lorde.
Boivum est mihi, Domine. A bit of a musical staff is inserted into the fly-leaf of
the MS.

■* References occur to folio and line numbering of MS. Bibl. Reg. 6 A. XI.
A small number to the right of a word and above 'it marks the beginning of a
line. The orthogi-aphy is that of the MS. Bibl. Reg. 6 A. XL

SPEC. WAR. a

xcviii Chapter IX. — Sources of the Speculum. Alcuins Liber.

homilies, verse 30 of the Sjjeculum and Guide represented in the
dative Widoni (= Guidoni). comes, comiti {vide ante) is ]ie eorl,
verses 29, 45, 50, 65, etc. leiUta is Dekne (see Georges, Lateinisches
Worterhuch, under levlta), verse 41. Other correspondences are :
alchwimis : Alquin 39 ; salutem : grete pe wel 52. Dilectissimo filio
is at least implied in fader myn, v. 52, and is remotely suggested
by leue hro]ier, v. 73.

2. Capitula huius Lihri.^

The cajntida enumerated by Alcuin, are metrically arranged in
the list of ])eices of the Speculum, verses 79 — 130. The arrangement
De Virtutihus occurs in both instances first. It is noticeable that of
the seventeen moral graces (nominally eighteen) virtually classified
in the Liber, two are omitted entirely in the enumeration and in
the discussion of the Speculimi, e. g. xvi. De jeiunio, and xviij, De
castitate ; two are inverted in this enumeration, e. g. xij. De peni-
tentia, and xj. De confesaione. Verbal correspondences are not
exact in three instances of the classification, e. g. v. De lectionis
studio, replaced by miehiesse, ix. De jjacientia, Lone of herte {ful
of inte), and xv. (12 of the Sjoeculum) De timore domini, is
inadequately presented in penaunce. Otherwise the list of \eioes of
the ' Introduction ' to the Specidum is the same as that De Virtutihus
of the Liber, and exists in the same order, as the subjoined table
will indicate. The orthography of MS. Bib). Eeg. 6 B. XL is in
general preserved. The number of the chapter in the sequence of
the Liber is inclosed in marks of parenthesis.

DE VIRTUTIBUS.
LIBER. SPECULUM.

Virtutes. \ieices to lieuene reclie.

i, De sapientia 1. (1) Wisdom v. 81

ij. De fide 2. (2) Trewe bileue 83

iij. De caritate 3. (3) charite 83

iiij. De spe 4. (4) Stedefast hope 85

mieknesse 85

V. De lectio?as studio. 14. (5) (reding of lesczoun) (500)

vj. De pace 5. (6) Pes %^

vij. De mise?'tcordia 6. (7) merci 8G

viij. De indulgentia 7. (8) forjifnes 8G

1 Cf. MS. Bibl. Re<,/. 5. E. IV.

Chapter IX. — Sources of the Speculum. Alcuins Liber, xcix

LIBER. SPECULUM.

ix. De pacientia 8. (9) Loue of lierte, ful of pite 87

(god suifraunce) (S^^l)

9. (10) verray humilite 88

10. (11) repeutaunce 91

X. De liumilitate
xi. De co??tpunctio/?e

cordis
xij. De confessione
xiij. De penitentia
xiiij. De nan tardando con
uerti ad doniinu?^

12. (12) shrifte of moujje 94

11.(13) sorwe at ]7in herte rote 93

(sped pe faste) (865)

(In gode weyes) (865)

penaunce 92

XV. De timore dommi 15.(14) (Drede of god) (883)

xvi. De jeiunio

xvij. De elemosinis 13. (15) almes dede and cliarite 95
xviij. De castitate

The presentation in the S2yecuhira of the second division of tlie
tahle of contents of the Liher is by no means so exact as that of the
first portion. The enumeration of the vices is incomplete, and the order
of the original is not observed. From the following table it will be
evident, that of the sixteen vices considered in the Liher (properly
fourteen; cf. xxvj and xxvij) again two are deficient, e. g. xxiiij (G)
De iracundia, and xxxiiij (16) De cenodoxia, and no attempt is made
to preserve the sequence of the Liber. Wiclie sleulpe 116 does not
occur in Alcuin's list. In the parallel to follow, Eoman numerals
represent the Liber, Arabic the Specidam. Parentheses indicate the
sequence of the Liber. Otherwise the order of the Spectdmn is
illustrated.

DE VITUS.

Vifia.

wicke pewes.

xix.

(1) De fraude cauenda

5.

(1) tricherie v.

110

XX,

(2) De iudicib?<s

4.

(2) Fals iugement

110

xxj.

(3) De falsis testibw*'

6.

(3) Fals witnesse

111

xxij.

(4) De inuidia

3.

(4) enuie

109

xxiij.

(5) De superbia

1.

(5) Pride 1

109

xxiiij.

(6) De iracundia

XXV.

(7) De humana laude
noil q?<erenda

7.

(7) l^is worldes blisse

Loue not to muche

113

xxvj.

(8) De pe?'seuerantia
boni operis

^ See CapiU xxxv.

<t- 2'11'imo de Svpcrbia.

9. (10) glotonye

115

10. (11) leccherie

116

8. (12) Auarice

115

2. (13) wra])pe

109

11. (14) Accedie

117

12. (15) Wanhope

126

c Chapter IX. Soiirccs of the Sjyeculum. Alcuins Liber.

xxvij. (9) De viij'" uiticijs^ (9) pe Avicke fewes 101

priucipalibus
xxviij. (10) De gula
xxix. (11) De fornicatio?«e
XXX. (12) De anaricia
xxxi. (13) De ira
xxxij. (14) De accidia
xxxiij. (15) De tristicia
xxxiiij. (16) De cenodoxia id est
uana glo?'ja^

3. Epidota Nanciqxdoria.

Counterpart of the Ejnstola Nuncupatoria is to be traced in the
Specuhim as follows :

(a) Certain entreaties and promises are recorded in both texts :

Liber. Sp)eculum.

fol. 109 b, 1. 30 : Memor peticionis v. 40. -wille to \\\m bar,

3itue.
fol. 109 b, 1. 31 : qua me obnixe v. 47. tok his red.

fla'^^gitasti.
fol. llOff, 1. 1 : exhortame?i^u?« v. 53. preie J5e for godes lo^^e.

(aliqiiod . . . exhortamentum,

Pero.).
fol. 110 a, 1. 4 : ta??? lioneste pe- v. 59. were my ioye.

ticioni. v. 60. a gret profyt.

fol. 109 b, 1. 31 : promissionis mee. v. 68. His preie i wole do,

(sicut petisti, Pero.).

(b) Both Guido (also Guy) and Guy of Warwick had been occu-
pied with war and the affairs of the world. The facts recorded in
the Liber and in the various descriptions of Count Guido, the friend
of Alcuin, are of the nature of those associated with Guy of "Warwick
in the marvellous versions of his famous exploits. The Specvlum
does not claim to convey a record of the military achievements of
the knight, but all that portion of his history is Avritten between
the lines of the present 2)oem. The Latin treatise describes a hero
of the character of Guy of Warwick, and ]irovides ground in
practical life for deeds corresponding to those for which Guy was

famed.

^ Read odo uicijs. ^ id est uana glor/a is glossed.

Chapter IX. — Sources of the SjJccuIum. Alcuins Lihcr. ci

fol. 109 h, 1. 32 : tue occupationi, q?iam te in Lellici6^ (becill/s in the
MS,) rebws habere nouini?/s. — fol. 110 a, 1. 9: sciens te in multis
&ecu\&x\mn reru??i cogitatio^'^nib?^*' occupatu?». Unde precor sanctiinx
salutis tue (vestrce, Froben) desideriu??? . — 1. 1 1 : animw*' extey'iorib?/s
fatig^^tws molestiis.

The design of the Speculum in the conception of the identity of
\ie earl, the genuine Guy of "Warwick, and Guy of the Liher, is
clear :

V. 29 : an eorl of gode fame. — v. 32 : |5e worldes blisse. — v. 33 :
]3e -world ... he forsok. — v. 61 : fe world . . . — v. 62 : Ha]) me lad
. . . — V. 6-1 : pe world forsake.

The resemblance becomes more evident after reference to tbe
J^nglish legends (edited by Zupitza) :
Sir Gij. Auch. ;MS. :

Hou he hadde euer ben stro??g werrour. str. 21, v. 7,
... in wer shadde ma«nes blode
Wif) niani a griseli wounde . . .
Caius MS. :

That he come neue/'e in noo fighte. v. 7401.
MS. Ff. 2. 38 :

And how he had many slane

And castels and toiires many tane, v. 7135.

(c) The wish of each knight is the same and is recorded iu
practically the same words :

brevi sermone conscribere, v. 57 : Make me a god sarmoun.

And don hit write in lesc-
zoun.
huius sermonis, v. 137 : Herkne to my sarmoun.

The peroration (cf. Froben) strengthens the impression of the
request: Hcbc iihi hrevi sermone . . . dictavi, 1. 1.

(d) Both texts mention the purpose of this discourse :

fol. 110 a, 1 : ut haberes {habeas, Froben) iugiter -inter man?^>; (in
manibus) paterne admonicioms sententias, in c\uihus teipsu//i ^co??-
sidej'are potuisses {debuisses, Fr.), atqtie ad eterne heatitudinis exci-
tare stuMiu?ii. — L 11: ut anim?is . . . habeat, in qtio gaud eat,
seem to correspond to v. 56 : in amendeme??t of me. — v. 59 : ioye
and delit, — v. 60 : a gret profyt. — v. 48 : To kepen his soule horn
the q?/ed.

(e) That the request was granted, each author is authority :

cii Chapter IX. — Sources of the Specidum. Alcuin's Liber.

1,2: sicut petisti,dictavi (Peroratio). v. 68: His preie i Avole do.

V. 69 : i slial ben f)i leche.
(/) The ISjyeculum proceeds to outline details characteristic of the

discourse :

V. 70 : Aller furst i wole J)e teche,

Faire uertuz for to take.
V, 73 : )3at maitou noht don, leue hvo^ier,
Bote J)u knowe on and ofier,
I shal ^e now shewe bo)?e.
V. 77 : And at the beste i wole bigi?^ne.
Compare with these verses selections from Chapter XXXY. De
quatuor uirtuHhus, fol. 130 a, 1. 19 : Primo sciendu;u e^^, q?nd sit
uirt?i-s, and under Perorafio Operis (cf. Froben) 1. 3 : ^in quo possis
teipsum considerare, quid cavere, vel quid agere debeas.

It is interesting to find the counterpart of par charite, v. 55 ;
1. 14 of the Liber, Epistola Nuncupatoria, reads : (tamen certissirae
scito) sanctaj caritatis (vigore eosdem esse dictatos).

4. Discussion of Alquin's Moral Virtues.

It has been seen, that the Speculum preserves characteristic
features of the Liber. The following abstract will show from the
body of the discussion, that the narrative sets forth faithfully the
main conception of that treatise. The passages incorporated indi-
cate not merely, that the parallel versions correspond, but that they
are often identical. The discussion of the Epistola^ proj^er, i. e. the
Liber de Virtutibus, is briefly epitomized in the Speculum. The
exactness of the redaction is apj^arent from the fact that the coin-
ciding passages exist in both texts almost line for line, so far as the
connection is adduced. The accompanying tables will affirm that,
although mechanical subdivision is lacking, as true poetic feeling
would dictate for a metrical composition, yet verses 137 — 922 may
be regarded as divided into sixteen minor parts corresponding to
sixteen of the eighteen (nominally eighteen) chapters of the Liber
de Virtutibus. The digression to be noted in the discussion as in
the list of virtues, is the omission of Chapters XVI. and XVIII.,
De jeiunio and De castitate. Chapter XVII. is represented in

^ Concerning the literature of the Epistola, see ten Brink, Eng. Lit., vol. i.
p. 115, with reference to the motif oi the Alexander saga: Epistola Alexandri
ad Magistrum suum Aristotdem, etc.

Chapter IX. — Sources of the Speculum. Alcuins Liher. ciii

name only. Chapters I. III. IV. Y. XIII. and XV. bear the closest
relationship to the Liher. The O.E. version of the Liber (cf. Ass-
niann, Anglia, vol. xi. p. 371), Uehersetzung von Aleuin's De Virtutihus
et Vitiis Liher ad Widonem Cojuitem, Vesp. D. l-i (fol. 104 a) will
become a third element in the comparison. The more important
instances of agreement are indicated on the pages to follow.

The method of arrangement needs no explanation. Each of the
three texts follows its manuscript. Capitals and punctuation have
been used irrespective of original, but the orthography of the MSS.
is in general not altered. Occasionally a variant representing the
Cambridge MS. I. is to be noted. At times the reading of Froben
(Fr.) indicates the Liber in its current version. Otherwise the read-
ings of the editions of Froben and of Migne have not been introduced
into these pages. Dr. Assmann follows the Vespasian MS. with
exactness.

civ C%a;pter IX. — Sources of the, Speculum. Alcuins Liber.

o - — ^"^^

i ^isi

•« c-

s III!

^ -S

o

•'i'

S 2 £

CJ 05 ?j

f .g^«i

S\ o

^

^

4^^>.

-=^ =i ^ -r <» •? =^

~ o « 2 A- S

.2 1^ " ^^_2 o

■-E ^ S 1 2"o^

_ rt t, S „ o . .

S-"^

Liber 2 Alcuini

d Guidonem^ Com

De Virtutibus

O

Q

,55
1 1 "g

J- o o .^
^ « S &

CO a-1 <'r>

c's 2

> 2 ."^
1^2

i:i

ci

S S S s s o • ^

« s «

O

4i,

-

O rr^

•— '

-^

?o

rt

i^ od

P

o

S

o

,-J

;:; o

^ -^^

" c3

r- -<

^ rt

s

00

"^ '- O

2 0-2 «

•« tc

5 ^ .

j^p s 2» ^ *^-s-l3'Jf:?'f|1 ^ K^ ^^Sd ^ s^

fTi

^

^

to

-73

r^

r^

r^

.

.^

O

4:^,

Ji.

tiJ

x

s

1^

<

.t;

?D

==

~r

tc

o

o

ed

-^

u

_^ ^ _^ ^ _ _^ ^ _ », ~, .- "o 2 02

o

O , — I

M2 =

0^

x;

.2 S «,

-<

?s o -a

cy^O ^

■»

c3 5>.S

o

P5

og>

hJ

tc '^ 03

ca

■p,"p! P

n

pqo

■Tii

^

c3

o

^ g

fi II

^^ ^ o

cc .J2 ^

c;

3 _^- § ^
§ ''^ =« -J

=* El
5 °

^■2 ■&,

ia i)i his
psahiiis
e a Tiiah)
on, Fr. )

ta

=a §

.5 2

o o«J

-

-S "

S C ® 'rP

gn

S Q " ~-St^ .5S.Ǥ.-.5 1 G

P 5

2 M

? o

-c 't.

r^

s^p

^!Xl

G Ph^"

Of^

'i^^

"'n '^ '^

o„

- . 13 ^- 3 —• ■'^ • . -2 . . -3 . -2

Chapter IX. — Sources of the Sideculuni. Alcuins Liber, cv

^ o C

o „ —

^ «

>^^

O o

'o 2

."2 ^

2
1

ofsett
oitreo
Liiulan

'3

,— . r<N

Q

s

o^

!^ -" Sd

"-^

.a-^

rt^

J 2 2

s

"S s

^ s 3

S s

2 p

^s?"^

o ^

*/j ^
w

>-_

c --—

^

= cc x

■^'S

■-7^ ^>

§ " -5

-t

c5

^ ^
^*^

"25

d

CO

.1

J-J

o

o

§ „ 2

CO S -^

o 3 o

>:

■|

-56-

M.

J2

^ 2 S

o

5

00 ^ .

o

LS iri t^

-^ T7< ^

rt

^ rS .§"rS

TO

-o. := n; s

8 S

2 "
.2 '^^

•" ^

-u o

?3

•SCh

SJ

O -1

3

<LI

fJCQ

o'3 s ^

c ja_

rL .5

JLX — -r

C CO ^

CO CiT =" ,, S:
: o o ^

c3 a: .S

a S ^

.is = .: ^ cT '=c

-— O „ p O c»

«0 lO
CO CO

C-^ -<

C3 O
IM CO
CO CO

CO 'J'
<n CO

CO CO

t-~ OQ i-<

CO CO ■*
CO CO CO

<» :^ ~" -f* r-. f: .~ -— r~ "J

00 Ci o
«o ^ I^

> >■ >

in 1— I o «c

l^ ^ CD «

tJ4 Tji ■^ TJ<

^ ^ s

2 S

ft -3

5 c5

S.2 5 ■=

^ ,' o o

■» g'® s

rt CM g ^1^;

•^.2
oi _

o ce ^

^ o o

to c3

2"^

2 ?

12; =^

1.2

IS I;

O fn ^

^ S S O

4i -«

S- fc-

cvi Chajiter IX. — Sources of the Speculum. Alcuiiis Liber.

S ^

S II 3 ^ "^ O «^ 5= =*-

> o
-5 Q

« > 3 "S

c .c:^

E&i

in

^ !r s £ = ::r.-2i 'c s :3 -^ -^ '-^

S S'i^o i^ 'i -^ ^ '' ^ '$ S

in to j>I ci o 10 -r 1-H !m'
O O Ci c o o o o o
kO irj -^ -tj^ o lO w; o o

s-^-^"" 2 i 2 1-3 3 ^ s is :§

"2 «^ .'•« ,r • ^ ."-^ cr — < •-• s c o s -^

3 g 2. o" So s 2 s -^ ._; o S --^ s

rr'

^3

^

^

o

P^

.2

g5 q5 'o

5-

rCK

5

c

o

1:

s

^S 2

1

2
13

o"

3

O

£

O

u

CO

a
6

o

TO

s

^

£

1

3

g

-2 ?

Q?

•s.

s

tx

t>l

e,

■S

(N

d

?o

cv d rC

>

<M

<N

oi

'^ lO o

o

ft;

lO

lO

\a

O O iO

^ c^ X

S .>) — H

S* 2

^ m c >:

.i^ 3 ?P '^ S' '^ = r/. 2 "o r^ fe « ?! rt P

2 .§ -S s S 3 a .^ .=3 =>

j.ojs^i^-i^— ~

•5 •■? 9, 2

Chapter IX. Sources of the Speculum. Alcuins Liber, cvii

"S o

O K.

r^ -^

^

2 ^

-3 o

W S

S

2 £

ffi o

s

1|

id c«

o

03 O

w"

■§■

2-

"^

O

•^ p

2 "P

KO

1 — 1

^

,.

'^ 5

8

^

fCs
^

.NTS O

o

• ^ r<%

c«.

r—

^

^

o

s o

S "~

g

C)

^

> 3

O

^ c

rt

t-H S

a:'

f5^

cT

c-^

S <^ Si. -^

!= ;^

g • =«

>. g s

■=^a

d2w

*0 ^

s

J(0

;r3

a:) fvN

::

^

0)

o

3 fl

S

-^ n

o

"3

c

f^

o

1 g

3^

o g

o
13

XI,

?

5^

.^g

>!<)

n

_,

ic

;_)

CO J(0

^ 1^

o

G

o

<X)

00 '^

"^

S 00

1— t

-c

^ o

o

C"""

o

tu

o

<

o

«-i

m

a> D

S ^

£ 3

•^ fl

c «

OJ d)

-u o

rJ=l +2

35 3i

<U 'iS

a

.s »

el

!^ m

Ci

s:s

^

5*S

1

■^^.13

O «J

o o

r- r- CO r-

5-^ Sr3 o « ^ rt

0)

c/j

r=; ^ 5.^ «

tS 'H 5 -G '^'d ? r3

a ar: o a s S s
-< <j ?= ^O <; x^<5

CJOr-^'(NCOlOcdt--I

mcoeo«oco505Dco

lO Kn O »0 lO lO »0 lO

>>■>>.■ >■ >-■ >■ >■

«o

CO

•^

(;0

a>

o

CO

m

CO

hJ

1

»■

o

■s£

r— 1

S

^

rt (j;)

lO

^

r;:^ rt

=:

^.

bxJo

«i

^

cu-d

CO i^ 00
lO o o
O lO l^

^ m -5

S i^ CO

%

O cS

03 ?-

72 '^ 5 ^

O fli

^

S"3 .

-a X3

o

s

3 s

.2

5^1

^

O CO .

^.2

a 33

&:

o 2

•^ Oi

>

ill

^ 5

3

^"'S^

~i

-c OJ

nl

>>io£

03 O

O'-^

hn

c«

p '

p

be m
shec
ben

r<\

s

p

>.^ >^

^ :^ e r- :=:

CO i-l<MvOt^050(NeO

CO i^r^oooooiO'-'.— I

VO u-3 L.1 O lO O CO CO CO

o S

03 v-

>>>>>;>>>

O i-H oq

CO CO CO
> !^ >■*

c

e^-

CO CS

O

- '-a

crt

o a

X

o

"1^ a

O o

s-^

£ S ^ ^ a -2

■5 X S ~ s o

^ <a >~ -^ — ■ a

a a ^f *=i S 3

Q a

t< cs

•3 ^ .2

a =*

•§ a'"

ff

1-

s

S CO eS

_o

'"pa

.§

a ri .-^i^

e«

s «

.■<»

-to

"i ^'s

o
o

"o a

"U

■j:^'a

^•

-1^

03
p

S"

c^

S^-

P

s

r;

_^ ^

6

Ph o O

.5

1

_a3
P-

j2

51

J.s

1— 1 ^ 1— 1

c;

Oi

03

.2

OC 's.

<M srcq

.s

S<)

(M ^

^ e« .-i

C3

a

p

s

a

a

qa

S

j3

.s

<i)

^

<->

M

•-

a

c« s s

T-H

rp

5

T— 1

o ■

L-J

u.

;h

r -1

0>

O

^O

s

<N

*r<

So

cviii Chcqiter IX. Sources of the Speculum. Alcuins Liber.

<^

s S

11^

_S _o o ^

^

V. o

r^ X

g ^^

o 5 •"

^ H? ja. o rt ^

— ^

c ^_^ 2 1; £ -S o

_ O O —■ S CO "^

■ (N •'(O c<j — c^ ~ jqi "cq W

' >> o = ;: >^

c -;5 ^

r/ --

>:^

«-<\

"t^l ■■"

n

— — .

o

O c;

L*J

r; "-■

J|0

■f w

^

S p

O

^ p -£ K ;^

o j^ S 5 P
CO o « ~^

CO ^ ei - "c
^ - "-^ "S .^-.
G\ S (M ST;

,-^<^

CO

^

C)

^.

o

P

o

-o

a

o

o

c^

m

4)

n,

J-

o

5>

eo

H

->- i> -

s ^

S I 3

^ CO ■§

t^

s ^

s*r

o S

-ti X ^

•^

Ci ^

and

'S cs i .'S

uo
oc

5-s

o .^

•^ " "■ -*

(M

«o

l-'^ 0

^ — '^^

'^ — 'TT r-

-- ^ '^

'^

10

^ >.-a

c o 5

5 ^ X-9

•"^^ ^ ^

g

t^

^

sg;s

2 o 1

Ill's -S

-^" fe o S
.§ 5 g-S

^^-^^

S a j; _

J ?^ '2 '"i

^ 0 0 5

aj CO ;S -S
— ■ M S >S

-- — t« s

Si
£

1

a.
g

i

C5

1

g 5 g

3 > cj

'^ .=^ -r

.220

fcc 0 5

"^ S 3

^^^S'

^,^6^

<^<j£;c?

<^o^

r-^ 00 o

.-; c-i co'

-r 0 «o ^'

0 0 rH

in ic CO

CO 00 CO

CO CO CO :o

I^ CO CO

<x> to o

135 eo CO

0 «o 0 to

0 50 0

>■ > >

>■ > >

>■ > > >

>■ >■ >■

73 ,

1 -^

rA ■O

CO

rt •"

0

rf

C3

^ J?

.3

0 -^

S

0

S '^

a ;^

sc =

p-i

S

P- 5«

■ 5 =; .2 2

^^ ft-i "^ ■ — ' ^ 'r-

to :o~— T". — • -^ -

£ ? >. S " - "

;5 CC ^ -=^ ^

c ^ e;

r ^ " ~ c 5"

2 ~ — — w:-;:;!, -^

00 :^ ift to t^ CO
to I-~ CJ Ci Ci CI
1^ r^ I>. t-~ 1^ i--.

^ >■>>>■ >

; 5 _2 rt

oi
2

1

2 = ^ rt 'S
S sc "^ ^^ »
-S cS 0 " g.

1 si

^ 0

S

3

0

2
1^

^

to Ot^ ^ 00

c-' ^

.-5

t5

2 .2

a

s

^

0

oj2 id ^

c; 2

a'

s

5
0

'0

'-' aj^ «•-'

>-i ~ !M i;

T-^

^

^^ ^ "^

^ ^ ^- 1,-^ 2 ^ S _■ ci ;£, H

" ^ o

:3>

•^

M 0

?^_

S n

S s

0 0

vt S

J

■•?o

§ 1

s?

fe;

^ *

S 0

^^

^5"

N s

^

CJ

rt ^

fO

C*

'— "^

0

S ^ U

Chapter IX. — Sources of the Spcc^dum. Alcuins Liher. cix

;^

■i

^

C

o

:3

c

.£X

o

p

"o

J(0

ZJ

I

o

§

'o

3

s

o

_

o

•^

JlO

*^<\

>-,

>q

t:

2

J

a:

,J=

"^

"^

^

e

P

o

s

o

Q ^^

O

^

^

VO

s

1— 1

o

•<*i

a;

o

^

eo

"s

CO

¥3

^

<1

%• rw "^ .2^ a

'' c c "" 3

_ • - sag

2 1r a . ;^ ="= n

a s - o m ^

:; t; c

. ^^ a

-7S

o

o _—

O

^ ~ ,^1, ai i- -"- -tj

S '^ 2 - S A~

S ^ '3 S-j^ c -^

o

,;

c

'

c^

«

;_!

_

>

•— ^

d

_3

5

T
^

X

1

ti

o
to

§

•^

—

<p

^

^

rCi,

?,

(!)

n

ij

C3

CO

o

o

o

o

s

oT

"o

rt

o

> > t- > > >

^ f 5 ~'S

2 2 M «■?

.2-

■«

^

2 .-^ a =^s

§

:l

a 3S 2^

fe

a

11^1 = 1

•" °^ ^ 1: t 0)

a cj
a a
■^■^

S ■«

a o

1

o

is

tn

.S ?^"
.2 3

t* a-,

a i-rj *"? c^-*-*

"3 a e s i5 Tc

O ^ ^ cS • - =
r-5 ^ . c« S —'

CO g-3 >»t| J
• « tTi • = • -

2 X

rt tic

. o

a

-r-J

a;

o 'a

" CO

=f .a
1-2

c

S

S 2

.j_a

-r

.^

s

^O

tJ

p^

J ^

a

CO

ce

(S

a

'a

o

o

G S

'^

g >^

1

■>:

G 2--.— I'^S ~ .'=a '^^ ^ 2-—^ C

^.=

OOOOC»OOccOOCC'COOOOOCOcCcO'CCOO»OC OOCO

ts ^

2 f-^;^

ex Chapter IX. Sources of the Specuhim. Alcuins Lihcr.

B 2

2 o-^ ri 2^2

^(0

w

cs

', -, '

c:)

C'

r^

a>

R

.1^

'^

CO

o

r4

J(0

W

^-5

f^^ g

P Q)

a

MN IS

C <u

.5 ^

.S 6

■— • CO

5- O

«= S r£ « t^ "

C ^ o "^ S ,o
^ 0) "^o -^^^

K CO ?^ *^^ 5<

^ £ >.^ § c« 2

g p G gtE; G -

^ c*. ■-; - ^ -73

JR 0) M S^r^ » -

■11 z; x* ^ ^ T? d
'^ .2 <^ G >^ £ o
O S Oi p ^ K 03 ^.

'^'*" t" >0 ^ "S <^ "^

g » e« s -^ '■'

G O s

:ao

^1g^

fG cS

CO ^ S

-5< '^ t2

G ^
c; i^H r» ^ S^

G ^ o o I ^ ^;g
in ffi oT CO -^ 5D G -=^

G b

^ g'S'UZ G

A,&^

'fe.

^ r^

6

6 a ai

V. s>

oT

r3

n-f G '^

.. O ^ r^' _ t C 0?

p

se.G G

god dre
n his lo
aboue,
infill de

1 bonde
loude n
jrdes wi
nan alsc
le to do,
pini?!g,
uen ki>2
odes fac

o

^
O

CO

CM

I sapiencie, timor d
'rede of god in alle
ff wisdom is ))e big:

nd many hauen of
nd so he shal caste
0 lesu Crist, l^at is
Vid leten and flen s

its pi's 2.2
^G=^.te.^CoS

o o "S ,G S ® 3,"^
-^ -^ G 'S +^ ^ C -^

c

5G

c

CS

c

o

S
o
G

o

sf=o

<<h^<< £^Q < ^^ X\H

■5p5

.g CO -^ O t^ OO Ol O >-H C-l 1^ OO Ci o ^
eOOOO OOOOOOiOSCiCiOiOiOO

k^oooo oooiOiOoooocooooooociOJ

E -S e 5 p

H a ■— I* G

• C -►J &, o

O c»

S IS .2 43 G

S £ Gi2 G

'ts § 2 G o

^ 2 -G rt Q

I.S P .rt ^

O rH

c; OS

."1

^ . -

*^ ri

^' a

G '^

2 "^

I- rt

S 2

■ti-

13 OT

S "^

cs

^r

■.;3 a

CD
3

_2 ^j '-^ 'g

5- a
E G

S G 2«--;

g G

uii o

G .2 ^ ^ '—

. g (M (N .G (M « S

r 3 ^ G

ci r3 4) -,J

O

Chapter IX. — Sources of the Sjyccuhcm. Alcuins Liber, cxi

5. Discussion of AJijuin's '^icicke Ipeices."

The portion of Alcuin's subject-matter, that he described as De
Vitiis, seems to have been by no means attractive to the poet. That
those moral disorders were omitted from the discussion^ entirely and
are contained in the metrical enumeration poorly classified and in a
fragmentary condition, may be accounted for on ground of a frag-
mentary MS. The Epistola Nuncupatoria of the Speculum has
treated concerning a few facts of the manual De Vitiis. Additional
trace of the original is found as follows :

CAPITULUM .XXXIJ.

De Accidia : Accedie.

Liber. Spec^dum.

fol. 119 &, 1. 9. Accidia est pestis. v. 117. Accedie is awelfoul sinne.

1. 14. De q?ia nascitztr^^ somno- v. 121. Accedie is as sleufies broker.

lencia, pigricia opens boni. v. 124. And makejj man anuied to

do god.

CAPITULUM .XXXIIJ.

De Tristicia : Shame.

L 22. Tristicie duo su?it gene;'a. v. 785. Tweye manere sliame me?i

fint in boke.

unu??;. salutiferu???, v. 786. )3at ojier to sauuacioun.

altcru??i pestiferuMi. ' v. 787. )5at on (go)?) to dampna-

cioun.

]. 22. Tristicia salutaris-3 est v. 799. )5isilkeshame,bemycroun.

qwando de peccatis suis v. 800. Drawef al to sauuacioun.

a?ii??ia conixi%iQ.iur peccatoris

et ita cont;*istat?«* v. 794. At ]jin herte sore agramed,

ut ca?zfessione»i v. 795. And ne sparest for shame,

et pe^^nitencia;/* agere querat. v. 796. )5at J?uhitnilti«shrifteseie.

^ The poet of the Speeidum did not always follow his original in tlie actual
arrangement of the chapters. With verses 765 — 766, 779 — 782, compare 1.
300 ff.. Caput XV. : Qui eruhescit in conspedu Jiominis peccarc, quaato magis
debet erubcscere in conspedu Dei iniquitatem agerc. Cf. MS. R, Cap. xiii., fol.
114a: Qui peccata sua occidtat et eruhescit salubriter confiieri ; Cap. xii., fol.
113 h, 11. 23—25 : D&um qucva. testera Jiahet item hahebit cuia. %dtorem.

Verses 859 ff. of the Speculum recall 1. 34, Caput xvii., although included
under Caput xiii. of the poem : In vita tua benefac animce tuce, . . . quia post
mo7-tem non hctbcs potestatem bene faciendi.

cxii Chcqoter IX, — Sources of the Speculum. Alcuin's Liber.

6. The Benediction of the Speculum.

Verses 1029—1034 of the Spccuhim.

The poetical invocation of divine blessing ou the poet and his
public, the ordinary M.E. formula, meets counterpart in the various
MSS. of the Liber. The agreement of MS. Reg. 6 A. xi. is as
follows :

fol. 109 &, 1. 28. Auxiliante V. 1028. To]?atblissehevsbryng,

Domino,
nostro (iesu Cristo qui
cum patre & S'pirita 8ancto)

uiuit ef regnat^^ per in- v. 1029. )3at is king ouer alle J^yng

finita sec^la sec2dorum, amen. v. 1034. Amen. Amen. So mot

it be.
"With these versions may be compared the concluding passage of
MS. li. 1. fE. :

" Se heofenlice feeder (and Ipe sunu aiid fie hal^a ^ost) ^eunne us
faet we moton per ece lif 3eearnian (and ^e trymme on us po rihtan
36 leafan and ^escylde us wi^ deofles costnun^a and) ffet . . , we
moton mid hi??!, wunian faer he lifa^ and rixa^ on ealra worulde
woruld abutan ende, Amen."

Add. J\rS. 18,.338 of the Museum, a vellum octavo of the 10th
century called Isidori Episcopii Liher Officiorium de ecclesiasticia
oficiis, Breviarum Alcuini concludes gloria coronabitur. Amen.
MS. Kk. VI. 19, and MS. Mm. VI. 12, of the University Library,
Cambridge, have the same ending, perpetua coronabitiir gloria, Amen.
AVith these is to be compared the Speculum, 1029, 1030, and 1034 :

' ' To ])«i blisse he vs hryng,
pat is king ouer alle ]>yng.
Amen. Amen, so mot it he."

The Speculum is quite independent in the additional element of
the glorification of the Virgin, verses 1031, 1032 :

" And 3eue us g?*ace, while we be here,
To S6'/'ue hym and hys moder dere."

An amplification is preserved in MS. H^ (fol. 53 a), 832 — 835, with
fuller detail, marking a monkish environment for MS. H.,.

MS. Bibl. Eeg. 5 E, iv. adds the unique and charming benedicite
(fol. 110 6) : cum angelis dei perpetualiter possidere dign?<s efiicietur.^

^ Explicit liher Aluuini (MS.) leuite ad Widonan comitem.

Chapter IX. — Sources of the Spccidum. Alcuins Liber . cxiii

II. Main Differences heticeen Liber and Sjjecuhim.

Distinct points of agreement marked in the Sj^eciiJum, preserving
introduction, arrangement, and main outlines of the Liber, have been
discovered. On the other hand the two works are distinct from
each other in important characteristics. Tliese occur :

1. In tlie specification and discussion of the moral vices (De
Vifiis, i. e. n-icke pewes, v. 101) through deficiency in the original
material, or through modification to be credited to the poet.

2. In the section De Virtidibus, large portions of the Liber are
omitted from the Speculum, where the Latin author developed his
theme consistently with his text, producing a moral, not a liturgical
Avork.^

3. In portions of the Specuhim, De Viriufllms, Whar ]iurw ])u
mild to heuene recJie, v. 80, for Avhich the Liber is not responsible,
and where the poet interweaves episodes of different character.

The preceding section indicates that the Liber is the immediate
source of the Speculum, directing the trend of the argument. Yet
but one hundred and fifty of the eight hundred and ninety verses
represented in the accompanying tables are to be accounted for through
the Liber. The larger portion of the Speculum is thus not to be dis-
covered in the pages of the Liber, but deviates materially from the
original composition. Allowing for the variation natural to the
metrical arrangement of an underlying prose Avork devoted to the
same current of thought, it must be conceded that after the first one
hundred and thirty-seven verses, the Spec^diim exists as a free pro-
duction of an English redactor. The poet folloAved his source as
conscientious principle seemed to direct, but he modelled his material
according to his inspiration and enlivened his theology with incident
and episode not connected Avith tlie principal action of the work.
He improved dull passages, adapting them to the sympathies of the
English people.

If the Speculum be regarded as an independent unit, its immediate
sources must be looked for elseAvhere or traced through representatiA^e
passages. JSI"© English Avork has been found, that, as a Avhole, can
be held responsible for the incidents Avith Avhich the Specidum is
enriched. The various categories of vices and virtues cliaracteristic
of the Middle Ages add nothing to the proof of the Liber, and they
are themselves indebted elscAvhere for origin. The interesting Erench

^ See Moralia Opuscula, Froben II, p. 2.
SPEC. WAR. H

cxiv Chapter X. — Theological Sources of the Speculum.

treatise, Somme des Vices et des Vertues (Fr^re Lorens 1279), also
called Somme le Roi or Miroir du Monde (ed. F. Chavannus, Docu-
mentes puhlies de la Suisse romande, IV.) is distinct in itself and in
its descendants. The A-^enbite, Chaucer's Persones Tale, and the
later text, Confessio Amantis, have no immediate connection with
the exposition for Guy. Caxton's print, The Book Ryal, Tlie Book
foi' a Kyng, based on the ten commandments, the twelve divisions of
the Creed, and the seven gifts of the Holy Spirit, is a distinct treatise.
Compare also Klaber, Das Bild hei Chancer, pp. 337 ff. Equally
distinct are Vices and Virtues (Stowe MS. c. 1200), edited by Hol-
thausen, E. E. T. S., and all the various enumerations in the different
collections of Homilies, the editions of Morris for the E. E. T. S.,
l!Tos. 29, 34, 49, and 53. It is hardly necessary to look for the
source of the Speculum in a French original. The somewhat large
number of words of French origin, in comparison with other texts
of the period, A-^enbife through Banker's summary in Die Laut- u.
Flexionslehre d. miitelkent. Denkmdler nebst roman. Worterverzeichnis
and Poema Morale, for example, are to be attributed to the vocabulary
of the first source of the text, the Liber ; however to the contrary^
see Einenkel, Anglia, vol. v., pp. 91 fF. Sturmfels in Anglia, vol.
viii. p. 205, aims to prove, that in the first half of the 13th century
but few A.F. words or derivatives are to be traced in any theme.

An original for the Speculum as a specific unit not being dis-
covered, the history of salient passages is to be investigated. The
text itself guides uniformly to the clerical literature of the Middle
Ages, through allusion to St, Austin (St. Augustine), to Gregory,
and to the Scriptures.

CHAPTER X.

MINOR SOURCES OF THE SPECULUM.

§ 1. Minor religious Sources.

1. Indebtedness to St. Augustine.

With Chapter XVI. (verse 919) the influence of the Liber ends
abruptly. With verse 947 the poet transfers his study to another
type of popular didactic literature. The nciive and charming account
of Eli-^e is to be recognized as a favourite theme with St. Augustine.

^ Die zahl der franzosischen vjprter hdngt ah vom stande der verfasser, nicht
vom stoff der hchandelten gegenstdnde, . . .

Cha'pter X. — Theological Sources of the, Speculum, cxv

It is the subject of more than one discourse attributed to that divine.
Passages from the Speculum may be compared with the fortieth
discourse (Sermo XL. § 2) of Augustine (see Migne) :

St. Augustine. Sjyeculum.

Sermo XL. § 2. Verses 947—970.

jubetur Eliks. v. 950. Spak to Eli3e pe profete.

ibi pascatur a vidua. v. 95 L To a pore widewe he him

sende.
ad eum Dominus v. 949. Hou lesu Crist, houre

louerd svvete . . .
dixit: .... "Vade v. 953. (He seide) : " Elije, fu

shalt fare
in Sareptam. v. 954. Into Sarepte.

ego mandavi viduae, ut te pascat v. 955. per is a widewe, pat slial

ibi." pe fede."

beatus Elias viduam illam in- v. 959. pe widewe he niette.

veniet.
aqua se lavaret, v. 963. A dishful water she sholde

him 3iue.
cum ab ea v. 969. " Do," he seide, " bi my

red,
cibum petet. v. 970. Bring me wid Jie a shiue

bred ! "
" Vade," inquit, " mihi prius v. 982. " Abid," he seide, " er fiu

fac ! " go ! "

ex eo quod babes, ministra. v. 983. " First, jjerof male nie

mete,
inopiam noli timere, v. 984. And, whan put i hit haue

iete,
V. 985. Off pat bileue]), >u shalt
make."
non deficientem farinam. v. 1000. " pi mele ne shal wante

noht,
ubi oleum infunderet, tandiu v. 1001. And ]?in oyle shal waxen,

oleum crevit." sikerli ! "

talis ist nativera v. 1005. Now pu. miht knowe in

))i mod,
verse charitatis, ut erogando, cres- v. 1006. j)at in almesse dede is
cat. double god.

cxvi Chapter X. — Theological Sources of the Speculum.

To Augustine^ is to be ascribed the comparison embodied in
the Latin texts following verse 664 of the Speculum, Sermones,
vol. iii. p. 353, fol. 654, also employed by Gregory :

Qui sine humilitate uirtutes ceteras congregat, est rpiasi, qui in
vento puluerem ported (see edition of JMigne).

Augustine's discourses in common with others of the age expound
Biblical passages subject to the exegesis of the theologian of the
Speculum and of English priests of associated literature. Cf. for
instance Sermones 297, 302, 303, 304, etc., in connection -with
chapters x, v, i and vii.

2. Biblical Sources.

Under the fanciful exaltation, the decorative incidents of the
Gruy saga is to be discovered a solid texture of Biblical passages
so skilfully interwoven, that at first their presence is not to be
imagined. Some of them are as follows :

Lines 143—147, Psal. xxxiv. 14; xxxvii. 27; Is. i. 16, 17;
Amos v. 15; Rom. xii. 9; 1 Pet. iii. 11. 11. 148—160, 1 Cor. iii.
19. 11. 201—204, Hehr. xi. 6. 1. 204, James ii. 19. 11. 223 ff.,
Gen. iii. 6 fE. 11. 215—220, Gen. iii. 22. 1. 238, Gen. iii. 19. 11.
255, 256, Matt. xx. 23 ; 326, 1 Cor. xiii. 13. 11. 329—334, Lulce x.
27. 11. 329, 330, Matt. xxii. 37 ; Mark xii. 31. 1. 334, Matt. xix.
19; xxii. 39. 11. 346, 352, Gen. xviii. 2, 3. 11. 355, 360, Ex. xix.
18, 20. 11. 393—397, 1 Cor. xiii. 12. 1. 412, ff., Matt. v. 8. 11. 461—
465, James ii. 20, 22, 24, 26. 1. 518, Matt. v. 9. 1. 539 ff., Zech.
vii. 9 ; Rom. ii. 1. 11. 543, 545, Javies ii. 13; Matt. v. 7. 11. 535
—542, Mark xi. 25; Col. iii. 13. 1. 535, Eccles. xxviii. 2—4. 11.
549, 550, Matt. vii. 1, 2; Luke vi. 37. 11. 555—557, Matt. vi. 14.

1 Augustine's sermons preserve otlier passages suggestive of the Speculum :
" Vade, et affer me jnosillum ut manducem " ; " morituram, se elicit, cum consum-
maverit, quoel remansit" , . . "cum suisfiliis morituret . . .," etc. " Bencdixit
. . . Elias . . . hydriam . . . farince etcapsacemolei," etc. Traces of the Vulejata
are to be noted in the account ] (reserved by the Speculum :

V. 10 : " Gumqice venviset cul 2}orta,m, . . . appctruit ci . . . vidua . . ., vocauit
earn, dixitque ei : ' Da mihi paxduluni aquce, in vase vt hibam.

V. 11 : " Citmque ilia pergeret vt ajferret, clamauit . . . dicctis : ' Affer mihi
. . . hv-ceellam panis . . .' " v. 12 : " ' . . . no/i habeo pancm, nisi quantum
pugillus farince ...<£• jJ^'f^idum olci in lecytho . . . faciam ilium mihi d; filio
ineo . . . moriamur.' " v. 13 : " 'mihi ptrimum fac . . . tibi . . . postea . . .' "
V. 16: " fcerina non clef celt, <k lecythus olci non est imminutus . . ." See Vulgata
of MDCLXXX VIII. Liber III., Kegum verses 10—16.

The same theme is employed by Gregory, Hom. in Ezechielem, Lib. I Horn.
IV. Tom. II. col. 808, but marks no resemblance with the version of the
present poem.

Chapter X. — Theological Sources of the Speculum, cxvii

11. 559—568, Matt. vi. 15. 11. 568 ff., Luis xxi. 19. 11. 624—

632, Matt, xxiii. 12; Psal. cxxxviii. 6. 11. 630—634, Matt, xxiii.

12 ; Lul-e xiv. 11 ; xviii. 14 ; James iv. 6, 10. 1. 782, Num. xxxii.

23; Is. lix. 15; Prov. xiii. 21. 11. 814, 816, 824, 848, Is. \. 16;

2 Kings v. 12, 13. Ezek. xvi. 9 ; Acts xxii. 16. 11. 854, 878, Jolm

xii. 35. 11. 855—857, Jolm ii. 35. 11. 861, 862, Eccles. ix. 10;

Jolni ix. 4. 1. 883, Psal. cxi. 10 ; Prov. i. 7. 11. 949, 1004, 1 Kings

xvii. 9, 16.

The text underlying verses 168 — -176 recalls Prov. xxix. 23 :

A m Ill's pride shall Vving lilm low, see Is. ii. 17 ; Prov. xvi. 18,

and Job viii. 13 :

So are the tvays of all that forget God ;
And the liope of tlie unholy shall perish.

Verses 177 — 188 describe the compensations of adversity sug-
gested by Ueh. xii. 6 : Wiiom the Lord loveth, lie c.liasteneth. See
also Job V. 17; D2ut. viii. 5; Ps. xciv. 12; Prov. iii. 12. The
pas age carries tlie mind to verses 837 — 846 embodying the text,i
Psal. cxxvi. 5 : Th' y tli'it sow in tears shall reap) in joy.

Texts in which God is symliolized by fire (v. 359): Heb. xii. 29 ;
Ps. xcvii. 3 ; Hab. iii. 5 ; /*■. Ixvi. 15.

In the Latin texts cited, the Vulgata is generally followed
throughout the Speciilnm. A few orthographical deviations are to
be noted; cf. 1. 630, 3Iaft. xxiii. 12. L 554, Matt. vi. 12. L 782,
Mark iv. 22; 3Iatt. x. 26; Lul-e viii. 11, 12, etc.

3, Indirect Sources of the Specidum.

Sources of the Liber as employed by Alcuin may be regarded as

having a secondary and indirect value in the composition of the

Speculum. Alcuin's Liber, apart from the fact that it stands as the

product of the great learning and the high spiritual development- of

^ Cf. Shakspere, King Richard III. iv. 4:

" The liquid drops of tears, that you have shed,
Shall come again, transform'd to orient pearl."
For verses 454, etc., 544, etc., cf. Mcrcli. of Venice, iv. 1 :
" In course of justice, none of us
Should see salvation."
King llicli. II., v. 3:

" J pardon him, as God shall pardon me."
King Henry VIII. , ii. 1 :

" I free forgive, as I would be forgiven."
- The MS. .Tun. 23, Bibl. Bod. preserves some account of the teacher Alcuin.
He ' ' ferde siSSan on sae to ^a snoteran cyninge Karulus Jehaten. se hajfde

cxviii Cliapter X. — Theological Sources of the Speculum.

the eminent teacher, is indebted largely to the theological fathers of
the day, for Alcuin was rarely original.^ Alcuin was a living exponent
of modern doctrines. His life marked " self-reverence, self-know-
ledge, self-control." Added to his sense of responsibility and of con-
secration he desired to be of service to humanity in promulgating the
impressions and vital doctrines of those, whose theology he studied.
Accordingly it is not surprising that the Liber, and indirectly the
Speculum, should mirror the fundamental moral truths of Gregory,
Augustine,^ Prosper, Isidore, Bede, and that with Hraban he should
find, " Prudence,^ justice, bravery, temperance," the root and found-
ation of all virtue. It is not strange, that the contemplations of
Alcuin should be flavoured largely with the Christian ethics of
Cassian, and that the fidelity of Alcuin to his original should be
reproduced in the English poem. In this connection compare
passages of the Speculum, verses 785 ff., with Cassian over Tristitia :
Tristitlce genera sunt duo, imura quod vel iracundia deslnente vet de
illato damno ac desiderio prcBpedito cassatoque generatur ; aliud,
quod de irrationabili mentis anxietate seri desperations descendit.
For additional discussion of this question see Max Forster, Ueher
d. Quelleyi von jEffrics Exeget. Horn. CathoUcae, Anglia,'^ vol. xvi.
(1892), p. 47.

In purpose and dedication, the address to Guido, nominally Guy
of AVarwick through the Speculum, is to be traced in the work of
Jonas of Orleans : Be Institutione Laicali, Book III. Here IMatfred^
of Orleans receives instruction at his own request for guidance in
Christian life. In the classification of the eight fundamental sins,
Theodulph and Prosper^ are in agreement with Cassian.^

myclene crseft for Jode and for worulde. To ^am com albinus se refela lareow
and on his anwealde ?el}>eodi3 wunode on sancte Martines mynstere and fter
maneja Jelasrde mid J^am heofonlican wisdorae Jse him jod forjeaf."

^ See Guizot, Civ. in France, Leet. XXI.

^ Dedication of Com. on ■ John to Gisela preserves Alcuin's tribute to other
authors for help in "expounding holy words of the gospel," and first of all to
Augustine.

^ qiuituor prin^ipales : Prtidcntia Tristitia Fortitvjio, Temperantia, Caput
XXXV. 1. 3 ; also Gregory (ed. Migne), Tom. VI. col. 20.

* iElfric's familiarity with the works of Alcuinus is attested to through
jElfric's translation of the InterrogatioTies Sigeioukfi in Genesin; see editions of
MacLean aud Mitchell.

^ Dilecto in Christo Mathfredo Jonas in Domino perpetuam salutem, Migne,
Tom. CVI. col. 121.

'' Werner, Alcuin u. sein Jhit., p. 254.

Cha-pier X. — Traditional Sources of the Sjoeculum. cxix

§ 2. Traditional Sources.
1. The Alexius Motif.

Guy's entreaty for counsel has been recognized in the Liber ; the
epqxegetical source has been determined ; the ascetic factor of the
poem, providing romantic and sentimental environment for the ethical
theme of Alquin, is to be traced. The legend stands out from inter-
workings of Biblical themes, nomadic doctrines, the inheritance of all
liturgical and homiletical literature, and finds ulterior source through
the investigation of that greater Guy of Warwick saga, in whose atmo-
sphere rests the Spendum. In the motif ol the Speculuin an element
in contrast with the Liber, is to be recognized, overshadowing in
charm that marked by historical reminiscence. In distinction from
the superannuated military glory, that stirred the hearts of the an-
cestors of modern England, it is the leit motif of poem as well as
saga, in which present interest attains its highest expression. In the
Speculum is blended the radicalism and the romanticism of tradition.
The minstrel re-echoes the melody of earlier song no longer in
familiar tongue. The essential spirit of the poem culminates in
a single incident with its outlying episodes, that of the sacrificial
resignation of bride in religious consecration. Here Guy of the legend
is in confliction with another personality, for, whether the exterior
of the saga be endowed with the fine figure of the warrior Guy
or mark the features of the priestly saint Alexius, it envelops
one underlying kernel. From the fundamental germ of the English
Guy history has emanated an opposite type of literature recog-
nized in many languages, a traditional history, which may in
general be described as Can^im de saint Alexis. Through this agent
the ascetic factor of the Spec^dum is to be separated from its
Guido-individuality, and the Specidum, as a member of the Guy
family, is to be regarded as the after-play of an Alexius germ
wandered to England. In both are to be recognized the same
characteristics ; here are the same joyous wedding, the same pilgrim
wanderings, and death under the same exaggerated resignation.^

The earliest redaction of this material is a life of the saint : Vita
aiictore anonymo conscript a. Ex codice nostro membranaceo Ms.

•* See Dr. Furnivall's edition of the Alexius miracle published for the
E. E. T. S. The scope of the present volume limits mention of Alexius texts
to fundamental editions. No saga has a literature more comprehensive, extend-
ing to all the languages of Europe, and compi'ehending all types of composition,
even dravima musicale and tragidie {Le charmant Alexis).

cxx Chapter X. — Traditional Sources of the S'pp,culum.

antiquissimo Hierouyml de Gaule, Geldriae Cancellario, cum aliis
collata, found in the collection of the BoUandists, and supposed to
have been printed in 1636, in Rom typis Francisci Corhelletti from
ancient MSS. of the venerable monasteries of St. Boniface and St.
Alexius. This text was given to the public by Pinius in the Acta
Sanctorum Jnlii. 1725, Tomus IV., pp. 238 — 270, with the title
De S. Alexio Confessore. The Vita was also included in an incom-
plete form, by Massniann in the following work : Sanct. Alexius
Let)en in 8 gereimten mlid. Belumdlungen ; vehst gescliichtliclier
Einleitung, sowie deutschen, griechische?i und lateinisclien Anlidngen.
Quedlinburg u. Leipzig, 1843, cf. pp. 167 — 171.

Johannes Pinius assumes as undoubted, that the nationality of
Alexius as well as this recognition of his history was Eoman. His
opinion is stated in the title of his edition : De S. Alexio Confessore,
Romae, vel, ut cdia acta ferimt, Fdessae in Syria. Pinius bases the
entire history on a Greek canon of the 9th century, whose author
was St. Joseph.

Gaston Paris, La Vie de saint Alexis jmhl. par Gaston Paris
et Leopold Pannier, Paris, 1872, discovers the Guy- Alexius germ in
a Syrian legend embodied in literary form by a priest of the church
at Edessa, extolling the monastically upright life of a pilgrim to that
church, the son of an industrious and virtuous family of Constanti-
nople. He explains the alleged Eoman ancestry through accident.
The incident carried to Eome by Bishop Sergius became associated
with the church of Boniface by Pope Benedict. There the narrative
acquired local flavour, and became so genuinely acclimated as an
episode of Eoman history, that the death of the saint is actually
ascribed to the 5th century ; cf. Monograph by Du Chesne, p. 163.

The earliest presentation of the theme is to be attributed to a
Latin MS. written probably in Eome, a transcript of an older text.
Thus the Guy of Warwick saga was extant among the Eomans, and
rests not necessarily on Eoman tradition, but on a Eoman source
developed also in England.

And here again it bespeaks an earlier generation in tradition ;
but all actual material in ages to follow, whether it be Greek,
German, Provencal, or Norman, or French and English promulgated
on British soil, returns to Eoman ancestry. In all MS. forms, the
Alexius narrative embodies a Latin original transcribed in Italy. In
its branches are to be recognized the features of the Guy legend,
resignation and renunciation, voluntary poverty, the atoning pilgrim-

Chapter X. — Traditional Sources of the Speculum, cxxi

age, the return to native land, tlie acceptance of alms from the fair
hands of tlie forsaken bride, a moment of final recognition before
both martyr and martyr's bride become united in death. These
familiar lineaments are to be discovered in the history of Guy of
Warwick. The link ^ connecting the two episodes is probably
French on English ground. The characteristic modifications of the
later versions of the history were collected on English shores, but
the Speculum is undoubtedly indebted directly to a legend bearing
the name Guy of Warwick.

2. Minor Traditional Sources.

A parallel expression introducing the account of the fiery bush,
symbolical of the purity of the Virgin [Speculum, verses 355 — 368),
occurs in The Prymer or Laij Foils Prayer Booh,'^ edited by Little-
hales, 1895, in the " Hours of the Blessed Virgin " as follows, p. 24 :
Bi \)e huysch, ]iat moises si^ vnbrenf, we Imoicen ^at yi jyreisahle
maidenhede is kept. ..." Thou art the hosche of Synay," Shore-
ham's line, Poem to Mary, Wright, p. 131, recalls 1. 112 of Marien

Rosenkravz :

" Se ys de hush her viOTjsy," . . . etc.

The figure is used by Jacob Eymaii, compare Zupitza's note, str. 3,
v. 1 ff. ArcMv, vol. xciii, p. 309. Chaucer employs the metaphor in
the Priores.-^es Tale, Prologue : ,

" 0 mooder mayde ! o mayde mooder free !
0 bush vnbrent, brenning in Moyses S}'ghte,
That rauysedest douii fro the deitee." — str. 3, v. 1657 f.

But these lines were probably written later than the twelfth stanza
of An A. B. G. (cf. Skeat, xlvii). La Priere de Nostre Dame,^ str. 12,
V. 89 fi"., where the theme is developed with some fulness of incident :

" Moises, that saiigh the bush with flaunies rede
Breniiinge, of which ther never a stikke brende,
"Was signe of thyn unwemmed maidenhede.
Thou art the bvish on which ther gan descends
The Holy Gost, the which that IMoises wende
Had ben a-fyr ; and this was in figure."

^ A genealogical table showing the connection between the two developments
of the saga as represented by Guy and Alexius might be in order liere ; but it
seems wise to reserve the discussion for a separate article, i^articularly since
Professor Zupitza has investigated so carefully the Guy MSS. ; see Zur Litcratur
gescli. des G. v. Waricick.

2 E. E. Text Society, Extra Series, cv.

^ Skeat, Minor Poevis, pp. xlvii — xlviii and p. 4 ; Skeat's Chaucer, vol. I.,
p. 266.

cxxii Cliapter X. — Traditional Sources of the Speculum.

Skeat cites Chaucer's original from De Deguileville's^ Pelerinage de
VAme, Part I. Le Pelerinage de la Vie humaine, edition ^ of Paul
jVIeyer, MS. 1645, Fonds Fran^ais, in the National Library, Paris.
The exposition of the Speculum seems to stand as near the text of
Deguileville as does the Chaucerian quotation, as will be seen from a
comparison with the selection as contained in Stiirzinger's print^ of
Le Pelen7iage de Vie Humaine, " final assault of the 7 deadly sins " :

' ' Moises vit en figure

Que tu virge nete et pure,

Ihesu, le fil Dieu, conceus.

Uu buisson contre Nature

Vit qui(l) ardoit saus arsure.

C'es tu, n'en sui point deceus.

Diex est li feus qu'en toi eus

Et tu buisson des recreus

Es pour temprer leur ardure.

A ce veoir, Virge, veus

Soie par toi et receus." v. 11,025, etc.

The application to the virgin cannot possibly have originated with

Deguileville,^ for it had been given literary form fully two centuries

earlier by Walter von der Vogelweide,^ see Leicli, edited by Wilmanns,

Halle, 1869, p. 31 f., v. 37 if. :

" Ein bosch der bran, da nie niht an besenget noch verbrennet wart:
breit*^ unde gauz beleip sin glanz vor tiures flanime und unverschart
daz ist diu reiue maget alleine, diu mit megetlicher art
Te kindes muoter worden ist
An aller manne raitewist,
und wider menneschlichen list
den waren Krist
gebar, der uns bedahte."

Compare Lobgesang auf Maria, edited by A, Jeitteles from Innspruch

and Breslau MSS., Germania, vol. xxxi., pp. 299, 300, v. 167 ff. :

"du grliener busch, den Moyses saeh
vol flammen, deni doch niht geschach,
unversenget bleip er gar :
daz bezeichent otlenbar,
dar du meit blib unde waere,
do du daz osterlamp gebtere,
daz fiir uns geopfert wart
an daz criuze, Marja zart." ^

^ It will be noted that the orthography of Skeat following Meyer is here
employed; see Morley: Eng. Writ., ii. 204.

- Copied by Skeat from Furnivall's One-text Print of Chaucer's Minor Poems,
Part I., p. 84. '^ Printed for the Roxburghe Club, 1893.

■* Varying forms are not necessary to the purpose of the Speculum in the
selection of the passage.

^ To this selection and to Boddeker's Ballad attention was called by
Professor Kijlbing, to whom thanks are due.

® griicn according to Bartsch's print of the poem in Pfeiffer's Deutsche Clas-
siker des Mittelalters, Leipzig, 1877, vol. i., p. 169.

^ Zingerle {Zeitscr. fiir d. Philologie, vol. vi., p. 377) ascribes this text to
the fifteenth century.

Chapter X. — Traditional Sources of the Speculum, cxxiii

See footnotes, p. 299 : Dasselhe Bihl in Erl. 283, 115, im MelTcer

ManenL 117, str. 2, soicie im Arnsteiner Marienleich 110, 44 ff.

A Carroll in Jahrhuch fiir Romanische und Englische Literatur,

Neue Folge, Bd. II., 1875, pp. 92, 93, Das lownder der Incarnation,

edited by Boddeker in Englische Lieder u. Balladen aus deni IG.

Jahrhundert, reads as follows :

"Another signe behold and se :
Vpon this maid virginite.

Trulie of hir was ment
This fieiie bushe that was so bright
To Moises did give suche a light,

And not one leafe was brent." — str. 4, v. 21.

Skeat, Prioresses Tale, p. 144, notes an illustration in an Alliterative
Hymn, quoted in Warton's Hiit. of Engl. Poetry (ed. Hazlitt), vol.
ii. p. 284, str. ii. v. 2 : Heil, hash hrennijng that never was brent.

In the discovery that the fiery bush is symbol of the spotless
purity of the Virgin, the passage differs from the broad-spread inter-
pretation of the prodigy. The traditions of " bush on fire," con-
spicuous in all stories of the rood-tree from the days of Cynewulf
and Elene to the 14th century, and later^ in their multitudinous
accumulations of gleanings through the Middle Ages, unite in regard-
ing the bush as symbol of divine Presence. A frequent mediteval
application of the Biblical passages. Exodus iii. 2 — 6 ; Mark xii. 26 ;
and Acts vii. 30, is embodied in lines from Legends of the Holy
Rood, The Story of the Rood Tree, p. 73 :

' ' For suth, he said, >i wandes mene
J3e trinite )>ani thre bitweue. "

Compare Xapier, History of the Holy Rood-tree, E. E. Text
Society, 103, and Legends cf the Holy Rood, Symhols of the Passion
and Cross-Poems, edited by E. Morris, E. E. Text Society, 46.

Intermediate between the two versions ^ comes Maundeville's
interpretation of the expressive Biblical image in The Voiage and
Travaile of Sir John Mauudevilo, Kt., ed. Halliwell, London, 1839 ;

^ The " fierie bush" is to this day in cui'rent use in figurative language.
Dr. Ripley discovered in Transcendentalism "the fair tree of mj'sticism,"
a "burning bush" of revelation and sorrow, see Sanborn's Henry D. Thorcau
in Charles Dudley Warner's " American Men of Letters" (1882), p. 143.

2 The prodigy is not interpreted as symbolical in Book II. Of the Jevjish
Antiquities of Josephus (ed. Roger L'Estrange, London, 1702), chap, xii., p. 48,
where the record stands: "A Fire seen in a Biish, the Busli burning, the Flame
fierce and violent, and yet neither Leaves, Flowers, nor Branches blasted or
consum'd." The "surprize of it struck Moses with astonishment." The "Voice
that spake to Moses out of the fiery Bush" commanded him "to depend upon
the Assistance of an Almighty Power."

cxxiv Chapter X. — Traditional Sources of the Sj^ecvAum.

the text is included in Early Travels in Palestine, Bolin's Antiquarian
Library, Messrs. George Bell and Sons :

" And the Mount of Synay is clept the Desert of Syne, that is
for to seyne, the Bussche brennynge : because there Moyses sawghe
oure Lord God many tymes, in forme of Fuyr brennynge upon that
Hille ; and also in a Bussche^ brennynge, and spak to him." — p. 58,
ed. Bell, p. 42.

" Also behynde the Awtier of that Chirche is the place where
Moyses saughe oure Lord God in a brennynge Bussche." — p. .59,
Bell, p. 43.

" And a lytille aboven is the Chapelle of Moyses, and the Roche
where l\Ioy-ses fleyhe to, for drede, whan he saughe oure Lord face t(
face."— p. 62, Bell, p. 44.

Maundeville attempts no explanation of the miracle, leaving the
interpretation to the theologian and mystic.

Verses 347 — 354 contain the exposition of Gen. xviii. 2. See also
Hebrews xiii. 2. The same passage is presented in ISIaundeville's
description of Hebron (see Halliwell) :

"And in that same Place was Abrahames Hous : and tliere he
satt and saughe 3 Persones, and worschipte but on ; as Holy Writt
seythe, Tres vitUt et unu adoravit : that is to seyne ; He saughe 3
and worschiped on." — p. 66, Bell, p. 47.

The same general tlieme is discussed by Orrra as follows, verses
19,385, etc., of. ed. of Holt :

"Nan mann ne inilihte nsefre sen

Allmahhtij Godd onn erfe,

Wifj]' erjlic ejhe off er}>li3 flaesh.

19,429. AVhatt Abraham, whatt Moysses,

Ne spejhenn >e3J nohht Drihhtiu Godd
Inn hiss goddcunnde kinde ?

Na fulijwiss, ne sahh liimm nan
Wi]']5 erj^lij flajshess ejhe,

f)att wise J^aet himna enngless sen
Inn hiss goddcunnde kinde."

^ Maundeville reports the exhibition of the bush which was "burnt and wab
not consumed, in which our Lord spoke to ]\Ioses," shown at the church of St.
Catlierine, see edition of Bell, p. 43. " And thanne thei schewen the Bussche,
that brenned and wasted nought, ia the whiche oure Lord spak to Moyses." —

Halliwell, p. 60.

Chapter XI. — Metrical Stritcture of the Speculum, cxxv

Part III.

CHAPTER XI.

ON THE METRICAL STRUCTURE OF THE SPECULUM.

The Speculum Gydonis may receive investigation on basis of laws
governing the lyric verse of Chaucer. The Speculum, representing
the pre-conqiiest rather than the modern side of the mediaeval
period, marks itself as a distinct type in the growth of language.
On authority of Chaucerian study noteworthy questions of mechanical
form may be classified. The jwem is to be studied with reference
to the development of the riming vowel, its phonology, its quality
and quantity, and the method of its introduction in the riming
system used by the poet. Attention will be directed to the poet's
use of open and closed e- and o- sounds in rime combination, to his
representation of the development of O.E. -?/ {-y), umlaut of -u (-a),
and to his arrangement of rimes in the relationship of -y : -ye, and
cons : cons + e.

§ 1. The Strophe.

Two lines joined by final rime form the strophe. Compared
with the Poema Morale, in septenar, and with On God Ureisun
of Ure Lefdi in mixed verse, where the completion of tlie strophe
marks also the limit of the sentence, the verse may be regarded as
presaging the " run-on " line of the Elizabethan drama. Sentence
structure is in no way impeded by mechanical verse form. At times
the riming characteristic of tlie strophe is continued through two
consecutive couplets, developing tlie scheme aaaa. This illustrates
no unusual phenomenon in M.E. versification : Sir Beues 63.3 — 6,
749—52, 893—6, etc., see Kolbing, p. xi. ; Havelok 17—20, 37—

40, etc.; Sir Fyrumhras, see Zupitza, Ubungshuch, p. 107, 1138 —

41, 1144 — 47, and also in the csesural rime 1138 — 41, etc. ; Poema
Morcde, 3 — 6, 7.5 — 80, 233 — 36, etc. The Speculum contains illus-
tration through the following instances : {-ay) 249 — 52, (-ere) 353 — ■
56, (-e) 389—92, {-e) 401—4 {jiey : say 403—4 in H^), (-e) 533—
36, (-er(e)) 779—82, {-Hit) 855—58, {-ede) 1025—28, as well as in
(-e) 549 — 52, {-ome) 643 — 46. Purely accidental or resulting from
the momentary impulse of the poet, successive couidets united by
the same riming syllable do not present strophic formation.

cxxvi Chapter XI. — Metrical Structure of the Speculum.

§ 2. Construction of the Verse.

The normal line contains four stressed syllables with regularly
alternating thesis, fulfilling Ruskin's requirement for the *' chief
poetry of energetic nations." It produces the conventional iambic
tetrameter. A final unstressed syllable is admissible. The scheme
thus develops a catalectic or a hypercatalectic verse ; a metrical
pause occurs generally after the second arsis. The same technique
is employed in Guy of Warwick, the first 7306 lines of the
Auchinleck text (cf. Zupitza's edition, and Kolbing, Sir Beties,
p. xi.), in Sir Beues, verses 475 — 4620 (Auch. MS.), in Owl and
Nightingale, King Horn, and in a multitude of like works. Although
following the accentual system of versification imitated from French
poetry (cf. PI. Grdr., vol, ii., p. 1042, § 33), yet the verse partakes
of the character of the native English short-line couplet.^ This is
recognized through the logical significance of its stress, through
freedom in the development of unstressed syllables, and through
incidental return to a modification of the elemental alliterative con-
struction. As medium for the expression of his own personality,
external form must be considered to a degree subservient to the
moral emotion of the poet. The merit of this quality in the verse is
emphasized by contrast with the evenly accentuated measures of the
phonetician Orrm, or of the " moraP Gower." There the quanti-
tative standard of the Latin model ^ is exemplified with painful
exactness. Lines from Orrm, in septenar, Gower, and the author
of the Speculum, both in tetrameter, placed side by side, display
to an advantage the pleasing dignit}"-, the thoughtfulness, and the
melody of the verse of the present text. Compare as follows,
where the opening verses of the Orrmulum serve as characteristic
of the poem :

^ The short riming couplet is to be regarded as first consistently and
regularly employed in a metrical Paternoster composed in the south of England
in the second half of the 12th century, see ten Brink (ed. Kennedy, 1889),
p. 156, and also p. 267.

'^ See Chaucer's dedication of Troilus to

" . . moral Gower

To thee and to the philosophical Strode."

Badulphus Strode nohilis poeta has earned attention from Dr. Furnivall and
a notice from GoUancz, in Pearl, pp. 1., li. See also Morley's edition of Confessio
Amavtis, p. xiv.

^ The Foema Morale, illustrating to a degree principles of classical accentua-
tion in re-^pect to precision in the alternation of the stressed and the unstressed
syllable, is to be distinguished from the Speculum, where the English element
predominates.

Chapter XI. — Metrical StnicUire of the Speculum, cxxvii

Jjiss hoc iss nt^mmnedd Orrmulum,

forrjji Jiatt Orrm itt wrohhte,
annd itt iss wr6hlit off qua)?))rigan,

off g(jddspellb(5kess f^wwre. — Orrm. 11. 1 — 4.

Sometime lich linto jje c6ck,

Sometime unt6 ))e laiierock.^ — Gower, p. 266.

As representative then of the element distinctively English, the
verse is subject to modifications dependent on conditions in the
thesis and upon various readings made possible through elision,
slurring, and the interpretation attributed to the syllabic value of
final -e. Through diversity in arrangement of syllables of this order
the line seems at times too short for the scheme to which it belongs,
at times too long. After making due allowance for instances of
apocope, syncope, elision by synalepha or ecthlipsis, for the doubling
of the unstressed syllable, or for its omission, still the verse contains
uniformly four metrical divisions. Every line of the poem can be
resolved into a four-stressed verse. For instance, verse 124 reads
smoothly under five-syllabic ictus as follows : And mdl-ep man '
aniiiikl tu do god. With aid of syncope of e in mahe]i and of a
double thesis in the first foot, the normal four-stressed measure is
attained : And malie^ man ' aniiipd tu do god. It is also secured by
means of the double thesis in the fourth measure : And mdke\i man •
anuied to do god. With verse 124 compare Leg. of G. Women,
Recension B, v. 91 : And mdketh hit soune ' after his fingeringe.'^
Verse 329 adapts itself to Gower's standard (the first thesis being
deficient^) arranged in quantitative pentameter : Hit is, ' loue god
oner dlle ping. Corrected by H.^, it conforms to the four-beat line.
The vigour of the preferred arrangement is apparent : Hit is, loue
god ' ouer dlle Tping. The flexible thesis is answerable for similar
irresoluteness in verses 232, 398, 670, 847, 959, 973, etc.

In all the texts verses apparently devised for the three-accentuated
measure occur, giving the copyist opportunity for amplification of
the material. That the poet be answerable for the deficiency, deci-
sion cannot be ventured. Copjdst alone would hardly incur the

^ Gower's Confcssio Amantis, Tales of the Seven Deadly Sins, edited by
Henry Morley, LL.D., London, 1889, p. 266 (Book V., v. 274).

^ This scansion presupposes that metrical and word accent do not necessarily
fall together. Otherwise the following arrangement is to be adopted :
And mdketh hit sdune ' after his fingeringe.

"* Naturally Gower never permitted himself the license of the omission of
the "up-beat " in the first or the second section of the lino according to models
of versification purely English in origin.

cxxviii . Chapter XL — Metrical Types of the Speculum.

responsibility of the fundamental mass of deviation. Line 107,
Herkue nou]>e : to me, was source of uneasiness to the scribe. Each
remodelled the line, to adapt the unstressed measure to the require-
ments of the tetrameter. Lines omitting the unstressed syllable in
the first or the fourth measure have apparently but three metrical
divisions. Lines 81 (also 139) and 704 appear, at hasty glance,
as follows: 81 (139), Wisdiha in godes dy/^de ; 704, Du]i a litel
tres2)ds ; but a prefen'ed reading ranks tliem in type D : Wis-dom '
in godes drede, Do]) a litel ' tres-pds.

In no instance is the principle of the verse necessarily to be
regarded as altered by the poet to introduce new rhythms, trimeter
or pentrameter, for purpose of added impressiveness, as has been
attributed to Sir Beues^ (cf. Kblbing, p. xi.), see line 1376, pat i se, •
11010 here, or 1383, Lo her, • pe lang Ermin. The Sp)ecidum does not
illustrate the practice of the Elizabethans in modifying its accepted
standard to portray solemnity, as for instance under the presence of
supernatural beings (see Abbott, §§ 504, 507, 509, etc.), illustrated
by Shakspere, Macbeth, 1\. i. 20 ; Rich. III., IV. 4, 75.

§ 3. Metrical Types of the Speculum.

" So pray I god, that none . . .
Ne thee mis-metre, for defaute of tinige. " -

In general the characteristics of the verse-system of the Speculum
may be classified metrically according to the following scheme :

A. A marks the typical and fundamental line of the poem, the
four-accented measure, constructed regularly as it is described in the
preceding section. A conveys the intended movement of the original
verse. To this line as a standard all other lines must be referred
in metrical classification. ]\Iodifications of type A are presented
developing a system,^ which comprises four additional types of verse
structure.^ Under type A all lines Avill be classified, that may not be
arranged in the remaining four divisions of the subject. The type is
abundant in t\\Q Spjeculum. The representative verse is as follows :

^ These verses could probably be adapted to the tetrameter on the hypothesis
of a monosyllabic arsis, the thesis being replaced by an emphntic pause : 'put i
se • 'ii6w-h&re ; L6-hir ' ]>e king Ermin, the effect of slowness and solemnity
being still attained.

2 Chaucer, Troilus, v. 1809.

3 Cf. Schick, pp. Ivii ff.

* The standard verse of the accentual system is to be regarded as uniformly
the metrical couplet of four stressed syllables to tlie line.

Chapter XI. — Metrical Types of the Speculum, cxxix

V. 17. For, whan J)e icorld ' \e hap ikduht. — 31. Hon on a
time ' he stod in Ipouht.^ — 32. pe icorld'es hlisse ' hivi \6uhte noht ;
cf. 8, 9, 10, 13, 14, 33, etc. The verse may have a final unstressed
syllable, /. e. a feminine ending : v. 2. And hele of soule ' i may ou
tech'e. — 3. \)at i ivole speke, • it is no fable. — 4. Ac hit is swiye '
yrofitdble; cf. 6, 11, 12, 15, 16, 20, 22, etc.

The number of verses to be ascribed to type A varies, being in-
creased or diminished according to the standard determining the
logical significance of the unaccented syllable at the caesura and in
the first measure. Confliction often exists between A and some other
distinct type. Examples could be cited in ■which an unaccented
final syllable may be slurred, apocopated, or syncopated at the cassura
in favour of the rhythm, and conducive to type A. On the other
hand, poetical license permits the sounding of a final -e or -en, other-
wise silent, at the caesura. Under these conditions types A and C
have equal claims to the same verse. Because of the flexible
accentual quality of the language at this period and the license per-
missible in the thesis, ultimate decision in classification on basis of
a specific type must be influenced by personal taste, guided by
a sensitive ear for rhythmical harmony, and governed by the
individual judgment as to the standard employed bj' the poet.
Compare paragraphs to follow over types B, C, D, and E.

B. B serves as a variation of the verse structure A, by which a
redundant syllable is introduced before the caesura,'^ giving in that
position a thesis of two syllables {i. e. a trisyllabic measure), the
Speculum thus presenting a development of the epic caesura. B is
not well illustrated by the poet. It does not approach the Romance
standard (Italian, French, Provencal) of popularity supported by the
verse of five measures (cf. Schick, p. Ivii.) preserving similar con-
struction. The added variety and melody produced by this type as
developed in the five-accentuated line of Chaucer and of the Eliza-
bethan dramatist (cf. Abbott, § 454) is to be attained for the shorter
verse by other means. Supposing the accent to have passed to the
first syllable in instance of sendse {seruisel), verse 36 illustrates the
use of the epic caesura (type B) : And in his seridse • was Sucre mo.
Otherwise v. 36 is to be classified under the fifth type (E) : And m
Ids seruise ' was euere mo. The preservation of line rime v. 495

^ Read Ildu on a time with fluctuating accent.

2 i. e. trochaic caesura, the first section of the line preserving a feminine
ending.

SPEC. WAR. I

cxxx Chapter XI. — Metrical Types of the Speculum.

gives the epic caesura : \iere i \e finde • i xcole \e hind'e. See also
verses 826 and 955. Type B is combined with a trisyllabic foot at
the beginning of the verse : v. 357. At the mount of Syndy'^ • hi aide
ddwe. — 959, At pe yite of Ipe cite ' \ie icideice he mette. With mono-
syllabic hrst measure : 303. Wit and lahniing • dud Mintise, though
the reading Wit and Tmnning ' and kointise (qweyntise, MSS. A^DJi^)
merits recognition. Probably in this class is 157 : Hele of bodi • in
1)6)1 and hiiide, perraittiug the hiatus to exist at the Ccesura, Kote,
however, instances ^ of double thesis in third foot as follows :

v. 347. Ahrahcim him sduh, • dc \)ii nost noht hou. — 381. God
is so dene ' and so cler a ^ing. — 551. For^^eue, pou man, ' for \e
loue of me. With a final unstressed syllable : 847. Nit 36 muive
witen, ' tohdt It is to men'e.^ — 549. Alsioich met • as ^u metest me.
— 362. And himself • in \dt ilke sihte. Additional illustrations of
the trisyllabic third measure are: -■^41, *341, *350 (.4^), 608, 652,
813, 1033.

Under B the number of illustrations is increased by instances
in which an unaccented -e {-en) is sounded before the caesura, but
generally final -e will be elided or apocopated in favour of the funda-
mental type A. Accepting rigidly the inflectional laws attributed to
the poet, tlie following lines may be read by type B : 52, *64, 101,
181, 240, 522, 533, 747. Suppression of the final syllable at the
cjEsura converts into type A many verses otherwise to be cited under
B (see under A) : 2, 3, 15, 16, 26, 31, 32, 44, 59, 60, 76, 77, 83,
85, etc. Slurring or syncope will remove from B some illustrations :
12, 13, 345, 424, etc. Verse 94 opens a question treated under de-
clension of substantives, that of the inflectional final -e in dative
forms in the singular : And shrifte of m6u\ie • shdl be pi bote. Type
B removes all difiiculty from the acceptance of this -e in the present
instance, though verse 94 may naturally be interpreted (cf. Decl.) :
And shrifte of nicjupe * shdl be J)^ bote, avoiding the awkward efi'ecfc
of the break at the middle of the short verse.

Verse 123 possibly belongs to type B : Hit is a derne " mourning
in mod; but it seems to provide an instance of double thesis in
the fourth measure, rather than at the ciBSura : mourning in mod;
though here the question of fluctuating accent merits consideration.

^ This reading presupposes that Syyiay received the accentuation familiar in
modern English.

* An asterisk marks the number of a verse containing a principle of metrical
structure iu addition to the one specifically illustrated.

^ Epic caesura, if the reading be witen.

Chcqder XI. — Metrical Types of the Speculum, cxxxi

mouruing is undoubtedly the form to be read, verse 125 mourninge :
(springe). For modern use of the epic caesura, compare the musical
application of Coleridge, Christahd (ed. Morley, p. 287), Part I., v. 2 :
Andfrurii her kennel • beneath the rock. — Part II., v. 121 : She shrank
and shuddered • and sciid again. Lyric caesura characterizes verse
999 : Ne dred ]?e noht, womman, • in ]>i puuht. Compare also verse
232.

C. Type C produces in the four-stressed system a verse cor-
responding to the Lydgatian type in the five-beat measure. It com-
pletes the rhythm by substitution of a rest for a sound, a dignified
and vigorous means of poetical emphasis. The thesis is wanting in
the cfesura, so that the third measure consists of arsis only, two
stressed syllables meeting in the middle of the line. Compare
Schipper, Engl Metrik, vol. I., p. 37, and Schick, p. Iviii. This type
seems to have been pleasing to the poet ; cf. as follows :

V. 204 : ])at 6 god is • cind no mo.^ — 215. And ^df to man • fre
poicer. — 405. 3(/' p« 'i^olt sen ' in \i siht. — 613. To siiffre icrong •
and vnriht. — 615. Ac sivich a fiht • is vnme\i. Other illustrations
are: 224, 332, 452, 453?, 454, 503, 719, 726, 918.

It is to be conceded, that in some instances other hypothesis is
possible. Uncertainty in the classification of the syllable producing
the thesis results in alternative readings for some of the lines
previously cited. Following type A with omission of the thesis in
the fourth measure are the following versions of lines 204, 224, 613

and 615 :

V. 204 : Jjat 6 god is // and no * mo.

V. 224 : }3at euere singyn // bi • gan.

V. 613 : To suflfre wrong // and vn • riht.

V. 615 : Ac swich a fiht /'/ is vn • mej>.

v. 719 may be read : ^V^ierlpurw ]iii miht • in \)i mod. A question of
emphasis modifies the absolute classification of other verses. 332
may receive the interpretation // \u most • do in its second section ;
453. // fro ^6u • gon ; 454. // hadde ^e • non.

Combining with unstressed final syllable occur, v. 105 : })anne is
hit god, • \)dt Ipit shone. — 438. ])at sloicen Mm ' \iurw eniiie. —
446. Wid sterne voiz • and wid heie. Additional illustrations are :
24, 251, 35, 75, 1001, 227, 253, 498, 583, 766, 832, 909, 960,
1025. Type C produces, in combination with the acephalous verse

^ MSS. Hj and H., attempt to preserve type A by the modification of the
construction of verse 204 ; R^ and E of verse 452 ; D and H of verse 615.

cxxxii Chai^ter XI. — Metrical Types of the Specuhtm.

(type D), the effect of two short acephalous verses, the half line
following the caesura having the general character of the type^ in the
principle of the full acephalous line : 323. Herkn'e mi • dlle to me. —
461. Hope to god ' and do god. — 80. Whiche \eih bep ' dlle on
reive. — 90. ^it ])u must • vse more. — 927. God seip \us • in Ms lore.
Other examples are: 445, 448, 816, 824, 848, 864, 919, 927, 983,
1026. Uncertainty characterizes also the illustrations of this para-
graph. The meaning of the poet may have demanded the following

arrangement :

V. 44.5 : )5anne wole god // to hem • seie.

v. 448 : G6|j anon, // goj? nu • gofe.

V. 461 : Hope to god // and do • god.

V. 494 : Off \)[s word // Jiat god ' seide.

V. 816 : WasshejJ 6u, // and be)? • clene. 824, 848.

V. 983 : First, J)er6f // mak me • mete.

Verse 498 is removed from type C by MSS. D and H^^ through
the reading: Aiid to lesu Crist ])e take. 919 passes also to type D
on the supposition of fluctuating accent : Leue frend // lierkne to me.
881 may be removed from type C on ground that it contributes
illustration of the retention of the imperative ending in weak verbs :
])erfore w6rcli\e\, jj while \)u matt. 983 may be read : First, • ]>erof //
mdk me mite.

Type C is enriched bj'' the uniform observance of established
poetical laws,^ particularly in the elision (apocope) of final -e in the
caesura. Yet if it be granted, that through the influence of the
metrical pause a syllable be preserved, that would otherwise be sup-
pressed, numerous lines belonging to type C, under rigid adherence
to the metrical and inflectional system of the poem, may be read
according to type A or type D. With the following lines may be
compared v. 217, Leg. of G. Women :

V. 145 : Ac to late fii sinne • al onliche;
V. 294 : I shal 30U shewe • in jjis place ;
V. 311 : B6)5e J)e p6re • and )?e riche.
V. 217 : With florouns smale • and I shal nat lye. —

Leg. of G. Women.

1 The "up-beat" {auftakt) is thus omitted at the beginning of each of the
two sections of the verse.

'■^ The evolution of type C may possibly be accredited to the influence of the
acephalous verse, as well as to the increasing tendency toward the weakening of
the O.E. full endings and the ultimate loss of the inflectional final -e. Cf.
Schick, p. Iviii.

Chapter XI. — Metrical Types of the S-peculum. cxxxiii

Skeat does not accredit Chaucer with the metrical suppression of -e
in the caesura, Prioresses Tale, p. Ixii. The poet of the Sjjeculuni may
at times have availed himself of the same licence. He has done
so in other measures; cf. 279. sliolen ' wilnen euere. — 297. slwlen '
pdrten henne. — 316. hem • shal wdnten ouht. Similar instances are
not wanting in the third measure: verses 109, 145, 179, 273, etc,
A larger number of lines, where conflicting vowels do not coalesce,
may be studied under Hiatus (cf. § 8). Sir Beues illustrates type
C, MS. A, 475 — 4620; v. 485 : Buide ])ow me • to him take; cf.
747, 801, 839, 916, 936, etc., and Pearl 60i.

D. D classifies a line iambic in movement, but beginning with a
single stressed syllable.^ The first measure consists of arsis alone,
the German auftaktlose verse or verse mit fehlendem auftakt. It
is employed by Skeat as the " clipped line," Leg. of G. Women,
pp. XXXV., xxxvi., by Schick as the "acephalous line," Tempjle of
Glas, p. Iviii. ; cf. also ten Brink, § 299, and Sidney Lanier, TJie
Science of English Verse, p. 139. The Specidum is rich in illustra-
tion. Compare as follows :

V. 7. \)us shal hen ' \i Mginnmg.^128. Sdmied worp he • neuere
mo. — 137. Herkne noio • tu my sarmoun. Other instances with un-
stressed final syllable: v. 1. Herkne]) dlle ' to my speche. — 29. Off
an earl • of gode fame. — 39. Alquin tods ' his rihte ndme, and as
foUows: 18, 28, 30, 39, *41, 49, 51, 54, 57, 62, 63, 70, 71, 74,
76, *80, *81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 91, 100?, *107, 109, 111, 112,
115, 116, 120, 122, 129, 137, *139, 140, 141, 155, 157, 161?, 164,
177, 187?, 196, 223, 228, 251, etc.

Of the couplet of four measures as employed by Chaucer, type D
occurs in Tlie Hous of Fame ; cf. verses 58, 61, 86, 103, 105, 133,
172, 173, etc. In the Chaucerian pentameter Skeat discovers many
illustrations ; see Leg. of G. Women, pp. xxxv., xxxvi., and note to
verse 67 ; Prioresses Tale, p. Ixvi. The second system of versifica-
tion Sir Beues uses D, verses 475(1)?, 476(2), 479(5), 481(7), 485(11),
487(13), etc. It existed in the earliest mediaeval English versification,
in the septenarius of the Poema Morale ; cf. verses 1, 4, 5, 6, 7, 11,
12, 13, etc. Milton- makes happy application of the principle in
L'Allegro, 19, 21, 25, 26, etc., II Penseroso, 17, 32, 34, etc., and it
finds expression in Vision of Sin, part II. (see Skeat), Freedom in

^ /. e. monosyllabic first measure.

2 See ed. Browne, vol. i, pp. 30, 34, English Poems by John Milton.

cxxxiv Chapter XI. — Metrical Types of the Speculum.

this construction is attributed to the great Elizabethan master, Abt,
§ 479.

Group Y of the Speculum often seeks to remove the monosyllabic
first measure by the introduction of an unstressed syllable beginning
the line. The effort of H.^ at reconstruction of the metre is to be
noted. Verse 7 accomplishes this by the introduction of ys ; v. 18
replaces In with Into ; v. 30 writes Sire Gy for Gy ; v. 49 has Vpon
for On; v. 54 owjr vs for tis ; v. 57 Doo me make for Make me;
V. 74 But ^yffe for Bote; verses 28, 39, and 41 are not altered in
the first measure.

E. The first measure of type E is represented by a thesis of two
syllables, i. e. verse mit doppeltem auftald. In contrast with the
five-stressed measure, where the type is not uniformly well repre-
sented, many verses of the Speculum may be read according to this
model :

V. 341. But \u loue • fie cristene ])at hi ]>e be (MS. A^^). — 504.
Wlidn tee Mm bisiJcep ' jidt riht is. With unstressed final syllable :
V. 21. Nefor I6ue_ to god • ve for Ms ei^e. — 36. And m his seruise •
was euere more. — 37. A god man \er was • in ^ilk'e ddice. — 754, Aiid,
of nedful \ing • ^' loole ^07i teche. — 1006. pat in dlmesse dede ' is double
god. — 1013. lii unoper stede ' i hdiie witnesse. Additional instances
are: 124], 143, 145, *232, 280, 284, 329, 340, 465, 507, 535?, 564,
565, 567, *581, 582, 683, 779, 793, 795,* 835, 859, 936, 940, *959,
966, 975,1 976.

^2 preserves in verse 149 the reading of A in distinction from
U, \)is is being read ])is' {])is'~'is). Yerses 341 and 504 were much
tampered with by the scribes (cf. variants) in aspiration toward
type A.

By the omission of pat, v, 1006 conforms to the fundamental
type on basis of MS. E, in opposition to J.^ and D. Contrary to
other MSS., perhaps quite by accident, 92 (= 474) falls into type
A in ISIS. A, reading : A7id redy \dre • to du jpendunce. The verse is
otherwise indefinite in classification, the criterion being redi. Accent-
ing the second syllable type E is illustrated. A preferred form places
the verse under A with double thesis in the second measure.

V. 1020. Also ofte as pou • mayt-^ ^eue uuht, is excluded from
type E, if Also be regarded as a single syllable ; cf. Cliaucer, Genl.
Prolog. V. 730. For tlm ye knowen also (= als) wel as 1.

The classification distinguishing any one of these individual types
is not absolute. A verse admits of various readings accordiucr to

Chapter XI, — Metrical Types of the Speculum, cxxxv

varying interpretations of its meaning or its external structure. So
569, belonging apparently to C, admits of restoration to type A by
the substitution of the dissyllabic louerd for lord of text Aj^ :

Houre swete 16rd • in his speche, (C)
Houre swete louerd • in his speche. (A)

Similarly, by granting a dissyllabic pronunciation to eorl, rl being
pronounced with a svarabhakti vowel rely type C is converted into
type A ; cf. verses 45, 50, and 65 :

V. 45. Oil him jje eorl • was wel war. (C)

Off him J)e eor[e]l • was Avel wdr. (A)

In opposition to the hypothesis that eo is a dissyllable, is the reading
of verse 29, Off an eorl of gode fame, and the monophthongic use of
eo in eor])e, possessing the metrical value of erpe, compare eor'pe 296,
375, 397, 600, 604, 735, with er])e 382 and 589.

Type C often depends for its classification on the interpretation
of the poet's intended meaning. In verse 100, grant that the poet
wished to make j)U conspicuous, and type C is assured ; but D is
quite possible on supposition of the poet's desire to emphasize the
condition presented through if in the first measure, with added weight
of stress on the idea of the wish suggested in wolt ; cf. Abt, § 484.

If ])u wolt h^m • to pe take. (C)
If J)u W(51t hem • t6 J)e take. (D)

Type C is peculiarly influenced by the -e at the csesura. Thus
verses 10 and 14 are tlie property of C, if the -e of self[e] be silent
(cf. MS. Aj). Interpreting \)iselfe and himself e as original forms,
the normal type claims the verse. The fluctuation between A and C
is illustrated, verse 253, in the copyist's versions of the vigorous
steih: To lieuene he steih • puno his mihfe. The five texts add a
final -e, supplying the more melodious deye (A^) or stye (Ho).

Inflectional forms of the verb, to be regarded as monosyllabic or
dissyllabic, open another channel for inexactness, thus Jouest or louest
is the reading of v. 13, v. 337, etc. Whether the arsis fall on the
first or the second syllable of redi determines the classification of
verses 92 (= 434) ; cf. type E.

After making allowance for elision, synizesis, hiatus, and slur-
rings of all kinds, there still remain verses that are uncertain in
metrical structure.^ Chaucer's pronunciation of persones justifies

^ Tlie peculiarly independent natiu-e of each of the individual MSS. of the
Speculum renders the question opened in textual and metrical study exceptionally
perplexing.

cxxxvi Chapter XI. — Metrical Ty'pes of the Sjjccuhtm.

tlie scansion of v. 206 : ])re persones ' in trinite, witli wliich compare
V. 73 of the Clerkes Tale : A fair persons, • and strong, and yong
of age, but see also The Erl of Tolous, Liidtke, p. 36, v. 2 : Ov7ili/
god and persons tlire.

The question of the legitimacy of the middle -e- in neili-e-honre
involves the type of v. 535 : yf yi neilieljuure • misdop pe, being in
confliction with : ^if ]>i neiJt{e)li6ure misdop \e, or ^f \i neih{e)h6ure •
mtsdolp J)e, the preferred form being neihebour.

Illustrations of tliis character throughout the poem confirm the
decision noted earlier, that the verse-types of the Specidum cannot
be rigidly classified on basis of the accentual models of mediaeval
Eomance poetry, but was adapted in rhythm to language suscep-
tible to fluctuation through the influence of poetical aspiration and
spiritual devotion.

In the study of the Bohemianism of this verse formation,^ some
attention is due to details in which -the copyist was deficient in
accuracy and faithfulness, and perhaps in intelligent understanding
of his archetype. Although in some instances defect is incidental to
the original, yet the scribe did not always understand the omission
of the unstressed syllable. Thus the technique of verse 107, that
stumbling-block to the scribe, illustrating the omission of the thesis
in the fourth measure, is a dark mystery. MS. R tried to rectify the
irregularity by the use of vnfo; H^ and H.^ tried to improve the
metre by means of an adverbial modifier. Clearly the verse illus-
trates deficiency originating with the common archetype of all the
MSS. MS. A^ is to bo unaltered.

Verse 341 reads in five MSS.: "But Jju loue )iyn cristene," ])i/n
is wanting in A-^ alone. As exact translation, it is logically based
on the Latin p/roximum tuum according to v. 338. Five MSS.
recognize also the necessity logically if not metrically for erncristene,
a form familiar to ^j and D alone of the scribes. H-^^ paraphrases
emcriste7ie with ne^tbore, 341 {enemy, 334). It is expanded to euene
crysten by other copyists.

To the influence of the individual scribe,^ with his varying sense
of accuracy, must be reconciled some irregularity resulting in the
omission of here v. 268, a reading preserved by H^ and H,^. Tlie
error, that of haplography,^ possibly originated through close associa-

^ Among themselves the MSS. of thLs poem are peculiarly incongruous,
increawing difficulty in dtterniining the original Ibrm.
2 Cf. Chaucer's IVordcs unto Adam, his oimc Scrivcyn.
^ i. e. lipography.

Chapter XI. — Treatment of the Unstressed Syllable, cxxxvii

tion of two words distinct in meaning hut the same in form. A^
detected the incongruity, and attempted correction through the in-
troduction of here in a second arrangement of the same line, later
crossed out (cf. text, p. 14). Verse 269 is similar, where A-^ is also
guilty of a careless substitution of -es {fleslies) for -ly of the original :
}furw 8171716 of Jiescldy ' liking. Five MSS. are answerable iov fleschly.

In verse 89 the MSS. unite in the translation of and in the sense
of if by the insertion of i^ef : And yj \iu icolt ' haue godes ore, remov-
ing the verse from type D and re-classifying it as A. The latter
reading seems to be correct.

Of hypotheses supplied by the scribe other examples are at hand.
It has been deemed wise not to extend this discussion. Variants
offer material for individual judgment. Textual notes will interest
themselves in additional illustrations.

§ 4. T7'eat7nent of the unst7'essed Syllable.

It has been recognized, that the elemental measure contains one
unstressed beat for every stressed syllable, but other combinations
are employed. It is in this specific relationship that the verse dis-
tinguishes most sharply between standards of the poet Gower and
those of the poet of the Speculum. Gower's rigid measurement of
every syllable, forcing each to tally with its neighbour, found no
sympathy even ■v?ith Chaucer. But the better feeling of Chaucer
did not permit him to introduce the double thesis with, great fre-
quency. ]!^or did the "halting metre" of Lydgate clog its steps
with too heavy a burden of double thesis. The Sj^ecuhwi contains
proof not only that a secondary unstressed syllable marks its rhythm,
but that a measure may consist of arsis alone, the thesis being
omitted for poetical effect or in the zeal inspired by the theme.

1. The doidjle thesis. The double thesis is frequent in the first
poetical measure, yet in this position as type E it may often clash
with type D. That two unstressed syllables exist at the caesura
developing type B has been proved {vide ante). Two unstressed
syllables are to be noted in other portions of the verse. The prin-
cipal illustrations occur in the second measure.

V. 132. he ne miht'e ; 341, }pyn hnc7'istene ; 343, mditou loue
god ; 356, of d hiish ; 959, of \ie cite ; perhaps 670, And iclio so
here\ poud)-e ; cf. also 255, 368 1, 807 1 Probably to be read here are
92 and 474 (vide a7de). 592 is excluded from the list, see Morsb.
§ 84, A7i7n.

cxxxviii Chapter XI. — Treatment of the Unstressed Sijllahle.

Probably to the fourth measure is to be traced the double thesis
of verse 123: viodrninrj m mod; verse 150 (MS. Aj^) is removed
from classification in this division by slurring. Other conjectured
instances of the double thesis in the fourth measure are generally
not considered, on account of oft-quoted interference of elision,
slurring, etc. ; of. verses 321, 469, 633, 873, 907, etc.

2. Omission of the unstressed syllable. An element of rhetorical
significance characteristic of this verse is the omission of the
unstressed syllable, emphasizing the narrati.'e with dramatic pictur-
esqueness through a " compensating pause," Guest, Hist, of Eiigl.
Rhythm. The pause occurs : —

(1) In the first and second measures the conjunction being
emphasized by accent as follows :

V. 563 : Nolit, • if i ddr it seie (type D).
Compare other doubtful readings :

V. 398 : Nay, numan • mihte don poit dede.

V. 973 : Ne nblit • \dt i mihte \e -^iue.
In Shakspere's time also the unemphatic monosyllable was per-
mitted to occupy an emphatic place and to receive an accent,
Abt, § 457. Shakspere strengthens a negative by the monosyllabic
measure; cf. Bich. II. ii. 1. 148 : Nay, • nothing ; all is said. And
Coriol. iii. 3. 67 : Nay • temperately ; your pn'omise, Abt, § 482, and
p. 375. The first virtue prescribed for Guy of Warwick, verses 81
and 139, is conspicuous through the same medium :
Wis * d6m || in g6des drede (type D).
Continued exemplification of this dramatic canon designates signifi-
cant passages : 86, 702, 734, etc.

(2) In the fourth measure, v. 673 : Off man hit far e\ || riht ' s6/
704 : D6\ a litel || tres • pas. Here the pause suggests the burden
of responsibility and the seriousness of the preacher's message.
V. 269 : \)urw sinne \\ of fleschly lik ■ ing. 502 with proper licence
gains in emphasis when read : Off' him \\ and of his god • dede.
Compare also 85 (A^), mieknesse 1 (inorganic -e- is inserted in other
MSS., cf. D mekenes) ; SQ,for:^if ' nes; 390, cU.r ' te ; 107, to • me ;
259, to • he. Fluctuating stress is possible, v. 259 : He pat teds
waned to be, though the testimony of the copyists confirms ironed by
the reading luont. Compare also illustrations collected under type C.
.4j ofi'ers many instances of tliis type of verse, rectified in other
]\ISS. through the insertion of an inorganic -e- (cf. Sachse, Das
unorganische e im Orrmulum, p. 63); cf. sop-nesse, 346, 411, 565.

Chapter XI. — The Cccsura. cxxxix

Similar feature characterizes the versification of Tlie Erl of Tolous
(Ludtke, p. 59), 83, 328, 403, etc.

The tonality of this application is indicative of power, giving in
line 563 an impression of vigour, in 125 of sadness, in 81 of deep
fervour, and in line 704 of solemnity. It is suggestive of the modern
poetry of Robert Browning, infinitely dramatic in quality. It seems
to be a deliberate purpose of the poet to embody through inner
principle of language the character of the thought.

§ 5. TJie Camira.

The cfesura became an important factor in the hand of the poet.
It seems to conform to two offices. Apart from its normal function,
that of the metrical pause, it performs at the same time duties of
emphasis. The effect of a pause after an emphatic monosyllable is
similar to that of the omission of the unstressed syllable (vide ante),
calling attention to the reading immediately preceding (cf. type C) :
498, 517, lesu Crist; 514, June, etc.; 494, 6jf ]iis icord pat god '
seide, the emphasis marking god.

In general there exists considerable uniformity in the treatment of
the caesura. The epic caesura (see type B) is not, as in Chaucer and
Lydgate, of frequent occurrence. The caesura may be discovered :

1. After the ictus of the first foot : 563. Nolit, \\ if i ddr it seie.
697 : Hit semep, || ])at he ha]) trewe loue. It occurs apparently in
a colloquial usage, where the first measure is dissyllabic after seide
52, 68, 953 ; seist 555 ; seip 567 ; but also after a monosyllabic first
measure : Man 481 ; Lef 866.

2. The coesura in other positions. Lyrical caesura occurs in some
instances by the side of epic csesura (see type B). The position
of the typical pause is uniformly after the second ictus, but isolated
exception, due rather to caprice than to deliberation, is exemplified,
520 hut Iblessed ; Come]) 423. Irregularity is to be noted in the
following instances :

V. 617 : Whij 1 II f6r ]je kiude of jji manh^de.
V. 395 : Man, || mihte hit euere panne be.
V. 523 : Man, || if |)u wdlt to me herkny.

A pause offered by the caesura seems demanded, though rarely, in
two parts of the single verse : 431, 833, 982, etc.

cxl Chapter XI. — Resolved Stress.

§ 6. Resolved Stress.

Resolved stress,^ fluctuating accent (schicebende hetonung, tdkhim-
stelluug), is determined on the one hand, objectively, through the
natural accent of the individual word; on the other subjectively,
through the rhetorical purpose of the specific verse. The rhetorical
accent of the Speculum does not often clash with the rhythm, yet
every measure cannot be regarded as a perfect unit, and stress must
at times be divided between the word accent and the verse accent.
This is exemplified particularly at the beginning of the verse and
after the caesura.

1. Beginning the verse :

V. 43 : Wit of clergie • he hadde in(5uh.

V. 355 : Hu Mdyses him sauh, • w61tou here 1

V. 950 : Spak t(5 Eli3e • |)e pro fete.

V. 972 : Siker, she seide, * ''bred haue i n6n."

2^ In the second section of the verse :

V. 245 : To sduue man, • man he bicam.

V, 349 : ])Q f6urme • of fre children he mette.

V. 414 : ])Q. clene of herte, • blessed feih be.-

The resolved stress is pecuKarly applicable to individual words of
Romance origin, where the accent was not at this period unalterably
determined. Romance forms with the suffix -aunce, -age, etc., forms
like seridse, merci, resoun, etc., where the primary word accent is no
longer active, admit of fluctuation due to the conflict between English
and French intonation. That merci of the present poem was subject
to variable accent, is proved by metre. That the accent belongs
at least once on the final syllable, is indicated by the riming form,
merci'^ : (Jierkny) 524. To the contrary, merci in the following
verses requires accent on the first syllable :

V. 263 : Merci * nele he shewe non.

V, 472 : G6des merci • of his sinne.

V. 532 : Merci was fer • neuere non.

V. 545 : Merci getestu • neuere n6n.

V. 567 : He fat w61e • no merci hdue.

V. 568 : On ydel • d6|) he merci craue.

^ See Schipper, Neuenglische Metrik, vol. i., p. 32, natural emphasis is
sacrificed to technical purpose.

^ See also : "pe cUne of Ivirte, Messed ^eih M."

ChwpUr XI. — Slurring. cxli

Verse 131, as illustration of type D, is open to speculation through
variable accent :

V. 131 : Merci he les • )?iirw )jat sinne.
]\Ierci he les • jjiirw pat sinne.

Resolved accent will be recognized also as hovering accent, and as
wrenched accent was in use by Puttenham, Arte of English Poesie,
and Gascoigne, Notes of Instruction, Steel Glas.

Consistent pronunciation is hardly possible at a time Avhen laws
were not more tangible, than is illustrated by Ben Jonson's rules,
viz. : if a dissyllabic word be simple, it should be accented on the
first syllable, but if derived from a verb, on the second ; cf. Alt,
§ 490.

§ 7. Slurring.

Slurring^ {versclileifung) in favour of the metre occurs, for
instance :

1. At the caesura: v. 934, Fur so litel • an dlmesdede. — 545.
Merci getestu ' neuere non. — 12. |)m miht he siker • to heuene tcend'e.
264. Ac, riht after • ])at man halp don. ^2\S. Also after. — Giving
after two syllables : 876. J. c riJit after • j)u hast do. A^ and R pre-
serve consistently the slurring and strengthen the claims of the verse
to type A by the introduction of an additional syllable, \)at following
after : Ac riht after • \iat ]iu hast do. 345 illustrates slurring in a
proper name : \)is seip sein Poicel ' and here]) loitnesse ; cf. Pogatscher.^

2. In the second measure : 218. \e euel to late ' and god to take.
Parallel with euere (read e'er), eueP is monosyllabic through slurring,
as was the Shaksperian usage, Cymb. V. v. 60 and I. i, 72 {Aht,
§ 466). Compare with euel, in other measures (giving type A), 901,
and yuel (probably dissyllabic, type A) 15. Type C is confirmed
by the slurred form yuel in verses 217, 228, 872, but the preferred
reading gives two syllables. See also evyll in Thomas of Erceldoune
(ed. Brandl) 379, spehe none evyll of me. Other forms are also

^ A moderated syncope resp. apocope, see Morsb., § 85, 5.

2 Pogatscher gives explanation of Poicel relatively to O.E. au in words of
foreign origin, as follows : Wcnn Kons. + Liqidda, oder Na'^al. in den Auslaut
tritt, kann ini ac. aus silbcbildender Liquida ein sekunddrer Vokal entfaltet
warden (Pdulus, O.E. Pdwel, M.E. Powel), § 275, and § 25 : Vor silhebildendem
r- oder -w im Auslaut, entsteht im ae. der Peibelaut w ; e. g. M.E. P^wel< O.E.
Pdv-el < Pdulus, § 254.

* Compare the Elizabethan prnnnuciation of devil (Scotch deHl) with soften-
ing of the -v- ; cf. Abt, § 466, with reference to Macbeth, IV. iii. 56 :
"Of horrid hell can come • a devil more damn'd."

cxlii Cliapter XI. — Hiatus.

found: iconder of 149; hunger and 185; Many a 112, 369, 592;
Many o,nd 675 ; Many on 829.

3. In otlier measures : euere among 186 occurs in the fourth
syllabic measure ; 44, etbere he in the third measure. With, a
second slurring in the same verse occurs : many on ' eiiere among
880. ^ ^ '

Slurring is illustrated through inflectional forms : substantives :
gen. in -es : faderes 254, 255; plu. in -es : ]>eices 97; in en: chil-
dren if ere 978. — Verbs: in -en: hepen his 48; comen him 67;
cornea 240. — In -est: louest 13 ; in -eJ3 : s^jelie]) (caesura) 275; maJcep
man 124.

Whei\>er 219, 272, 536, 872, is to be read as a monosyllable, icher ;
of. 219 : Whei])er (tvhe^r) he tcole chese, • lie hd\) poiver. See Chaucer,
Monk's Prologue, 3119; Leg. of Good Women, 1995; with Skeat's
reference, 1. 72, to Shakspere's 59th Sonnet, Wlie'er we are mended,
and Abt, Sli. Gh'., § 136 and § 466, with reference to Tempest,
V. i. Ill ; ])ider 257 ; 0\er 175 ; no])er 862 are also to be regarded
as monosyllabic.

§ 8. Hiatus.

The hiatus depends upon the preservation of unaccented final -e,
before a word beginning with a vowel-sound, in positions where two
vovvels do not coalesce (cf. Skeat, Leg. of Gd. Women, 217), and
where at times a conflict exists between type C or type A. The
Speculum, availing itself of technical licence in favour of type A
in distinction from type C, offers numerous examples of hiatus (riV7e
ante) ; cf. as follows :

V. 266 : To ioye • or to strong turment. (A)
V. 656 : )je to holde • in J)i pride. (D)

The text is rich in such lines i; cf. 58, 68, 74, 109, 143, 145,
380, 409, 493, 495, 510, 651, 722, 743, 760, 792, 817, 845, 945,
1005. Elision (apocope) is not lost in the csesura, as may be
inferred from the following illustrations: 411, 413, 417, 721, 746,
etc. Hiatus is possible in other measures :

V. 122 : Wicke on ' and wicke 6])er.
V. 1020 : Also 6fte as ])6u ' mayt^ y'ue 6u^t.

See 93, 106, 838, and possibly 600, 735, 904, etc.

1 The association producing hiatus occurs before h as follows : 198, 419, 694,
789, 834, 895, 1028, 1029, etc. In this position the verse is to be distinguished
from the Chaucerian system ; cf. ten Br. § 270.

Cha'pter XII. — Riming Structure of the Speculum, cxliii

Inflectional -n retained in the infinitive excludes from considera-
tion passages otherwise to be ranked in this class, for example : 181,
182, 188, 285, 292, 297, 405, etc. The introduction of final -?i in
the infinitive lessens the number of lines illustrative of hiatus ;
cf. 58, 74, 380, 743, etc. Verse 273 is improved by the addition of -7i;
And pere lileue[n\ eaere mo. See also 1005 : Now pu mild knawe^ji]
in Jjz mtd.

CHAPTEE XIL

ON THE RIMING STRUCTURE OF THE SPECULUM.

§ 1. End Rime.

The rimes of the six ]\ISS. of the Sjjec-ulum are virtually the
same, modified only in orthography through dialectical variations.
They are in general adroitly handled, but are without great diversity
or origuaality. Imperfect rimes occur through assonance.

Assonance.— Th.Q Speculum contains five illustrations of assonance:
elt : fet 440; cam : man 590; meii : hem 150; wemm.e : hrenne 3G8 ;
vnderstonde : fonge (corrected in D and R to fonde) 508. 826 otters
in rime with ariht'^ (-^^i)) ""^'^''e Ag, ichiTit H^, see Kluge, PL Grdr. I,
p. 849. Compare also illustrations of Guy of "Warwick (Ff. 2. 38),
p. xiii., hijt : nyght 9505, and ryuht : ^i/t 3209 (Zupitza's 3219,
p. xiii.); str. 54: deJyt -.jjlyf {-yht) 93. : spyt 95. Pearl 90', and
the Rolandslied, see Schleich, p. 26 Jyyht : wit 848 ; erthe : hed 101.
Readily corrected by restoring the original reading is \erv)icl (read
]ierwi]i) : grilp 148.

Inexact rimes. — In some rimes practically perfect in the funda-
mental text, the vowels of corresponding syllables are dissimilar in
instances, where the scribe's orthography and the author's do not
correspond. The unimportant disagreement may be amended by a
trifling change in orthography, since the consonants and consonantal
groups following the vowel are identical. The accompanying forms
are represented through illustrations from MS. Aj : e : i (y) : for^ete :
iicite 194, : wite 764 ; her : fyr 452 ; here -.fire 356; sehiesse : hiisse
188; ]iidernesse : hiisse 114; prest : Crist 806. — e : el: drede : seide
140, 494; rede : stide 168, 692. — e : ie : ansverede : heriede 66. —
ei : i : ei-^e : Z/^e 828. — ?/ : e : turne : sferne 436. — a : o : gange : lojige
762. — J : 0 : sidle : wole 712. — i : 7i : gilt : ipult 888; aperteliche :

^ The poet undoubtedly spoke riht : wiht.

cxliv Chapter XII. — Riming Structure of the Specuhcm.

muche 386 ; lihtlkhe : muche 672. — i : ui -.fire : duire : 282. — o : u :
worche : churche 860. — o : ou : noht : bouht 172, 226, : iicrouht 580, :
souht 196, : \ouht 32, 560, etc. These unimportant variations exist
purely on the face of the MSS. and are Avitliout weight as regards
the internal principle of the rime. A more or less successful attempt
at correction of such errors has been offered by various scribes, who
detected the inaccuracy.

Perfect rime. — Perfect rime is represented in both its classes ;
but this subdivision is to be muditied in Teutonic words according to
the interpretation of the syllabic value of final -e. If -e be regarded
as silent, masculine rime predominates in the versification of the
Speculum ; while on the other hand, if -e be sounded, feminine rime
is in excess in the proportion in general of 7 to 6. The discussion to
follow will probably show that as in Chaucer (cf. Skeat, Prioresses
Tale, p. Ivii) and in contemporary poets (but see Schleich, Ywain and
Gaioain, pp. xxvii fi^.) the dominant rime preserves the -e, and in closer
proportion relatively to the masculine rime than in the Poema Morale
(Skeat, pp. Ivii — Iviii) and in On God Ureisun of Ure Lefdi, where
the relationship of masculine rimes to feminine rimes stands perhaps
as 10 to 150. Assuming that -e is to be pronounced, on basis of rimes
recurring most frequently, perfect rime may be classified as follows :

1. Mascidine {strong, monosyllabic) rimes, (a) Assonantcd rimes.
In -e: he : fe 328, 334, 414, 536, 588; he : charite 96, 936, 1034;
be : fe 834, 850; he : se 396, 534, 738, 752, 872, : (ise) 402, 730, -.jnte
260; me : se 190, : \ie 108, 392, 550, 552, 556, 920, 1012; J)e : hise
488; charite : me 56, 324, : \e 84, : be 96. — In -i: witerli : merci
458, 528; sikerli : empti 1002; leuedi : witerli 364. — In -o : also :
do 10, 208, 898 ; do : to 68, 332 ; do : wo 484, 918 ; ])o : mo 240,
1004. I^umerous other examples might be included, in which this
poem is prolific, (b) Consonantal rimes. — In -a: al : \ral 238;
hicam : nam 246 ; cas : trespas 704 ; last : cast 636. — In -e : qiied :
ded 862, : red 48, 654; loel : Imtel 162, 578, 896, etc.; p)Ower : ner
216.— In -i: wf : lyf 234, 702, 734; his : paradys 300; liht : nilit
856. — In -0 : forsol: : tok 34 ; hlod : rod 248 ; non : idon 546. — In
-oht : houht : noht 172; Tpnuht : ouht 316; inouh : drouh 44. Here
compare Robert of Gloucester, where inou rimes with drou 253, 269,
311, etc. (Wright's edition, Tlie Metriccd Chronicle of Robert of
Gloucester, London). Compare also Guy of Waru-ick, Zupitza's
fifteenth century edition, p. xiii : ynogh : too 10,859 ; ynoice : also
8953, and Rolandlied, enow : troue 530, 1000 (Schleich, p. 28).

Chajjter XII. — Biming Struchire of the Spemdum. cxlv

Feminine [weak, dissylhihic) rimes. — In -a : liaue : crane 456,
530, 544, 568, 776; take -.forsake 64, 100, 268, 498 ; Name : shame
778, 784, 812 ; yrace -.face 214, 904, : jyi'ice 294. — In -e : dene : ene
366, 816; dene : mene 408, 824, 848; sende : amende 576, 952,
: spende 990; wende : ende 12, 426; leres : teres 842; here : ifere
296, 978. — In -i .- icille : stille 584, 594, 706, 892; sinne : winne
132, 472, 684, 694, 846, 1008; sinne : higinne 902; sinne : icidinne
118; sinne : inne 732. — In -u ; more : lore 24, 36, 740, 756, 854,
912, 928 ; more : sore 470 ; broker : oper 74, 122. — In -oa.- vioulpe :
noupe 420, 480; founde : wounde 774; stovnde : hounde 710;
icrouhte : hoidite 26.

Triple rime. — A single couplet in triple rime is preserved,^ pro-
bably incidental to the poet : dampndcioun : sauudcioun 788.

Rimes in -y : -ye. — The Speculum, agreeing with tbe system of
Chaucer, is free from the riming combination -y : -ye ; cf. ten Brink,
Chaucer Sstudien, pp. 22 ff., and Pabst, Roht. of Gloucester, pp. 99,
100. Distinction is here marked between this poem and texts of
Lydgate (cf. Schick, p. Ixii) and of Guy of Warwick (MS. Ff. 2. 38,
cf. Znpitza, p. xiv), where rimes diaryte : sekerlye 5367 ; companye :
Hire 3865, etc. are recorded. Concerning the rime chivalry : Uy,
The Rime of Sir Thopas, v. 209, cf. Skeat's note.

Rimes of -cons. : -cons. + e. — The poet was virtually accurate and
logical in the use of final -e. The rime rio\{e) : lope 448 is the most
noticeable exception. The questionable god : rod 144, gope : lope
448, quede : fede 1026, are treated under inflection, mild : silde 362
is withdrawn from discussion, because of the existing conditions of
the poem, ascribing forms in -e (e) to the dative of the substantive ;
cf. Inflection of substantives. The Roland Lied offers example to the
contrary in the treatment of C07is. : cons. -\- e; cf. slial : (die 17;
ptlace : has 413, 714, and other examples. See Schleich, Prolegomena
ad Carmen de Rolando Anglictim, p. 4.

Cheap rimes. — Cheap rimes are introduced in abundance in cor-
respondences of identical riming suffixes : ounce : -aunce 92, 474,

572, etc.; -e : -e 96, 390, 678, etc.; -hede : -hede 372 ; -{n)esse : -(n)esse
306, 346, 412, etc.; -liche : -liche 146, 416, 442, 606, 718, 798, 822,
etc.; -ing : -ing 278, 314, etc.; -oun : -oun 788, etc. Self-riming
suthxes in -ence and in -ful are not represented in the system of the
Speculum.

^ The mediseval poet was rarely ambitions in his rhytlimical compositioD to
inake current higher attainment than that of correspondences in feminine rime ;
cf. Pocma Morale, Guy of TFarivick, Sir Beues, Patience, etc.

SPEC. WAR. K.

cxlvi Chapter XII. — Biming Structure of the Speculum.

Double rimes. — ei^e (O.E. eaye) riming with lieie (O.E. hmh) 388,
oil one hand, occurs also in rime with U-^e (O.E. Zea^) 828, suggesting
a double form, hut not proving its existence. Double forms of have
are assured in rime heme : {crane) 455, 529, 543, etc., heme : {sane)
477 and liahhe : {grilihe) 463 are preserved by the poet.

Rich rimes. — acorel : descorcl 514; anon : non 972. Identical
iii form but different in construction are rnijne (simple poss.) : myne
(absolute poss.) 340. The definite verb form was rimes Avith itself
in the negative nas 360. Over this usage, as illustrated by Chaucer,
compare ten Brink, § 330. The rime occurs in R. of Gl. (cf. edition
of Wright) 254, 564, 656, etc. jMany instances are recorded.

Of the numerous riming arts (cf. Kluge, Zur Gescliiclite des
Reimes im Altgermemischen, Beitriige, vol. ix — x) lending richness
and variety to the Chaucerian verse (cf. ten Brink, pp. 190 ff.), and
to the systems of contemporary poets, the ten hundred rimes of the
Speculum afford but limited scope for illustration. Of broken rimes,
a class of which there are two illustrations in Sir Beues (see Kolbing,
p. xii), V. 2928, 3423, two in R. of Gl. (see Pabst, § 4, with reference
to Anglia IV, 479), v. 2481, 6575, several in Guy of Warwick, there
occurs not an instance. jSTo identical rime comes to light. The use
of light endings by the poet, forms of he, can, etc., is attested to in
the paragraph over perfect rime.

Although the dominant rime throughout is end rime, yet interior
rime as illustrated by middle rime and sectional rime, and alliteration,
are to be traced.

Middle rime. — It is illustrated as follows :

D6, he seide,'^ • be my red[e]^

Jjere i \)e finde,^ • i w61e )?e binde.

Ne lat hit nuht'^ " come in pi \uuht.

Ne dred Jie noht^ womman, • in pi \6uld.

-A single instance of sectional rime is incidental
to the verse of the Specidum, probably without the deliberate purpose
of the poet :

V. 174 : For wliein a rtuhi • haf* sinne do.

Eead with fluctuating accent, verse 919 illustrates sectional rime:
Leue frend, h crime to me.

^ Read scde, the poet's form ; cf. se{i)de : rcdc 168, 691.

^ Tills is indeed questionable, but on some grounds justifiable.

^ Hnadfinde, the verse illustrating type B with hiatus at the cresura.

* Read no{u)ht.

V.

969

V.

495

V.

315

V.

999

Sectioned, rime.-

Chapter XII. — Eiming Structure of the Speculum, cxlvii

§ 2. Alliteration.

Alliteration, as embodying an underlying and elemental principle,
a form of consonantal rime representative of the native English
system, the direct correlation of Teutonic literature, has been lost
in the verse of the Speculum. Kot even sufficient mechanical link
remains to connect this poem with that noble alliterative group of
the " West Cuntre," whose " literary ancestors were Csedmon and
Cynewulf," and whose latest minstrel was the Gawain poet; see
Professor Thomas in her Ziirich dissertation Sir Gaioayne and the
Green Knight} and Dr. Trautmann,^ Ueher Verfasser einiger allit.
Gediclite ; see also Gollancz,^ Pearl, p. xx.

But though the poet'* cannot ''geste — rom, ram, ruf — by lettre,"^
yet his usage of alliteration occurs sometimes unconsciously, accepting
formuliE common to the language of poetry and practical life in the
century. Occasionally an example seems introduced deliberately ac-
cording to literary standards for the purpose of ornament. As a rule
one alliterative syllable occurs in the first half line, i. e. before the
cpesura, one in the second. A line may have two alliterating
syllables in the second half line and none in the first. In general,
alliteration as here illustrated unites words connected by some normal
syntactical relationship. The association is as in Chaucer based on
metrical accent in preference to logical or word accent. The allitera-
tive principle is illustrated in combinations as folloAvs :

1. Verb and otgect.'^ — («) Derived from distinct radicals: v. 28
^'ale • 30U ^elle. — 42 ' Zyf he 7adde. — 463 /tope • . . . Aabbe (7mue).
477. — 689, 690 /taue • /tope • to /ieuene blisse. — 464 sey • j^e -so]). —
983 • ?»ak me ??tete. See also 35 Zouede (god • and) his Zore. {l>)
Presenting an etymological relationship between verb and cognate

■^ In Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight. ' A Comparison with the French
Perceval, preceded by an Investigation of the Author's other Works, and followed
by a Characterization of Gawain in English Poems.' By M. Carey Thomas
(President of Bryn Mawr College). Zurich, 1883 (Zurich dissertation).

" Ueher Verfasser und Entstehungszeit einiger alliterirender Gedichte dcs
Altenglischen. By Moritz Trautmann. Halle, 1876.

^ Cf. Pearl, an English poem of the fourteenth century, edited by I. Gollancz,
Loudon, 1891, where the same topic receives attention, p. xlii.

^ The Speculum would stand as a link of perhaps one hundred (at least fifty)
years nearer this O.E. ancestry than the poet of Pearl, if Trautmann's theoretical
date for the Gawain-group be final, 1370 — 80 (p. 33), or Golluucz's be preferred
to Morris's [Early English Alliterative Poems, E. E. Text Society, 1861), in *S'i>
Gawain aiul the Green Knight, whose title-page is dated 1320 — 30.

^ Prologe of the Persones Tale, v. 43.

^ A point indicates the position of the cpesura, marking the relationship of
the alliterative syllable relatively to the half- line, in legitimate descent from the
native alliterative construction.

cxlviii Chaiiter XII. — Riming Stmdiire of the Specidum.

noun : 50 • sente his 6'onde. — 549 ??iet ■ as J)u ??jetest me. — 859, 860
?(;orche Godes ?(?erkes. — 398 • cZon jjat c?ede. — 674 cZedes • foub. he
do. — Verb and attribute : 45 • «pas wel zt-ar.

2. Fer/> with substantive limitation by means of ]^rej}osition. —
V. 38 Ziuede • in Zawe. — 232 (out of)paradys • he was 2Jylt. — 255 sit •
on side. — 411 self * seide in sojjenesse. — 719 7?iiht • in \\ ??zod. — 779
for s7iame ■ . . . shewe. — 780, 781 shewed • to s/mftes. — 804 for
shsixae • shewe. — 812 Z^ringe)) • in Wame. — 818 wid icatev men wasshe)).
— 831 ?/;ene]3 • ?passhe wid j^at wdtev. — 888 Into ^^ine • ipult. — 978
mot ?nake • of ???ete. — 1014 • seide in so|)enesse. — 1029 To Jjat
Wisse • &ryng. Alliteration through cognate words : 19 at his wille •
he U'Ole. — 405 sen • in siht. — 733 linep • in Zyf.

3. Ve7'b limited by the adverb. — v. 145 Zate • al onZiche. — 179
7iere • Ziolde loM^e. — 312 M-ete ])u wel. — 637 tcel luite. 763. — 895 ?<;ot
wel. — 941 ?('ite it »-el. 1017. — 609 seie • so))eliche.— 821 seie • siker-
liche. Without direct grammatical relationship : 62 Zad • to Zonge
while.

4. Verb and substantive. — v. 368 ])e &ush • mihte bxerme. Alli-
teration uniting cognate forms: 879, 880 yilour • g\le]i ; cf. 431
^ostes, • go\. See also 447-8.

5. Attributive adjective and substantive. — v. 469 sinnes • sore. —
576 J?i seli sonle • . — 744 pe Zonge /yff • . — 752 ^iltes • ^rete. — 938
?»ore • mede. — 980 ??zete • ?)iore.

6. Substantive in a relationship dependent on an associated ivord
for its direction. — v. 123 mourning in mod. — 211 s/tappere • of alls
s/iaftes. — 622 of martyrdom • \e mede. — 690 7^ ope • to 7(euene
blisse. — 745 c7rede • of t/omes cZay. — 770 2^rest • tak \\ ^enaunce. —
868 fueling • \\ cZomescZay. — 998 To \e widewe • «-ordes swete.

7. Substantive and substantive. — v. 158 • ^vompe and pride. — 303
7auining • and 7L-ointise.— 400 Zered • and Zewed. — 652 to Z^euene • or
to Z^elle ; cf. on • and ojjer 74 and 122.

8. Adjective and adjective. — v. 381 dene • and cZer.— 574 ?«eke •
and \iolemod. 666.

9. Adverb and adverbial phrase producing tautology.— \. 426
euere • widouten ende.

10. Unclassified expressions. — 146 Nis ?20uht i?2onh.— 157 Hele
of Z;odi • in bow and 7;?wde.— 351 Zokne • i Zelle jje.— 356/ourme • al
on /ire.— 499 ofte • in ^risoun.— 618 TFolde haue w'reche • of -JCTongful
dede.— 669 /arep • we /inde • .—742 i),e\\e\ him grrace • of ;70stli.—
857 Zyf • is cleped Ziht.— 858 de]> • \e dexke nilit.

CJiaptcr XIII. — Oil the PJiooiology of the, Sjjeculum. cxlix

CHAPTEE XIII.
OX THE PHONOLOGY OF THE SPECULUM.

" that none misicrite ]>e."^

In this study of the phonology of the Speculum., every riming
couplet has been consulted. A verse-number refers to the single
illustration or to both members of the strophe. In the latter instance
it cites the line containing the second of the pair of rimes, irrespective
of arrangement. If the rime quoted occur more than three times in
the same combination, the fact is indicated by the sign etc. following
the third verse-number. The investigation 2 begins always Avith the
vowel of the text A^ This vowel heads every sectional division of
the argument. The study passes from the short sound of the vowel
to the long, and concludes in each instance with its combination in
diphthongs. Forms bearing secondary stress are not examined. The
classification is not influenced nominally by the division " high
vowels," "low vowels," and "mid vowels." Both members of each
couplet are uniformly introduced, and marks of parenthesis inclose
that element not immediately necessary to the subject under discus-
sion. The orthography has for its basis MS. A^ and reproduces the
form occurring first in that text. Phonetical variations introduced by
other scribes are not in General mentioned.

§ 1. Sources of short ^ a (a) of the Sjjeculum are English and
Scandinavian.

A. Old Euf/lisli sotirces.

1. O.E. a (0) corresponding uniformly to : (a) O.E. a (0) before
single nasals: man (cf. Brugmann, 180) : birjan 224: ; man : can
728; cam : maji 590; hicam : nam 246; possibly also a in gauge :
(longe) 76L In the study of cam, see com (O.E. cum for cicomon ;
Orrm, comm) 250, 480, not confirmed by rime. Cf. Sweet, Anglia,
vol. iii., p. 152 ; Anglia, vol. xiii., p. 214 ; Morsb., Gram., § 90,
Anm. 5; § 93, Anm. 2 ; p. 68, Anm. 4 ; ten Br., Ch., § 12, Anm.
1 ; Menze, 0. M. Dialect, p. 12 ; and Murray, Engl. Dictionary

^ Chaucer, TrotZi/s ]809.

^ At the request of Professor Schick the arrangement of the following
chapter is based upon the dissertation of Felix Pabst : Lautlehre des Eohert von
Gloucester.

^ Criteria for determining the quantity of the vowels are not abundant in tlie
Speculum. General laws of historical development rather than the immediate
coutext have often governed the decisions of the editor.

cl Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the Speculum.

under come, (b) O.E. a, Gc. a in a closed syllable; Goth. a/-class,
Morsb., p. 136, Anm. 2 : hahhe : {(/ahhe) 463.

2. O.E. a (ea) : (a) Before I ov I -\- a consonant : alle (O.E. eall) :
bifaUe (inf.) 292 ; alle : (ca/Ze) 521; al : {smal) 869 ; al : (praJ) 237.
(?>) Following a palatal: shaftes {O.'E. gesceaff^ ; cf. Sievers, Gram.,
§ 261) : (craftes) 211.

3. O.E. te from Germc. li in closed syllables : fa-ste (adv.) :
(a^as^e, inf.) 865 ; ivas : ??«5 {Pahst, § 10 f.) 360 ; hadde (through
assimilation) : (ladde) 41 ; smal (M.E. smd-le in open syllables ; see
ten Br., Ch.,% 27 ft; Sir Fir. 2274) : (al) 870; war (uninfiected
adjective; cf. Pahst, p. 17) : bar (pret. ; cf. vxir : bar, Genesis and
Exodus, 1. 1308, and R. of Gloucester, 1. 6012) 46 ; craftes : (shaftes)
212.

4. O.E. te shortened in open syllables before different consonant
groups : ugaste (inf. IST.E. aghast pp., first used in 1700) : (faste,
adv.) 866 ; ladde (ten Br., § 6 /3) : (Aar^rZe) 42.

B. Scandinavian sources.

L Scand.2 ^^ . ^a&&e (Ic. gabba, KE. graft, gabble, jabber) : (habbe)
464 ; ca/Ze^ (Ic. kalla, O.E. ceallian, cited once ; cf. Murray's Z)zc-
tionavTj under caZZ/ cf. Brugmann 585) : {alle) 522; cas^ (O.X.
Icasta) : Zas^ (cf, Ic. lostr, Goth. Hah-stus) 636.

With cas^ compare /i-e^^Z (IMS. A^ Imst in E) 992, not in rime, for
illustration of interchange of a and e, sporadic in words of Old
Norse origin ; see Morsb., Gram.,^. 119, § 87, Anm. 2, and Schleich,
Carmen de Rolando Angllcum, p. 9.

2. O.K ce: \>ral, tharll H.^ (O.N. yrcell) : (al) 238.

gange (read gonge) : (longe) 761, vnderstande : honde 1021, are
discussed under o-rimes ; Jcnoioelache (read Jmoweleche) : {speche) 509,
hnowelacliing (not in rime) 725, under e-rimes.

a.
§ 2. Long rt (a) corresponds :

A. In icords of English origin.
1. To O.E. d in open syllables, lengthened 1250 (f) : (a) Before a
nasal (cf. Morsb., §§ 64, 90) : agramed (cf. Gug of. W.; King Alis.) :

^ Exceptional form without i-umlaut.

- Naturally the long vowel of an Old Norse word is marked by the acute
accent (') in distinction from the diacritical marks indicating length classified,
chapter v., § 3.

3 See Kluge, " Sprachhistorische Miscellen," Beitrcige, vol. x. p. 442.

Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the S'pcculum. cli

(a,->hrimed) 794 ; 7iame (O.E. noma, nama) : {fame) 30, 39. Here
may be classed also a from O.E. eo, ea: ashamed : (agramed) 793;
ashamed : (blamed) 766; shame (O.'E^. sceomu, sceamu) : {blame) 777,
783, 811. {h) Before a single consonant except nasals: forsake :
{take) 64, 72, 99, etc. ; make (O.E. macian, 1250 make, 1650 meke) :
quake (O.E. acackm) 444; ?»a7re : {fake) 217, 582; wmZe (O.E.
macode) : hade (cf. ten Br., § 27 /3) 244; make : sake 986; sake :
{take) 595; 7<rt?<e (inflectional form ; cf. Curtis, Anglia xvi., Clariodus,
^ 1) : {craue, inf.) 456, 530, 544, etc.; //ca^e (2 sing.) : {satie) 477;
/are (inf.) : ])are (cf. ^dm,, Sievers, Gram., § 321, Anm. 2) 954; fare
(inf.) : {yire) 490. For the rime/a?"e : ]iare see illustrations, Sinners
Beware, str. 36 ; Owl and Nightingale, (ed. Stratmann) 995, 996, and
additional references Morsbach, p. 86; Pabst, Rbt. v. G., p. 20,
Anm. 2 ; Carstens, Sir Firumbras, p. 22.

2. To O.E. ce: water : later (in neuere \e later) 832, 930. For tlie
question of the influence of /• in preserving this lengthening, cf. ten
Br., § 16 ft, 27 /3 1 ; Morsb., Gram., pp. 84, 92 a, and 93 e.

3. To O.E. ea : ^are (O.E. gearu) : {fare) 489.

B. In loan-words.

1. ^Vords of Old Xorse origin: O.X. a: take (O.X. taka ; cf.
Goth, tekan) : {forsake) 63, 71, 100, etc. ; take : {sake) 596; ^a/re :
{make) 218, 581 ; craue (equivalent cognate, Ic. krefja) : {haue) 456,
530, 544, etc.

2. "Words of Romance origin :

(1) French^ a in open syllables, (a) Before nasals : blame :
{shame) 778, 784, 812 ; blamed : {ashamed) 765 ; fame : (iiame)
29, 40. {b) Before a single consonant except nasals : face : grace
214, 904; grace : ptac£ 294; saue (A.F. sauver, saver < L.L. salrdre
< L. salvus ; cf. Sk. II. 54. 1 ; 82. 5., p. 232 ; cf. saimacioun (800),
O.F. an > a + Ic) : {haue) 478.

(2) French a in closed syllables, {a) Before mute + liquid : pro-
fitable •.fable 4; fable : merciable 526. {b) Before a final -s {-z):
trespaz : solaz 686 ; trespas : cas 704 ; cas : solas is employed by
Chaucer, 23, 797, 798.

The rimes enumerated in § 2 indicate that ]\I.E. « had been
lengthened before the composition of the Speculum, demonstrated as
valid by the fact that stable a of French origin rimes with a from

^ In the study of the phonologj' of the Specidum, the abbreviation A. F.
will represent Anglo-French, O.F. Old Freneli.

clii Chcqiter XI 11. — On the Phonology of the S2Jeculum.

O.E. a. 1250 is the date ascribed by Menze (p. 11) as in general the
period, when the lengthening of a occurred in English poems.
The first half of the 13th century is given by Morsbach, § 64; and
the second half of the 13th century by Curtis, Clariodus, § 42.
This fact would determine relatively to the chronology of the
Speculum, that the poem may be placed in a period later than 1250.
The pronunciation of the vowel in this position is probably as in
Chaucer a pure a-soi;nd ; see Morsb. § 88.

For a before a lengthening consonant-group, the sporadic form
gcmge in rime with longe 761 is no criterion, ganr/e is explained
by Morsbach, J 90, p. 123, as an exceptional instance in ^A'hich the
vowel-sound shifts easily to an earlier condition. In general O.E. a
had already developed a M.E. o ; cf. §§ 15, 16, 17.

Clj/.

§ 3. ag of the text is developed from :

1. O.E. (e + g : dag : lag 250 ; dag : 7nag 492 ; dag : (nag) 251 ;
domesdag : {nag) 257, 868 ; domesdag : {ag) 745. A single link
between at- and ei-sounds of the poem is preserved in the couplet,
fain (O.E. fcegen; cf. Skeat, § 252) : (a^ein, O.E. ongegn, Merc.
ongcegn) 873, 965. matt : (caiht) 881 is probably to be classified in
§ 3, 1. niait seems to unite the grammatical forms (z'c) mag {masg)
and (Jjm) miht, combining the properties of both in the composite
{\u) mai{]i)t ; cf. also mait {mayt in D) 342, and 882 in D, and
magt-^ 1020, 1021, Compare Carstens, Sir Firumbras, p. 10, § 2;
Schleich, Carmen de Rolando, p. 10.

2. O.IST. ei : nag : (dag) 252 ; 7iag : (domesdag) 258, 867 ; ag :
(domesdag) 746.

3. Fr. Pic. a (ce) + h : caiht : (mait) 882. The double forms
cailit and ikauht (cf. 1. 17) are explained through analogy Avuth leiht
and lauht, teihte and tahte, etc. (cf. Carstens, p. 10), depending upon
a cognate development through a and ck ; cf. Morsb., Gram., § 102,
Anm. 5 ; ten Br., § 113 o and § 182. caiht bears the relationship to
cauht (pp. of caclien, written also cacchen, Pic. cacliier), that leild
bears to its doublet taught from geleaht (inf. tacchan, (ge)lceccan) and
teilde to tdhte (O.E. tdo(e)an) ; cf. Sievers, § 407, a, 4 ; b, 8 ; Skeat,
II., § 140; Pabst, § ,3, d ; Carstens, pp. 21, 39 ; Schleich, Carm. de
Rot., p. 10. The development of the vowel is similar in streight <
streaht and eighte < eahta ; cf. Pabst, § 40, a and b. Compare
ikeiht, Ancren Riivte (ed. Morton), pp. 134, 278, 332, etc.; Iceilde

Chctfpter XIII. — On the Phonology of the S]jecuhim. cliii

(pret.) p. 154; {bi)Jcei]de : (eihte), Poema Morale, Trinity and Jesus
MSS., 318, but kehte : (aelde), Egerton MS. ; B. of G. yca^t : (na^t)
4372, : ca:^te 320; Pearl, caght : (saglit), : (faght), str. 5 2, and by-
faghte : [saglde, naghte), str. 101"; King Horn, ta^te : la^te 248.

§ 4. an, written aw before a vowel, is developed from :

1. O.E. a + g : daive (O.E. dagnm, dat.) : (lawe) 37, 357 ; draice :
(lawe) 945; drawe : plaive {0.^. plaga) 16. pi awe exists as cognate
of jtleye (O.E. j^lega), cf. R. of G. 11195, developed througli O.E.
j^ilagian or O.N. jd'^iga. See plaive : (Amawe), Havelok, 1. 950; but
pleye : (tveie), 1. 953. The form is not frequent. It occurs in Ki7ig
Horn, MS. H (cf. Wissmann, Quellen und Forschungen, No. xlv.),
plau-e : (felawe) 1112, and R. of G. 5906 ; cf. Pabst, § 42, and Leo,
Angelsdchsisches Glossar (1872), column 92. Further, see Bosw.-
ToWqv, pilagia, plagadun, with reference to Rush. Gloss., 11, 17 ; see
Sievers, § 407, 5. Ettmiiller illustrates derivatives from *2^legan,
Lexicon Anglosaxonicwn, pp. 274-5. The riming form hnawe : (loice)
180 is classified under rimes in ou, § 18.

2. Of O.N. origin are : {a) O.NT. au developed from a before lit :
drauht [draht ; cf. O.N. drdttr) : (tAxmht) 18. (h) O.N. a + g,
written aw before a vowel sound : lawe (O.E. lagu from O.N. log <
*lagu) : (datve) 38, 358 ; laive : (drawe, inf.) 946.

3. au in Eomance forms : (a) O.E. a + u interpolated before a
nasal, group: repentaimce : penaunce 92, 474, 770, and 830 in He,',
suffraunce : destourhaunce 572. (6) Fr. Pic. a + li: ikatild (< cald,
pp. O.E. cacehen. Pic. cachier) : {drauld) 17. ilxmid is developed
through analogy with the parallel form ilauld = geleaht, ilacchen <
gelceccan ; cf. gelcelde in Samson, ^l friers Book of Judges, chap,
xiv. 5, and see Skt., Ely. 11. 140. Cf. kacche {cage in D) 903 and
Varnhagen, Anglia, vol. III., p. 376.

e,
§ 5. Short e (e) is found :

A. In words of O.E. origin.
1. O.E. e < a (i-umlaut), (a) Before nasals or nasal -groups :
wemme : {brenne in assonance) 367; nempt : (dempt) 135; 7ne7i
(assonance) : (Jtem) 149, but mon : horn in B. Probably e charac-
terizes the accented vowel of the following words: ende (inf.) :
icende (inf.) 12; ende (sb.) : rvende (inf.) 426; sejide (3, sing, pret.) :

cliv Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the BpccidvAH.

{amende) bib, 951 ; sende (3, sing, pret.) : spende (inf.) < mediaeval
Latin spendere, but already O.E., 990. (h) In other combinations :
helle (sb.) : dwelle (inf.) 450 ; heMe : (nelle) 271 ; dtoelle (O.H.G.
tiuaJJan) : telle (inf.) 28, 284 ; ansioerede (read ansicered or answerde) :
heriede (Goth, hazjan) 66. Possibly to be classed under this head
are rimes in the suffix -nesse : mieknesse : fori^ifnes 86 ; fairnesse :
yi-sternetise 306; witnesse : so^nesse 346, 412, 566, 664, etc.; cf. con-
cluding note and rimes in i. e before nasal groups [vor delinenden
consonant en-grup>pen) is classified as long by various Anglicists, see
Bulbring, Eng. Stud., vol. xx., pp. 149 flf. and in Litt. Blatt, 1894,
column 262 ; De Joug,E7ig. Stud., vol. xxi., pp. 321 ff . ; Curtis, Cla-
riodus, § 175; Morsb., Gram.,^ 110, also p. 75 : Orrm seems to em-
ploy both e- and e- before -nd, but Eobert of Gloucester illustrated
only the short vowel, Pabst, § 14. In the Speeidum e before n -+- d
seems to be short, pronounced i», decisive evidence being the rime
sende : amende 575, 951.

2. O.E. (Germ.) e : werJc (sb.) : (derl:) 668; icel (adv.) : {Jcatel,
catel) 161, 578, 895, etc.; weZ : godspel (see Bright, Mod. Lang.
Notes, April 1889, Feb. 1890) 518, 548. To the study of luel,
Bulbring has contributed, Litt. Blatt, 1894, p. 261 ; Pabst, § 15, m.

3. O.E. e shortened before double consonants ; mette : grette 350,
960 ; demjyt : (nempt) 136.

4. O.E. ea before consonant groups : hext (O.E. W.S. healist,
hiehst (from Angl.), hehst > hext > hext) : next (O.E. W.S. nmhst,
Angl. nehst > next > 7ie.d) 326, 662 ; cf. Pabst, § 14, n), and Sievers,
§ 313 and ^^ote.

5. O.E. eo {< i), breaking before the full vowel (vor dunldeni
vocal) in the Ibllowing syllable : lienne (O.E. heonane, *hino7ia) :
(Jcenne) 297 ; hem {lieom, him) : {men) 150.

6. O.E. i {y) : nelle : {helle) 272.

B. In loan woi'ds.

1. Of O.N. origin: hrenne (through metathesis < O.E. hcernan
cans. = heornan ; cf. hrejina) : {wemme) 368; keniie (O.N. henna, see
Skt. Diet.) : {lienne) 298. Here belongs egi?ig (Ic. eggja, Orrm.
11675) 229; see Brate, Nordische Lelinworter im Orrnmlum, Beitrdge
X., p. 37.

2. Of Romance origin, {a) Before n + consonant : amende :
{sende) 576, 952 ; iugement : turment 266 ; verreement : iugement
878. amende is determinative in the conclusion, that e before -nd

Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the Spendnm. civ

was not jet lengthened in the present text, (h) In words ending in
-el: katel {catel) : (wel) 162, 577, 896, etc.

3. Ecc. Lat. e; cleric : (loerl-) 667, according to Skeat (Diet.)
directly from Lat. clericiti>, or through O.F. clerc.

For the suffix -nesse, see rimes in i, the recurring couplet, llisse :
-nesse removing these groups from the territory of the phonology of
e- sounds, icitnisse : so]inisse are probahly the authorized forms for
the poem ; see Ivluge, Stammhildung, and Morsb., § 109, Anm. 6.
This transmission of the -i- sound, -nisse for -nesse, would classify
the Speculum as belonging to the literature of the earlier IM.E.
period, see parallel instance in the early poem, David the Kiwj, where
meknisse occurs in rime with hllsse, 1. 3, and Tlie Liif of Adam,
combining fhesternisse : Uhtnisse (proving no definite truth) 355 and
549.

Pabst, § 20, refers -e- {e.g. u), of sfede, to a form, where the e was
not yet lengthened, basing his conclusions on absolute riming for-
mulae. The lengthening seems to have occurred in the Speculum,
stede : dede 598, 604, possibly to be treated as transitional forms
in the development of language, may be read slide : dide, see
Streitberg, Urgerm. Grammalik, p. 44, Anm. 1.

Tlie riming system of the Speculum is characterized b}'' two
qualities in the development of long e (e) and long o (o). With
reference to e, the distinction is based on the development of O.E. e'a,
w (umlaut of Germc. ai), and e (lengthened from e) on the one
hand, and of O.E. stable e, eb, and w (Germ, a, Goth, e) on the
other. The classification is recognized by the poet, the former division
being extant in a long open e (e) ; the other e is, a priori, a long
closed e (e). The uniformity of the observance of the law is not
A'^iolated by the occurrence of a sporadic rime uniting the open and the
closed vowel (cf. § 8), designating, according to Zupitza, an incident
in rime-formation, rather than the violation of the purity of the rime.
A third class of rimes in long e (cf. ten Brink, § 25) will not be con-
sidered in the following paragraphs. The O.E. (e (O.H.G. «, Goth, e)
was, it seems, closed in the language of the poet, rather than open, as
it has naturally been noted by Pabst in the discussion of the south-
Avestern (also ^Yest-Saxon territory) rimes of Robert of Gloucester ;
cf. p. 7, 2.

clvi Chapter XIII. — On the Phonohgy of the Speculitm,

e.
§ 6. Sources of long open e (e), written e, are as follows :

1. O.E. ce (umlaut of ai, Gc. ai) : viene (1. sing.) : dme 408 ;
viene (inf.) : dene 824, 848 ; dene : ene 366, 816 ; Iddme : (tene)
191 ; euere : neuere (with redundant -e- in both instances through
svarabhakti) 280, 808; tedie (inf.) : redie (inf.) 98, 142, : {sjjedie,
sb.) 2, 570, 754, : (Jedie) 70; ge]) : (unme])) 616 ; lede (inf.) : {drede,
sb.) 19, : {rede, sb.) 104. Here belong the composite forms Avith
the termination -hede : godhede : manhede 372, : (dede) 397, :
(drede) 379, 886; manhede : (dede) 617; fahhede : (dede) 722; of.
Kluge, Stammhildung and Curtis, Clariodus, § 240, Pabst, § 15, o),
also Paul's Grundrigs, I. p. 874.

2. O.E. e from various sources, lengthened in open syllables :
mete (T. mat-i) : iete 984 ; speke : brehe 810 ; dele : icele (of. Blil-
bring, D. Litt. Zeitung, 1894) 1018; stede, Sievers, Beitriige, vol.
xvi. pp. 235 fif : dede 598, 604 ; s^et/e : hede 562 ; for'^ete : (^■^t•i!Ye)
193, : («-?7e) 764.

3. O.E. m, Gc. a?< : ded (O.E. (/e?<'i) : (jued (or g?/f(?) 862 : fede
1025 ; Z^j'fcZ : (red) 970 ; vmief (adv. MSS. A.DH^) : (ge} A^A.H^)
615 ; hileue (also hileue) : (greue) 201 ; ner : (power) 216 ; ek (Angl.
ec) : (fet) 439 ; les : (pes) 519 : teres (O.E. tmr <: teagar, h to ^ by
Verner's law) : (teres) 841 ; cf. Siev. Beitruge, vol. ii. p. 411. Accord-
ing to the interpretation qued < O.E, cicead, rimes in qued belong
in this division, but cf. Pabst, § 15, Z/.

4. An (8 lengthened from O.E. ce in other relationship : sede ( <z
O.E. S(Bde < scegde) : (rede, inf.) 168; sede (seide) : (rede, 3 plur.)
691, : (drede) 140, 494. For seide in rime with 7-ede, etc., cf. Wilda,
Schiveifreimstr, etc., p. 12; Menze, p. 21, with reference to the
same rime, Hansknecht, Ft. and Btfl., pp. Ill, 116, Libeans, Octavius
(Sarrazin), etc. sede is combined with rede. King Horn, 919 ; R. of
G. 38 ; Ed. I., p. 73.

5. O.F. ai developed into a monophthong before a dental : pes :
(les) 520.

e.
§ 7. Sources of long closed e (e) are :

A. Old English.

1. O.E. e. (a) Ec[uivalent to O.E. e (lengthened in monosyllabic

words) : me : ]>e 108, 392, 550, etc., : (be, 3. sing.) 790, : (se, inf.)

189, : (diarite) 56, 323, : {meyiie) 1015 ; \ie in rime Avith (he, 3. sing.)

328, 334, : (he, 3. plu.) 413, : (he, inf.) 535, 588, : (se, inf.) 863, :

Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the Speculum, clvii

(bise) 487, : (charife) 84, 932, : (deite) 373, : (leaute) 404, : (trmite)
351, : (cilfe) 601. {b) O.E. e in other significauce : her(e) (O.E. her)
in rime with {ifere, O.E. {c/e)fera) 296, 977, : {elleswher) 175, 779, :
(per) 321, : (cfo-e) 1031, : {fyr for /er?) 452, : {cler) 375, 735, :
{power) 220,600, : {manere) 627; mede : s/^erie 938, 1028, : (fede)
956, : (almesdede) 933, : (goddede) 622.

2. O.E. {Anglian) e, W.S. <p, («, Goth, e) : rZrf^/e (O.E. (o?^)
drmla, (vb. and sb.) : r^ecfe (O.E. (7fM) 696, 708, 748, etc., : mis-
dede 830, : {godhede) 380, 885, : rede (sb.) 82, : rede (vb.) 648, :
louerede 178, : {seide, read .«erie, O.E. ste^^e) 139, 494, : {lede) 20;
Zec/^e : {tecU) 69 ; s^^ec/^e : {feche) 1, 569, 753 ; dede : {godhede) 398, :
{fcdshede) 721, : {mcmJiede) 618; almesdede : rede 922, : {mede) 934 ;
goddede : rede (3. sing.) 466, : rer^e (1. pkir.) 502, : {mede) 621 ;
))er(e) : (//er) 322, : («-ere) 354 ; red{e) : {seide) 167, 692, : {bred) 969, :
{fede) 103. Among rimes in O.E, e, W.S. te, is to be classed qued,
according to Pabst (§ 15 b), ilhistrated in qued : red 48, 654, : {ded)
862; quede : {fede) 1025; speche : laiowelaclte for Jcnoiceleche 510;
Curtis, in Clariodus, AiigJia, vol. xvi., p. 76. In Clariodus, knoivlege
is preserved in rimes with rage 1421, langage 10. linoicelaching
(725) occurs in the Southern texts: Kath. 1388; A-^enbite 132;
Aner. Rkcle 92 ; Gower II. 319, see Stratmann, Diet.

For rede {Q.IS. redan) to read, originally the same as rede (O.E.
rtedan) to counsel, cf. Cook, Glossary to the Lindisfarne Gospels.

3. Umlaut e (from 6) : f&le : {mede) 955, : {quede) 1026 ; fere :
{dere) 423 ; ifere (O.E. geferan) : {here, O.E. her) 295, 978 ; fet :
{ek) 440; sioeie : {profete) 949, 998; hreme (see Murray) : {leme) 383.

4. O.E. e, Angl.-Kent e, W.S. «e, ^, : here (O.E. /^^rrm) : {fire)
355 ; 7;ere : {were) 782.

5. O.E. eo developing later e, pronounced e : be (inf.) : .^e (iuf.)
396, 534, : ise (inf.) 402, : fle (inf.) 834, 850, : ()je) 587, : {charite)
96, 935, : {x)ite) 259, : {humiUtp) 632 ; ie (3. sing.) : .se (inf.) 738,
872, : ise 730, : ())e) 327, 333, 536, : {me) 789, : {charite) 1034; T^e
(3. plur.) : se (inf.) 752, : ise 288, 342, : (fe) 414; *^e (inf.) : (me)
190, : {\e) 864, : {clerte) 389, {humilite) 657 ; se]) : &e]j 818; Use :
{pe) 488; /e (inf.) : {humilite) 678; dere (adj.) : {fere) 424, : {here)
1032; dere (adv.) : {were) 160; ^e?ie : (Jndene) 192; ?e?rte : {hreme,
heme in E) 384 ; Zeres : {teres) 842 ; ^^ oifers/Vee : (?He) 323.

6. O.E. tj, umlaut of ii : fyr (read/er) : {her, O.E. her) 451 ; ^re :
(/;ere, O.E. hyran) 356, representing O.E. Kent, e, also the rime
of Troilns 111, 978; Danker, Die Laid- tend Flexions-Lelire der

clviii Chai^tcr XIII. — On the Plionology of the SjJcaihtm.

mittellient. Denkmdler, etc., p. 11 fF. ; Morsb., pp. 167, 174 ; and Wiss-
mann, King Horn, p. 22, Kolbing, Amis wul Amiloun, p. xxvi., and
ten Br., § 23 y, Anm. with reference to fere : dere, 3V. I. 229. See
the Time fyer (fer) : (7ier) Lyheaus Dlsconus 571; fijre : {Messangere)
Duke Roidand 94.

B. Loan-words of Romance origin.

1. O.F. e, Lat. a (cf. ten Br. CJi., § 67, § Q8, Anm.). (a) Through
the ending -atdtem : charite : liumilite 680, : {me) 55, 324, : (fe) 83,
931, : {he, inf.) 95, 936, : {he 3. sing.) 1033 ; liumilite : (pite) 88, :
(&einf.) 631, : (jfe) 677, : (se inf.) 658; deite : (J)e) 374; cleiie :
(se) 390 ; trinite : vnite 206, 430, : (l^e) 352 ; vilte : (jje) 602 ; leaute
(pe) 403. (b) Through other formation: cler : (power) 915, : (x^icher)
976, 996, : {her) 376, 736 ; greue : {MIeuej 202, : (Eue) 230.

2. Fr. ie, Anglo-Xorm. e, Lat. a : j^ite : {humilite) 87, : {he, inf.)
260 ; meyne (O.F. maisniee) : {me) 1016 ; manere (cf. Pabst, i?. v. G-'.,
§ 17, II. h) : (/<e?'e) 628; ^Jtc/^er {pichier, l\.oviixig, Lat. -rom. Wort.,
no. 972) : (cZer) 975, 995.

3. From other sources : power (O.F. poer for *poter, e < e^ before
?■ in monophthong, cf. A.¥. p)ouoer) : {cler) 916, : {ner) 216, : {her)
219, 599, : (?ier) 215.

4. e in loan-word from the French : pirofete (according to ten Br.
§ 67, /3) : {swete) 950, 997, cf. Ha7idl. Syn. 5158, 11,510.

Eue (O.E. tye) : {greue) 229, from the O.E. according to ten Br.
§ 23 X. Kote the same rime in the unique poem. The Liif of Adam.,
verses 315, 419, and Eue : hileue 245; Hand. Syn. 1604. In the
Poema Morale, Eue is in rime with ileue 174 ; Har. of Helle, leue :
Eue 173.

For i^rest : {Crist) 805, and sterne : {turne) 436, refer to rimes in i.

e and e.

§ 8. The distinction between the two systems of open and closed
e-rimes (e, f), as outlined in the preceding sections, is rigidly adhered
to in the Speculum. Some exceptions are incident to the verse, as in
MSS. of other poems. For Lydgate's usage see Schick, Temple of
Glas, p. Ix; for The Middle Scotch Romance Clariodus, Curtis,
Anglia, vol. xvi. p. 420 ; for Editha and Ethelreda, Fischer, Anglia,
.vol. xi. p. 190; see also Chaucer, ten Brink, Cli. § 25, where forms
regarded as existing in two classes in Zupitza's strongly marked
division, have been explained in tliree classes. The language of the

Chapter XIII. — On tlic Plionology of the S'pceulum. clix

Sj)eculum does not indicate tlie distinction e and e in the fullowing
instances^ :

hidene (hidiene, see Clariodas, § 239 and Murray, Engl. Did.) :
tme 192; leres : teres 842; possibly g'mZe, cicied, ctved, (or qiiedel
< cwead, cicedl) but ^wecZe in i? (O.E, gnea'6 ; of. Havelok 97) : /etZe
1026; speehe : teclie 2, 570, 754, : Zec/^e 70; were : dere 160, : here
782; elleswhere : here 176, 780; (?m:7(? : lede 20, : 6-e/(?e 140, 494;
rede : lede 104, : seide (i.e. sef?e) 168, 692; drede; godhede 886;
/e^ : ek 440; i-ec? : hred 970; c^ecZe : fahhede 1'2'2, : godhede 398, :
manhede 618; ^/m^e : Z/i7e?/e 200.

Were it possible that O.E. (Angl.) e, W.S. &, could give an open
quality (e), as in R. of Gloucester (of. Pabst, p. 24), resulting in a
neutral e having an open sound because riming with oj^en e, many of
the rimes cited would be not impure, but representative of the period
and development of the language. Such rimes are the combinations
of rede (to counsel, counsel), rede {to read, see Cook), drede, speehe,
leche, dede. The quality of e in qued : ded (O.E. dtad, J^h. detnl)
862, : fede (vide supra) 1026 is uncertain. Granting validity to ten
Brink's hypothesis, § 25, 2 that lede is extant written with a closed
e (e), then the couplets, verses 20, 104, do not introduce an impurity
in quality of the vowel, were : ]>ere 354 belong properly under
open e- rimes according to ten Erink.

ei.

§ 9. ei written ei, eg, is developed in the Speculum, from :

1. O.E. e -\- g : ei^e (O.E. ege, e umlaut of a) : iceye 22, : scie
(inf., *sega?i for secg{e)an, see Menze, p. 29) 796 ; a-iiein : (foin,
O.E. fcegen) 874, 966; leid : (misseid) 592; seie : {heie) 445,:
{preie) 563.

2. O.E. f-e + 3 : misseid : (l,eid) 591, : [vhhreid) 538. For seide
properly sede, see § 6.

3. O.E. ea-\- g : ei^e (O.E. eage) : heie (adv. from inflected adj. ,
see Siev. , § 295, 1) 388; ei'^e (read i-^e, see rimes in i) : (liy) 827,
see § 12, 7.

4. O.E. ea, ea before h, L.W.S. eh : heih : neih 634, : iseiii 992 ;
iseih (O.E. geseali, pret.) : neih 370.

5. O.E. e-\- i : preie : (seie) 564.

^ A more symmetrical arrangement would place the open vowel uniformly
before illustrations of the closed vowel.

cIk Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the Sjyecidum.

The diphthong has simplified itself to the monophthong {(?/) in
ei:^e : li^e 828. This rime, although proving no definite truth, suggests
for the poet of the Speculum tlie double pronunciation employed by
Chaucer, in the forms ye and eye, but not kno^yn to Robert of
Gloucester ; see ten Br. § 21 t, and Pabst, § 39, Anm. 1. a:^ein ■.fain
874, 966, is the single link between the two riming systems repre-
sented by ai and ei.

§ 10. eu, written ew before a vocalic ending (cf. Ellis, § 302),
represents :

1. O.E. re -\- tc producing an open ew sound (ew) : rewe (O.E.
new, sb.) : (sheioe) 80; lewed : (ishewed) 400. Here belongs sleu])e
(O.E. slcew])) 116, sle>!])es 121.

2. O.E. eaio : shrewes (O.E. screawa) : ])ewes (O.E. ^eawu ; cf.
Judith, 129) 102 ; sltewe : {rewe) 79 ; ishewed : (lewed) 399.

The remaining two classes of eic- sounds familiar to the student of
Chaucer, are not illustrated in the rimes of the SjJeculum.

§ 11. — Short i (i), written y in later jNISS., occurs regularly cor-
responding to :

1. O.E. i unaltered, (a) In closed syllables. (1) Before nasal
groups : wimie (inf.) : higiane (inf.) 6, 78, : ]ierinne 650, : (st'nne) 132,
471, 684, 694, etc.; bli7ine (inf.) : higinne (inf.) 200, : (shine) 714;
iiine : (shine) 731 ; ])erinne : (sinne) 840; w'tdinne : (sinne) 118; hi-
ginne : (sinne) 901. i before -ng ov-nJc is probably short : ying in rime
with higinning 8, 884, : hrijng 1030, : shining 382, : spelling 330, :
ivasshing 836; pining : U'enning 182, : (king) 899, : liking 270;
wonipng : deseruing 314, : \ii.ng 318; ending : higinning 210, :
deiing 278 ; moiirninge : springe 126 ; j^rouing : (king) 335 ; noting :
(king) 625 ; drinke : swinke 156. (2) In other combinations : iwis :
is 504, 724, : his 338, : (paradys) 285, : (prys) 165; f>^s : (amis)
801; /«■« : (paradys) 300; Ma.sse : (blisse) 309, 689; «(^'6^5e : wisse
120, : (blisse) 418; J^erit^VZ (read ]5e?7af)) : (.^rzfi) 147; churclie
(practically chirche) : (worche) 860 ; \)isternesse (for \iisternisse) :
(blisse) 114; seknesse (siknisse) : (blisse) 187; m^ : &/s^ 554; ?^i7 (O.E.
gewill) : (peril) 169; «•^7/e : 5^?7/e 198, : 6-f«7/e 584, 594, 706, etc.;
shrift : ^z/if (cf. German Mitgift) 682. See also -7^e.'«.se : -?ze^.se 86,
306, 346, etc. (h) In open syllables : icole (read ?t77/e, inf.) : (i<kile)

Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the Speculum, clxi

712 ; line (inf.) : shrine (past p.) 758, 768; Hue (3. pi.) : {^iue, inf.)
184; Hue (inf.) : (^me, inf.) 964, 974; iicite : (for^ete) 194; zcite :
vnte 926, : (fov^ete) 763. On the possible length of the vowel in
'iug and in ying, see Morsb., Gram., § 55 and § 57 d, p. 73 ; on king,
ten Brink, § 10, Anm, 1, and Morsb., § 55, Anm. 1, 5. muche for
miche : {aperteliche) 386, : (lihtliche) 671, representing O.E. micel,
mijcel may be classified here, though in O.E. declension united with
long stems, through analogy with O.E. lytel ; see Siev., § 296, note 1,
and ]\Ienze, p. 34, and compare The Liif of Adam, uniting muche :
selierliche 397; miche is the form supported by Langl., Chr., Handl.
Syn., Havelolc, Gen. and Ex., Orrm, etc,

2. O.E. i shortened in O.E. : Itlism (O.E. hl?Ss) in rime with
(iwisse) 310, 690, : (misse) 417, : (pisternesse for \)istemisse) 113, and
: (seknesse, i. e. sehnisse, also R. of G. 7768) 188; iliclie : riche (cf.
Pabst, § 25 ; Morsb., Gram., p. 145, Anm. 6) 312. Possibly might
be classed here eighteen rimes in -liche : -liche (O.E. -Itce, -lice, Siev.
§ 43,) 416, 442, 606, 610, 798, 822, etc.; onliclie : sikerliche 146;
apertelirhe : (nmche) 385; lihtliche : (muche) 672; and smche :
reuliche (O.E. hreviclice) 276 ; cf. ten Brink, § 52 ff., and Beitriige,
vol. X. p. 504.

3. O.E. // umlaut of u : sinne in rime with (Inginne) 902, : (hlinne)
713, : {inne) 732, : {\erinve) 839, : {icidinne) 117, •.{ifi7ine,mi.) 131,
472, 683, 693, 845, 1007 ; agilt : fulfilt 308; gilt : pylt 232, : iindt
^'^%, although ^ji?//f, iimlt is of uncertain origin. Under this heading
may be classed icorclie (iinrche, O.E. wyrcan) : {churche, O.E. cirice)
859 ; cf. icirche : chirche, Fl. and Blancheflur.

4. O.E., AY.S. ie, i, (y) through influence of the preceding palatal
(Siev., § 75, 3) : ^iue : (Hue) 183, 963, 973; for^ete (to be altered to
for^ite in conformity with the rime) : (iioite) 193, : (icite) 764.

5. O.E. late i for stable y, Sievers, § 36 ; ten Brink, § 10, Anm.
1 : hing : {noting) 626, : (prouing) 336, : (pining) 900.

6. I in loan-words. (1) O.N. i: skile : {icole for wille) 711 ; gri\
(Ic. gri"^) : CpericidO))) 148; amis : (pis) 802. (2) O.F. i: peril :
(icil) 170. Of French origin but of uncertain etymology is puite
(cf. O.F. hater) : (luite) 923, and time for turne (O.E. tyrnan, from
the Latin) : (steryie) 435 ; cf. Steenstrup, Daneleg, p. 274 and
Morsb., p. 167.

§ 12. Long i (i), written also y, appears

SPEC. WAR.

clxii Chajjtcr XIII. — On the Phonology of the SiKculwni.

A. In development from O.E. forms.

1. O.E. i retained in M.E. (a) In open syllables : side : ahide
(inf.) 256, 676 ; side : (pride) 655; Hue (O.E. lif, sb., dat., plu.) :
sliriue 486; myne : myne 340; hie (inf., O.E. Jugian or higianX) :
{crie) 968 ; wliUe : (gile) 62, E. of G. 3666, 11150. tajse, doublet of
guise, borrowed through the French from the Frankish, Skeat, § 392
and Bid. : (deuise) 344. (5) In closed syllables : wif : hjf 234, 702,
734; myn : Alquin (O.E. Ealhicine, Latinized Alciunus) 52. To this
class belong forms Avith the suffix -li, O.E. lice influenced by O.N.
-ligr (-liga) : tviterli : (leuedi) 364, : (comforti) 687, : (merci) 457,
527; siAwii : (emjjti) 1001, : (for]ji) 468. Concerning the quality
of the suffix -U(fhe classified here § 11, 2, see Morsb. § 67.

2. O.E. t in various relationships : (a) Before lengthening conso-
nant groups, Morsb., § 67 : Jinde (I. sing.) : binde (inf.) 482 ; fnde
(1. plu.) : n-inde (sb.) 669 ; binde (inf.) : (myyide) 495. (h) Before
O.E. -g {-ig) through vocalization of -g : emptti : (sikerli) 1002 ; lierkny
: (merci) 523 ; leiiedi (svarabhakti vowel -e-, O.E. hlcefdige) : (wiferli)
363; possibly hie : (crie) 968; ly]) 713 marks the development from
li]) < O.E. llg]) ; pre (jjrie) 349, 350 < O.E. ])r>ga.

3. O.E. y umlaut of u, befoi-e lengthening consonant-groups :
7ninde : kinde (O.E. cynd, Skeat, § 378) 620 ; mijnde (O.E.
{ge)mynd) : (binde) 496.

4. O.E. p umlaut of il : pjride (O.E. p)rpe < prut) : (side) 656 ;
pride : huide 158; luite : (puite) 924. Properly classified under
rimes in e are fyr : (her, O.E. her) 451 ; fi-e : (here, O.E. hyran,
hieran, herein) 356; possibly under u (see Morsb., p. 176): fire :
(duire) 282. Further over pride, see Kluge, Englische Studien, vol.
xxi. p. 33. For lite, see Beitrdge, vol. ix. p. 365.

5. O.E. ^.- for^i : (szfer//) 467.

6. O.E. CO.- li^e : (cumjyaigjiye) 637,: (inultiijlie) 1010; 7/36 (O.E.
inf. lebgan) : (Eli^e) 947.

7. O.E. eti. (a) Before /i .• li^e (originally lea-^, IST.E. Z?/e) : (ei-^e)
828 ; cf. § 9. (b) Before 3 .• ei-^e (O.E. m^e, read i^e) : (Zije) 827.

5. In development from Romance forms.

1. Generally developed from O.F. i are the following illustrations :
O.F. i, Lat. i: crie : (hie) 967; Eli^e : (li-^e) 948; deuise : (wyse)
343; medicine : (pine) 771. O.F. i, Lat. la.- cumpaignye (cf. Lat.
com-pdnis) : (enuie) 437, : (Z/je) 638; tricherie : (enuie) 110;

Cha;pter XIII. — On the PJwnology of the Sjpcculum. clxiii

glotoni/e : leccherie 116; multipUe : {lye) 1009; dergye (Latin
clericia, Greek /cX»jpa-oc) : {haytie) 290. O.F. i, Lat. i, before
i- element : kointise : feintise 804. Combination -idia : emiie :
{cumjxdgnie) 438, : {tricherie) 109. A.F. -?', Lat. -e- : merci : (herlaiy)
524, : {witerli) 458,528. Lat. e/-element : prys : (iivis) 166. In
element: ^»7/s : (iwis) 166. In i- element: paradys : (iwis) 286;
paradys : (his) 299. A.F. i, Germ, i: gile : {ivhile) 61. Under
other formations are: Crist (see Pogatscher, §§ 143 — 144) : ^jre.s^
(Pogatscher, §^ 141—142, Wilda, p. 13) 806; comforti : (witerli)
688 ; baylie : (clergye) 289 ; delit : profyt 60 ; i^ist, represented by
prest, in rime with Crist (with stable i) 805 belongs in § 12. Cf.
"Wilda, Ueber die ortliche Verbreitimg der \'2-zeiJ. Seluceifrime in
England,^. 13; Pogat., § 127. duire : {fire) 281 is to be studied
under rimes in u. Inexactness in the quantity of the riming vowel,
O.E. t with O.E. i, is to be noted for his, and iwis, each combined
with paradys, 286, 300, and iwis with prys 166; ci. 2}'>'is : is. Gen.
and. E.1C. 326 ; his : paradis, Har. of Hell 5 ; and Menze, p. 65.

For pine see O.E. pm < pena, folk-Latin pronunciation of Lat.
p)oena ; Khige, Worterbuch ; Siev., § 69; Pogat., § 127, p>ine :
{medicine) 772. Cf. peine in H2, O.F. p)eine, N.E. pjain.

iht.
§ 13. Hit of the Speculum represents :

1. O.E. ih{t). Germ, i, e : siht{e) (O.E. {ge)sih'S) : {almiht) 742,
: {mMe, sb.) 133, 254, 362, : {niht) 914, : {briht, O.E. beorlit) 405,
905; vnriht : {almiht) 613; ariht : wiht {R reads dight < O.E. i <
Lat. i) 826.

2. O.E. t developed through palatal influence from ea : viiht{e)
(sb.) : 7iiht 320, 516, : {sihte) 134, 253, 361 ; almiht : niht 476,
: {.siht) 741, : {vnriht) 614; m/i^ {Orrm, nahht, 1904) : (?^7i^) 856,
858, : {siht) 913.'

3. O.E. eo or eo.- briht : liht (O.E. Zew/if) 394, : {fiy^te) 639, :
{siht) 406, 906 ; Zj7i^ : {niht) 855, 857. ZzVi^ occurs uniformly as
substantive in the riming couplet of the Speculum, never as adjective.

0.

§ 14. Short 0 {0), written 0, appears :

1. From O.E. 0 (a) before nasal groups : honde : londe 586 ;
strong (adj.) : among (adv. O.E. {ge)mo7ig) 186, 880; Hong : wrong
(sb.) 222; long : wrong (sb.) 750; vnderstonde : sonde 50, : bonde

clxiv CJiaptcr XIII. — On tlic PJionology of the Speculum.

890, : honde 1022, : fonge {fonde MSS. DR) 508; longe : gcmge for
gonge (cf. Morsb., § 90) 762. The quantity of this o is not certain,
see Morsb., Gram., p. 74, § 58; Sweet, Histcrg of English Sounds,
§ 395. Cf. also here mon : {horn) 147 of MS. R, but 149 A^.

2. O.E. 0 in other combinations : born : lorn 1.30; folewe (O.E.
folgian) : sicolewe ( < swelgani) 642 ; lord : (acord) 844, 894.

3. O.F. 0 : acord : descord 514; acord : (lord < O.E. hlaford <
hlofweard, Siev. 43, 2 5, and 11. 4, Skt., § 257) 843, 893.

For 0 (i) in tvole : {sidle) 712, and in worche : {churclie) 859, see
§ 11, 1, and 3. For short o, ■written u, see § 19, 1.

o.

§ 15. The S2)ecidum generally distinguishes in rime between long
open 0 (o), Avritten o, and long closed o (g), written also o. Certain
irregularities will be enumerated in § 17. Long open o (o) has its
origin in :

1. O.E. a in self rimes or with derivations from O.E. 6. (a) At
the end of a word : pg (O.E. ^a, pro.) : 7ng 240, : wg 112, : {misdo,
pp.) 557; f>o (adv.) : ing 1004, : go (2. sing.) 982; mg : sg 204, :
(perfro) 128, : {do, inf.) 273 ; cdsg : vg 434, : (do, inf.) 9, 207, 897 ;
go (inf.) : (do, pp.) 875 ; sg : {do, pp.) 173 ; sg : {do, siibj. 3. sing.)
673 ; tog : {do, 3. plur.) 484, : {do, inf.) 917. {h) Before -7i : anon :
euerychgn 432, : gg7i (inf.) 958, : ngn (O.E. rum) 972 ; 7ig7i : hgn
(O.E. ban) 532, : ggn (inf.) 652, : ggn (pp.) 454, 726, : {idon) 545, :
(cio?z, pp.) 263; vpgn : {do7i) 241 ; g7i : {don, pp.) 838. (c) Before
-7".- lore (sb.) : mp?'is (adv.) 24, 36, 740, etc., : sore (adv.) 236 ; 7ngre :
ore (O.E. dr) 90, : sg7-e (adj.) 470, : sore (sb.) 980; sgre (adv.) : gi'e
540. {d) Before -]> : lg\e : {bg]>e) 76 ; lg])e : grojje 448.

2. O.E. c* lengthened in open syllables : ilgre : wharf gre 716.

3. O.E. 0 or a {ea) before -Id. {a) O.E. a lengthened in open
syllables : gold : bgld (O.E. bold, house) 154. {b) W.S. ea, Angl. « .•
bgld (O.E. Z/ea?t?, adj.) : cgld 820.

4. O.jN". a.- ])erfrg (Ic. /ra) : (»;o) 127, and possibly in bg]>e
(O.X. bd^ir, O.E. 5«S«?) : (lope) 75.

0.

§ 16. Long closed o (g), represented by o in ^4^ often by 7i in D,
is derived from :

1. O.E. 6 from various sources, (a) Final -'; .• do (inf.) : /o
(prep.) 68, : pertg 332, : (also) 10, 208, 898, : (mo, adv.) 274, : (wo)

Chapter XIII. — 0)i the Plionology of the Speculum, clxv

918; do (3. sing.) : {so) 674; do (3. plur.) : {ico) 483; do (pp.) :
{go, inf.) 876, : {so) 174; misdo (pp.) ; (Jjo, pro.) 558. {h) Before
-n: don (pp.) : {ipon) 241, : {jion, O.E. ?2«?i) 264, : {on, O.E. «/?) 837;
idg7i : {non) 546 ; sone (O.E. S(/??.rt) : done (gerund) 852, : {hone, O.N.
lion, sb.) 987. (c) Before -p : Z;ro])e;' : ojie?* 74, 122. {d) In other
relationships : mod : i70(:? (O.E. god) 14, 124, 164, etc.; \iolemod : Woci
574, 612, : god 666 ; god : ?v>i 144, : vnderstod 462, 940 ; ^/atZ : rod
248 ; /W6y.- : {tolx) 33 ; Zo/re : holie 460, 786.

2. O.K o.- z'pA: : {forsoJi) 34; ?-o^e : Z^o^e 94; hg7)e (O.K &o«,
sb.) : {sone) 988.

Tlie tendency of M.E. o, in course of the century, to approach a
closed 0 sound, if, in its antecedent form, it had been preceded by
w, Avas represented not merely by Chaucer, but, as is here illustrated
by the preceding rimes, so early as the period of the Speculum.
This Q was therefore in existence fifty if not a hundred years earlier
than the period of Chaucer's more important works. But if, under
other conditions, lo began the word, then the open sound is to be
regarded as unaltered; cf. § 15. Therefore ico riming with do (inf.)
918, and do (pp.) 483, but with \o (O.E. ^a) 112, is excluded from
this class distinguishing the closed sound of o.

g and o.
§ 17. The quality of the two o sounds of the poem is not always
differentiated in rime. This inexactness was represented in the
language of Chaucer and his school, as well as in the productions of
earlier and later poets; cf. Menze, p. 68; Morsb., § 119. 3; ten
Brink, § 25 ; Curtis, Anglia, vol. xvii., p. 137, etc. Open o (o) and
closed 0 (o) of the Speeidum- are combined in rime^ as follows :

1. As final voAvels : do (inf.) : mq (adv.) 274, : wo 918; do
(3. plur.) : tfo 484; do (pp.) ; go (inf.) 876; misdo (pp.) : ]jo
(pro.) 558.

2. Before a nasal : non : don (pp.) 264 ; non : idgn 546 ; on :
dm (pp.) 838.

This list does not classify also : do 10, 208, 898 ; so : do 174 ;
so : do (3. sing.) 674, limes illustrating an accepted tendency to
vacillate between high and low tone represented in open and
closed qualities in sympathy with their environment, ten Brink,
§ 31; Morsb., § 119. 3. These have been treated § 16. In these

^ 111 Section 1 do occurs before the riming word iUustrating o, merelj' for
convenience in arrcangement.

clxvi Chapter XIII. — On the Plionologij of the Sjjcmhun.

examples (also, so) o represents an O.E. a preceded by w, and may-
be regarded as developing through that influence (&ee § 16) a mixture
of both quantities of the vowel. Tliis o might be regarded as pre-
senting in M.E. a closed qimlity (Morsb., § 135, Anm. 4), or, on
basis of a theory that 5 (O.E. a) produces through influence of a
preceding w in its O.E. form, both an open and a closed o- sound
(o, g) in a stressed syllable (Morsb., § 135. 4; ten Br., § 31), a third
division of v- rimes, including the preceding list (§ 17), might be
recognized. The rimes are not impure, but embody to full degree
phonological conditions of the language of the period ; see Menze,
p. 68.

ou.

§ 18. For the development of M.E. ou, see Luick, AwjJia, vol.
xvi., pp. 452 — 455. ou of the Speculum (MS. Aj) is written ou
before a consonant, oio before a vowel-sound, but o {i. e. o before Id)
in the single instance of noM 32, 171, 195, etc. In R. of G., to the
contrary, o ( + 3O predominates, Pabst, § 48. The open and the closed
quality of ou (Pabst, §§ 50, 51) being treated \mder the same
division ou of the Speculum, represents uniformly :

1. O.E. 6 + ht, shortened in O.E., Sweet, § 403 : wrouhte (O.E.
vorhte, through r- metathesis of pret. of wyrcan) : houlite (O.E. holde,
pret.) 26 ; wrouM (O.E. {(je)worM, pp. through r- metathesis) : {\ould,
O.E. \61d, Orm. \olild, sb.) 759, 791 ; iwrould : {noM) 580, 803 ;
houJd (O.E. {r/e)bohf, pp.) : {noTd) 172, 226.

2. O.E. o + Id, early shortened through influence oi h + t (Siev.,
§ 125) : \ould (sb.) : {wrould) 792, : nold (O.E. nd{ici)ld, 7i6(ivi)/d,
noht) 32, 410, 560, etc.; \ould : ould (O.E. d{wi)ht, 6{wi)ht, old) 316,
1020; soufd (O.E. {ge)s6ht, pp.) : noJd 196; 7ioht : (bouJd) 171, 225,
: {iwrould) 579, 804. It is noticeable that O.E. nd{wi)ht, n6{ivi)Id,
as produced noht in rime with hould, uroiiht, Ipoitht, and souht, the
orthography showing a parasitic -u- as i:i Clariodus, § 60, while O.E.
d{ioi)ht, 6{wi)ld is represented by ould in rime with ]io%ild. This 0
is thus a link between the two riming systems representing O.E. u
and 0.

3. O.E. a + rj (ow before a vowel) : ou-en (abs. poss.) : {knoicen)
227.

4. O.E. d + w: Jcnoicen (O.E. cndwan, inf.) : {ou-en) 228; Imawe
{Ixnoioe, inf.) : {lo^ve) 180, 629.

5. O.K a + g : loice (O.X. Idgr, adv.) : {laiawe, hioice) 179, 630.

Clcaptcr XIII. — On the Phonology of the Speculum, clxvii

u.

§ 19. Short u (il), 'written o through influence of the Anglo-
French (cf. Morsb., p. 90), represents O.E. u not lengthened in
open syllables (Morsb., p. 163 : § 126) loue (O.E. lufu, lufe) : aboue
(O.E. a-bufan =^ on-hufan) 5-t, 512, 542, etc. ; slione (2. sing.) : u-one
(O.E. {ge)wana,&\).; cf. Zupitza, ^t/ric's Gram., pp. 252 — 6) 106;
shone (inf.) : ivone (inf.) 660 ; ivonc (inf.) : sone (O.E. swiu, sb.) 428 ;
soine (see Carstens, pp. 14, 15) : inome 644; gome {grome in MS. R,
for which see Morsb., § 65, Anm. 10; O.N. gromr) : enome 646.

For O.E. i (g) after m, written also ii, see rimes in i, § 11 :
muclie (O.E. micel, inycel) : (lihtliche) 671 ; muche : [ajjerteliche) 386,
the stressed vowel forming an intermediate stage between i and ti.

if.
§ 20. Long II («), written also ou and represented by ow before
a vowel and often in a final syllable, occurs :

A. In words of Germanic origin.

1. From O.E. u : rnou\e (O.E. mif&) : nou^e (O.E. im ^a)
420, 480 ; mou]> : cou\ (O.E. c»J), pp., T. laai-]>o- ; cf. Sievers,
§ 185, 2) 814, : vncoio^e 422; hou : noich (O.E. nu, parallel Avitli nii)
348, : now 378 ; adoun (O.E. of dune, dat. aditn) : (Jioun) 261 ; hour
(O.E. hUr, it from an older ii lengthened; cf. neahgehur, see Skt.,
§ 217) : (honour) 152; jrroud (read 2J''out) : (stout, cf. Kluge, £"»//?.
Studien, vol. xxi., p. 337) 624.

2. O.E. 'w before w + cZ.- stounde : hounde 710; founde : icounde

7n.

3. O.E. d + final 7^, ten Brink § 33 e : inouli (O.E. genoh) : drouli
O.E. (Zro/^, pret., Sievers's ablaut class vi.) 44; inouh : wouli (icowe,
DHg ; tcoghe R O.E. w6h, sb. inflected wowe, Pabst, § 52, b; O.S.
tcciJi, Sievers, § 242) 302.

B. In icords of Romance origin.

1. Representing iS'orman. t7. Through endmg -orem (O.F. -oxir) :
honour : (hour) 151. Through ending -onem : orysoun (ureisun
< F. ureizun by false analogy < eccl. L. ordtionem) : fuisoun 994 ;
orisoun : Jesczoun 500 ; sarmoun : lesczoun (Lat. lectionem) 58, 138.
Rom. 0 before nasals : dampnacioun : scmuacioun 788 ; croun (A.F.
corone, Lat. coronam, ten Br., p. 5) : scmuacioun 800. Through
other source : Zio«<?i : (adnun) 262 ; myrour : socour (Rom. g) 506.

clxviii Chapter XIII. — On the Phonology of the Speculum.
2. O.F. ou: stout (O.r. (es)tout) : (jvwid (t)) G23.

§ 21. ii written always u, spoken i, finds illustration in tlie
Speculum as representative of i :

1. Through O.E. y, umlaut of u : ijmlt (O.E. ^j^ijUcm, Lat.
2mltare) : {gilt, Skt., § 337) 888 (cf. §11,3 under z-rimes for 1. 232) ;
puite (cf. O.F. hoter. Perhaps read here pitte as in MS. E) : (luite,
read I'de) 923. Here belongs also murie 1.59, 905, murgere 284 of
the text (MS. A^). See Zupitza, Engl. Stud., vol. viii., p. 465.
Iiimes in gidt : 2^^1-1 are frequent in older M.E. poems ; cf. Tlie
Passion, ijyult : gidt 190, 227 ; agidt : {i)imlt. Pater A'^oster 90, 129,
but agilt ■.pnlt, Liif of Adam 331, 337, 365, 555, 757.

2. O.E. g (i) : churche : (worche, inf. ; O.E. ivgrcan) 860 (cf.
i- rimes, § 11, for the reading chirche).

Under § 21 belongs Imdde 178 of the text, O.E. y (umlaut of it)
shortened before a consonant group.

ii.
§ 22. Written also ii, spoken I hj the poet, the sources of li are :

1. Germanic : O.E. i) (uml. of il). The self-rime huide (O.E.
hijd, JST.E. hide, sb.) : lyride < pryde < prUt, Siev. § 96, Skt. § 197 ;
cf. Ic.prf/'Si, 0.'^.pry'6i, O.E. prgt 158 (cf. §11,2); fire (i. a. fre) :
{diiire) 282.

2. Romance: O.F. u written ui : duire (dure, P. of G. 3760,
6935, see Pabst, § 113, Morsb., p. 176) : {fire; cf. § 12, 4) 281.
Possibly to be classified in this division, but difficult of classification
is turne (Orm. turrnenn) : (sterne) 435. turne is equivalent to O.E.
turnian < vidg.-Lat. tornare < Lat. tornare, loan-word from the
Latin or O.F. before the conquest, explained by Pogatsclier {Zur
Lautlelire der griecMschen, lateinischen, und romauischen Lehnworte
im Altenglischen) , §§ 159, 205, and 271 through turnare for tornare,
i- umlaut of Lat. o, vulg.-Lat. u, hence tyrnan. Pabst, § 109, p. 102,
accounts for turne as a hybrid development blending O.F. torner
(Lat. turhinare), O.E. turnian, and O.E. tgrnan ; cf. also Skeat II.,
75. 2; 94. 25; 138. This interpretation explains the lengthening
of ii before r + n.

The value of Hi is represented in anuied, O.F. inf. enuiier ; cf.
O.F. dialectical parallel form anoUer, line 124 of the text, Pabst,
§ 122.

Chapter XIV. — The Ivficction of the Speculum, clxix

CHAPTEE XIV.

THE INFLECTION OF THE SPECULU2I.

The discussion of the characteristics of the inflectional sj'stem of
the Speculum assumes, that its conclusions have been, if possible, veri-
fied by rime or metre. Otherwise paradigms and synopses are completed
from the body of the text. Conjectural readings are based upon the
Auchinleck MS. The Auchinleck J\IS. contributes orthography, but
an occasional note introduces graphical or phonetical emendations of
the copyist. This chapter endeavours to collect testimony as to the
development of the O.E. vowel in the unaccented inflectional syllable.
It aims particularly to present a clear view of the poet's treatment of
the IM.E. final -e in rime and in ctesural construction. ^ Its purpose
is primarily to call attention to general characteristics,- rather than
to establish any precise laws of grammatical structure.

I. DECLENSION.
§ 1. SUBSTANTIVES OF THE SPECULUM.

A. VOCALIC OR STRONG DECLENSION.
§ 1. MASCULINE AND NEUTER SUBSTANTIVES.

(a) a- stems.
Nominatice and Accusative. The singular is without ending,
corresponding to the O.E. archetype : day : (may) 492 ; dom 256,
see aho f)-edom 237; god 143; word, (nom.) .519, (ace.) 420; weyel^
{tray in E) 651. Inorganic -e seems to be demanded by ^ce^e (ace.)
298 ; compare wege, North. Gloss., Marie I., 2, and iceye also within
the verse, the reading of Orrm., Sachse, Deis vnorganische e im
Orrmulum, p. 7, of Chaucer, ten Brink, § 199, 5, Anm., and pro-
bably of Lydgate in his Temple of Glas, Schick, p. Ixv, and in his
Guy of WarwieJi, str. 37'', and possibly also tveie, str. 6P (cf. Zupitza).
See also ^«'«_e 176 and the dissyllable almesse (O.E. Lat. Greek? see
Pogatscher, Lautlehre, pp. 38, 207, 218, and Cosijn. Gr., p. 97, 923).

1 Difficulty must be conceded the interpretation of the value of a final -e at
the Cfesura, due to the existence of type C.

2_ These sections do not undertake to cite all illustrations of any specific
subdivision of the material.

^ The mark of interrogation designates the questionable value of final -c in
syllabic arrangement ; e. g. types A and C pi'esent rival claims to verse 651,
owing to uncertainty regarding the metrical value of final -e in weye :
And 6]>er w&ye ' is ]>er non.
And 6]>er weyo ' is ]>er non.
It is not possible to decide with exactness the value of this inorganic -e.

clxx Chapter XIV. — The Tnjicction of the SjJeculum.

Genitive. The ending is -es, continuing the O.E. es : domes(day)
257, 745, 8G8 ; godes 38, 81, 89, etc. ; lordes 892.

Dative. The old dative in -e is preserved unaltered in the
Speculum, but in many instances uninflecteel forms ^ occur also, when,
as in Chaucer (cf. ten Brink, § 201) the dative is like the nominative :
fire : {here, inf.) 356; tceije : (ei^e) 22; mcmye : {nou^e, O.E. nu^ci)
420, 480; on Hue 859; yet without ending are moup : (coulp, pp.)
813, and on basis of metrical type A, mou^e 94. Uninflected forms,
as is indicated by rhythm or rime, are : wif : Iijf 234; bon 531 ; dom
415, 766 ; day : (lay) 250, : (naij) 251 ; day 49, 475, 516; bon 157 ;
ban : (non) 531 ; gold : (hold) 153 ; wit : {peril) 169. Owing to
elision 3rtfe 959, is not determinative in the question of the develop-
ment of the inorganic -e (cf. Sachse, § 25), through analogy with
short fern, stems by means of O.E. plural forms in -u. day 250, it
would seem, admits of explanation as nominative, subject of com, hit
being pleonastic. The line recalls the idiom illustrated in the
opening song of Wilhelm Tell, v. 1 : Es Idchelt der See ! O.E.
derivatives from the Latin to be classified here end in -e : pine% 'il'2,
but pine 104.

Plural. The ending -es (written often -is, -ys in other ]MSS.),
O.E. -as, occurs uniformly for masculine substantives : gostes (type
A, or gostes to produce type C) 431, but probably with syncope of
the -e i\\ gostes 447; woiZes 439 ; teres 827 ; giltes 752; weyes SQ5.
Dative forms are datve (O.E. dagum) : (lawe) 37, 357 ; Hue : {sliriue)
486. si\ie (Avith apocope) 394 is the plural contributed by H^ and R.
The termination of the masculine is carried over to the plural of other
genders and other stems. Thus teres (O.E. hleor) occurs in rime Avith
teres 842 and shaftes with craftes 212. Neuter nouns end in -es : londes
{Londys,l^.-^\52,\^?>; t^orcZes 276, 998; icerkes^&O; shaftes {creatures
in D) 781 illustrate syncope of the second -e- ; for ^inges (or \inges)
141, see Pabst, Aiiglia'^ xiii., p. 247, Anm. 1. The plural of the neuter
ends also in -e: \>inge (O.E. yingum, \inga) 284, and perhaps in ])ing\e'\ :
{biginning, biginning[e]1) 8, 883, : {speJd7ig[e]) 329. les : {2^es) 519
is without ending. D and R offer beme : {leme) 383; god 163 is with-
out ending. See also luuerede 177; bold 154 ; lyf 952, forms possibly
to be regarded as plural, but through context uncertain.

^ The principle was already iUustrated by so early a linguist as Oitiq
(1200), representing, it must be remembered, the northern portion of the East
Midland territory, and presenting northern peculiarities, often Scandinavian
characteristics.

- FlcxionsvcrhdUnisse hci Rht. v. Gl.

Chapter XIV. — The Inflection of the Speeulum. clxxi

(h) ja- stems.
These stems reproduce O.E. final -e through e: ende : (icende)
426 ; leche (O.E. AngL lece) G9.

(c) wa- stems.
Plural nouns illustrative of tea- stems are found : \eices 72 ; \eu-es :
(shreices) 101, but the syncopated form ])ewes 97.

(d) i- and ?/- stems,
i- and ti- stems offer as representative of O.E. final -e (-?/) a
syllabic -e : stede : (hede) 561, : (dede) 597, 604; mete : (iete) 983;
ei^e (O.E. e^e) : {weye) 21, : {seie) 795. A w- stem is sone (O.E.
sunv) : {irone, inf.) 428. Possibly to be classed here is the plural
metys (H,,) 155, through analogy with O.E. mettas of the ja- declen-
sion, Siev. § 263, K 3.

§ 2. FEMININE SUBSTANTIVES.

The endings of the feminine jo- and /- stems agree with those of
the 6- stems.

Singidar. Nominative. The termination is -c, through weaken-
ing of O.E. -u for short stems, Sievers, § 252, or an inorganic -e
added through analogy Avith oblique cases for long syllables : shame
799, 801; shame : (blame) 811; lore : (more) 755, 853; drede :
(godhede) 380; Loue {Lone % elision of -e before a vowel in the follow-
ing w^ord) 87. The ending -e is also to be noted : lone 304 ; Strein^e
(before / of the following syllable) 305; icorlde 17, 61; Drede 883.
Characteristic of the period is the inorganic -e affixed to the nomi-
native singular of nouns ending with the suffix -nes {-nis), already to
be noted in the English Liber (Camb. Univ. MS. li. 1. 33) of the
12th century. Cf. so'Sfcestnysse 28; oncnaicennysse 20, 27 (Zupitza,
Anzeiger fUr deutsches Alterthum, ii. 11) ; fairnesse : \isternesse 305.

Genitive. The ending is -es through analogy with the masculine :
n-orldes 13, 32, 113, 151, 195, etc. An old genitive is recognized in
the adverb of time, ivhiJes 184.

Dative, -e is the characteristic ending of the feminine dative, but
uninflected forms are found here as in the masculine of the a- declen-
sion. (1) -e : lone : (aboue) 53, 541; loue 243, etc.; troicye 1033;
speche : (teche) 1, 569, 753; honde (dat.) : (Jonde) 585, : {vnder-
stande) 1022; shame 777, 779, 804, etc.; drede : (dede) 910, 943, :
{lede, inf.) 20; rote (Scand. loan-word) 93; hiiide : {pride) 157;

clxxii Chapter XIV. — The Inflection of the Speculum.

rodel. 26; helle : (nelle) 271. (2) -e: hue 6, 21, 144, etc.; rod :
(f/od) 144 ; o-od : (blod) 248 ; sorice (before iuitial e- in the following
syllable) 769, but sorwe (with hiatus) 93; drede 444, 914. To be
classed here is Eue 229, according to ten Brink of O.E. origin, see
also Siev., § 194.

Accusative, -e is the normal ending : soule 48, 576 ; icliil'e 62 ;
lam : (cdioue) 511 ; shame 783; soule 688; drede : (dede) 695,707, :
(r/odhede) 885, but by the side of -e occurs not infrequently the
Aveakened -e : icorlde 64.

Plural. Plural feminine forms of substantives have the ending
-en, indicating the tendency to adopt in the plural the inflection of
the weak or n- declension, already existing sporadically in the 12th
century: wounden (ace.) 442; hondeii 440; also -es, sinms (dat.)
469, (ace.) 803; synnys in //^ ^1 and 830; dedes 674; probably
heste (singular]) 810.

B. COXSONANT DECLKNSIOX.
§ 1. MASCULINE SUBSTANTIVES.

n- stems.

Nomincdive. The nominative ending is -e in continuation of
O.E. -a : hileu^ 203 ; gome (O.E. guma) 645 ; mone (before a vowel)
383; name : {fame) 30, 39, but hope 466.

Oblique cases are in -e : liopfe 463, 471, but hope 477, 690;
tene 192 ; time 703.

Phirals. In -en is sterren 383, retaining the old plural ending in
-n, a plural not confirmed by rime, shreices occurs in rime with
Ipeices 102, and /ere with dere (O.E. dture) 423.

§ 2. FEMININE SUBSTANTIVES.

Nominative. In -e are ividewe 965, 971, 987, 1003; (type B or
with apocope?) 955 and the elided form sunne 386.

Genitive. Ending in -e is herte (lierte rote, liert'e hlod) 93, 247 ;
heuene (O.E. heofo7ian, gen. of fern, heofmie, heuene hlisse, heiiene
Jang) 336, 626, 690, 900. A., offers soujies 393.

Dative, -e characterizes herte 87, 165, 208, 408, but hprte 414;
eor])e 296, 375, 397, etc. ; side : (abide) 255, 655 ; suniie (dat. of
indirect object) 393; wideice 951, 998.

Accusative, ^eme 553; leuedi (O.E. hlAfdige) : {iciterli) 363
shows no inflection.

Chapter XIV. — The Inficdion of the Speculum, cjxxiii

§ 3. NEUTER SUBSTANTIVES.

Nomiiiatice and accusative end in -e : ei^e 396; ei^e : (lieie) 388.
One plural form occurs : e/3e?i (eghen in i?, dat.) 841 ; el-i,en (ace.) 992.

C. OTHER DECLENSIONS.
§ 1. SUBSTANTIVES ILLUSTRATING MINOR DECLENSIONS.

(Sievers, §§ 281—290.)
(1) Irregular consonant stems, (a) Masculines and Neuters. The
singular is represented by: man (nom.) : {can) 727 ; man (nom.) 37,
222, 223; Gen. mann'es 388, 611, 723; man (dat.) 51; mem :
{cam) 590. Plurals of the same class with i- umlaut are : meJi (dat.)
149; fet : (ek) 440. (b) Feminines. Tliese end in -e .■ holi'e : (Joli'e)
460, 785; nild (nom.) : {lild) 856; nild (dat.) : {mild) 320, 516;
niht : {liht) 858, niht in this construction being an objective
adverbial. (2) Stems in -r : \oc. fader 52, dat. after leue 424 (O.E.
laf, cf. Chaucer) 428. The genitive is faderes 254, 255. broker
(nom.) : (ojjer) 121; (voc.) 73. (3) Stems in -nd : frend 919; feml
(dat.) 229 ; fende (gen. in H-^) 696. (4) Stems in -os, -es (Gk. neuteis
in -oc, Lat. -us, -eris), Sievers's second class : lomb (nom. sing.) 260.
The plural occurs in children (cf. Sievers, § 290, 2) (nom.) 287,
(gen.) 986, (dat.) 349, 522. cliilder is the reading of D and B.

§ 2. SUBSTANTIVES OF ROMANCE ORIGIN.

Singular. In general, substantives of Romance origin retain a
final syllabic -e, preserved from the O.F. original: r/rctce -.face 214,
904; grace 78; grace : pla.c'e 294; preie 68; blame : {shame) 778,
784, 812; ioije {ioye) 295, 301, see also croun (A.F. coroune, coro7ie1)
799, and paunter {O.Y. pantierel) 18, etc. Polysyllabic forms recur
in Romance derivatives: repentaunce : ^^^naunce 92, 474, 770; S2f-
fraunce : destourbaunce 572; mcaierel 628; anguisse 183; Avitli
accent thrown back: seruise 36; seruage 238; citel, 959; Merci
131, 545; but also merci 458, 524; peril 170 : myrour 505,
Eepresetiting a Eomance original witliout final -e monosyllabic forms
occur : los 158; prys 166; voiz 446; cas 703. In polysyllables :
Imtel {catel) 162, 577, 896; uertu 922, etc.

Plural. The plural endings -s {-z) and -e occur for polysyllables
of Romance origin, but seem to be generally without syllabic value :
deciples 570; uertuz {vertuys in H.^) 71, 325, 661; persones 206;
manere 785. Possibly to be regarded as plurals are : vessel 153;

clxxiv Chapter XIV. — The Inflection of the Speculum.

tresor 154. Ending in -es occur rentes (renti/s) 152, 163, and ioijes
(syncopated form]) 286. H.^ reads j^ei/nys 176,

§ 2. ADJECTIVES OF THE SPECULUM.
The inflections of the poet agree with the O.E. forms through
the weakening of unaccented full vowels. The twofold Germanic
declension, the strong and the Aveak, is illustrated, but in the plural
both declensions fall together in the uniform syllabic unaccented
final -e. Eomance adjectives in inflected and uninflected forms retain
unaccented -e. Uninflected forms are also illustrated in adjectives
of two or more syllables of Germanic or Eomance origin,

§ 1. STRONG ADJECTIVES.

Strong adjectives of Germanic origin, in legitimate descent from
the O.E., tend to drop the inflection except in ja- stems. Such
adjectives of the strong declension find illustration as follows :

Singular forms: gref, grete with apocope of the final -e 158,
214; hot 819; god 843. Used predicatively occur: god 105, 202;
vnme\ 615; WicJce (O.E. tvicca) 122; inu7-ie 905; fain 965; empti
1002 show the vocalization of O.E. g. The dative is found cor-
responding to the uninflected nominative: gret 170, 899; strong
266, 274 ; al 319 ; god 571 ; cold 929. Yet sporadically the poem
presents instances of inflection by means of -e, in the dative. Cf.
gode 29, 40 ; heihe, a form open to speculation on part of the
copyists, 214; liote 282, 451; and possibly stronge 282, 449.
Datives having apocope of the final -e occur: smale 181 ; hote 182 ;
gode 931. _/«- stems are inflected with -e : frewe 304, 697; sferne
446 ; milde 594 ; newel, used predicatively, 760.

Plural forms. The final -e is retained: Faire 71, 1541; fmle
72, 803 ; Richel 153, 155 ; olde 357 ; alle 239, 300, 329, 338, etc. ;
grete 469 ; gode 674, and gode (dat.) 865. Stems in -ja: hreme 383;
kene 439 ; swete 998. Predicative adjectives are : loye 76 ; foul'e 818;
gode (with apocope) 287.

Words of more than one syllable are without inflection : ivra\ful
436; ydel 463, 466; Holi{y) 505, 701, 733, 755; wrongful 618;
Gostli 715; sinful 751 ; dedli 774.

To the strong declension belong: Wheiper (r. Whe7') 219; o])er
74, 122, 651; plural : opere 135; Tweie (apocope) 141; Tweye
785 ; aller (furst) gen. plu. 70 ; the Scandinavian form bo])e 75, 216 ;
Summe 825, is a dissyllable as in Lydgate and Gower in distinction

Chci'pter XIV. — The Inflection of the Speculum, clxxv

from CliaiTcer's monosyllabic rendering some (except in rime ; see ten
Brink, §§ 255, 327). Compare also the riming form of the Speculum,
some : (iiiome), v. 643. Unaccented final -e is subject to apocope in
Bo^e 311, 400, 4361 Contracted forms are next : hext 326, 662.

§ 2. WEAK ADJECTIVES.

O.E. full-toned inflectional forms corresponding to n- stems of the
substantive declension are represented in the Speculum by unaccented
-e. As in O.E. the weak adjective is employed :

a. After the definite article : r/'lite 22 ; grete 256 ; strange 449 ;
heie 622, but heie (with apocope of -e) 415; foule 654; longe 744;
derke 856, 858. "Weak adjectives of more than one syllable are
without inflection in this position : holi 352, 565, 687 ; sinful 727.
Ordinals are declined as follows : forme (superlative in -ma) 223 ;
])rid(l'<i 250, 251 ; firste 358. A comparative occurs : \ie clannere 826.
To this division belongs \i!Uie {= \ie ilke, O.E. se ilea) 37.

/3. After a demonstrative pronoun : ]iat ilke 362 ; ]iat foule 696 ;
\is ilke 799. ]>at liote (ace.) 182, and \iat faire 914 occur with
apocope of final -e. Adjectives of two syllables are found after a
demonstrative, but are not infiected : \at litel sinful (dat.) 708; ])is
sell 987.

y. After a possessive pronoun : his riJite 39 ; his grete 361 ; his
oicen. (oumel) 314; hire grete 390; Hire dene 364; ])in owen (read
ownel) 620; yi rihte 878; ja- stems: Houre sweie 569; houre . . .
sicefe : {profete) 949. Adjectives of two syllables are illustrated :
])i sell 576 ; His gostU 736 ; Hire litel 990.

Plural forms are preserved : }pe icicJce 101 ; ])e riche : (iliche) 311 ;
])e hote 827, 841 ; jje teste (e through elision) 1016; j:ise holi 191 ;
His grisli 442. Once the adjective precedes the vocative plural :
mi7i'e hlessede fere 423.

Of the weak inflection are probably ]>iselfe 10, 564, 579 ; himselfe
14; one (O.E. ana) 239, see Sievers, 324, IST. 1. In the weak
declension are to be classified Boxomere (followed by he) 233 ;
mwyere 284 ; and bey]>ere 952.

Romance forms. Eomance adjectives retain in inflected as well as
uninflected forms final -e : pore (?) 951 ; douhle 940, 1006 ; merciahle
526; see sA&o p)ore {-e through elision) 164; cler 381, 915; stout
623 ; cruwel (read with syncoi^e of -e-, unless epic caesura, metrical
type B, be preferred) 559.

Vocatives. In this position the inflection is uniformly -e.

clxxvi Clia-ptdr XIV. — The Inflection of the, S]jcculum.

Singular: hue 73, 919; Sicete {j a- stem) 555. fersse (sing.) 623
is the single Eomance form. Plural : corsede {cursed 1) 431, 447.

Before proper names occurs: Sein (Fowel) 345; {Daui) 459, 691;
{Gregory) 663. For seint 275 see ten Br., § 242.

§ 3. NUMERALS.

ISTumerals are employed in the Speculum as follows. They
illustrate occasionally the value of an unaccented -e :

Cardincds: on : {don) 838 ; o 204, 205, 354 ; Ticeie {two E) 141,
{Tioeije) 785 ; ]ire 206, 349, 350 ; hundred 394. Oiie 239 preserves
the form of the numeral with the meaning alone. Negative of on
preserves -ii : nom 344.

Ordinals: \e firste (ace.) 358; ]ie forme (nom.) 223; ]je \ridde
250, 251.

In orthography these forms reproduce MS. A^. Decisive evi-
dence through rime exists for numerals only in instance of on ; vide

sunra.

§ 3. PEONOUXS.

§ 1. PERSOXAL PRONOUNS.

The personal pronouns in use in the Specidum are as folloAvs :

a. First Person : Sing. :^rom. i {I) 2, 3, 27, 49, etc. Gen.— .Dat.
me : {charite) 56 : {\ie) 1011, etc. Ace. me, 62, 189, etc. Xom.
ice, 501, 504, 506, etc. Gen.— .Dat. us {vs) 54, 501, 1031, etc. Ace.
us (rs) 1029.

/3. Second Person: Smg. ^STom. ]>u (J)o») 5, 6, 8, 10, 11, 12, etc.
Gen.— .Dat. \e : {charite) 84, : {me) 108, : {he) 328, 334, 588, etc.
Ace. ]je : (bise) 487, : {he) 535, 588, etc. Plural. :N'om. 36 177, 425,
447, etc. Gen. — .Dat. ou (Auch. MS.), ^ou (MSS. Arund. and Harl.)
2; 302^ 284; Ace. ou (Auch. MS.) 816, 824, 848.

7. Third Person: Masc. Sing. I^om. he 19, 31, 33, etc. Gen.
—.Dat. him {hym) 32, 227, 608, etc. Ace. him {hym) 34, 133, 369, etc.
Pern. Sing. Nom. she {ho, MSS. D and R, or scho in R) 965, 968, 972,
990, 1004. Gen. — .Dat. hire {hyre) 981, etc. Ace. hire {hove, hyre,
hyr) 960, 961, etc. The final -e (dat. and ace.) is uniformly silent.

K"eu. Sing. Nom. : hit and it are found in J.^ and R (MSS.
AgDHj have it) 3, 16, 119, etc. ; hit 123, 160, 161, etc. Gen.— .Dat.
him {hym) 680. Ace. hit {it AJ)H^ 15, 58, 175, etc. ; it {A-^ 563,
575, 581, etc.

Plural. Nom. : hij (MSS. A^ and R) 186, 277, 279, 309, etc. ;
]iei {\eih Aj) 25, 80, 104, etc. Scandinavian forms are uniformly

Chapter XIV. — The Inflection of the Sj^cculum. clxxvii

represented by the MSS. AoDH^H^. Gen. — .Dat. 7iem (often written
horn in MS. E) : (men, assonance) 150; hem {horn R) 159, 168, 316
etc. Ace. hem (horn E) 25, 100, 106, etc.

Possibly the most noticeable feature in the study of personal
pronouns is the introduction of hij by the side of ])eth, hit, and ou,
the characteristic of MS. A^ ; of hij, hit, horn, schol and hoj'e, of
MS. E, and possibly for dialectical purposes of ho in MSS. D and E.

Scandinavian forms fei, peir belong to later MSS., though A-^
has peik sporadically, pe, me, hem, him are the personal i^ronouns
absolutely Avarranted by the J\ISS. on basis of the rimes.

Possessives.

Simple possessives: my (generally before a consonant sound) 1,
59, 60, etc.; myn : (AJquin) 52 ; oiire 505, 916 ; vre 363, 506, but
oure before the name of the deity 844; vre 595, etc.; Howe 569,
949, whose syllabic character is lost hj apocope, pi (followed by a
consonant sound) 7, 14, 69, etc. piii'^ (before a vowel sound) 9, 93,
334, etc. ; his (hys) 18, 19, 21, etc. Here^- (fem,) 952 ; hire 235? ;
Hire 956, 990, 995 ; :)>iym : {myne) 339 ; ])wi[p]? 841 and pine (pin.)
842 retains its syllabic -e, but pine 841 ; Hise (plu.) 570, 752 ;
His 992 ; here 103, 169, etc. Otherwise plurals of possessives are
often apocopated.

Absolute possessives: myne rimes with myne (simple possessive)
340, his \\-\t\\ paradys 300, and with iwis 338.

Relatives and Demonstratives.
Eelatives and demonstratives present no novel features, pat has
the value of a icho, lines 54, 317, (plu.) 424. Equivalent to what
in lines 3, 73, etc., its use is substantive, pat serves also as a
demonstrative 59, 82, 88, etc. pis 149 (= pis is) is the single
instance of contraction, pise 84 is used substantively. Without
syllabic value is -e in Whiclie (plu.) 76, 287, and in pise 97, 191, etc.

§ 4. ADVERBS.
Adverbs following the history of the development of O.E. forms
end in -e, when formed from adjectives.

Adverhs from adjectives: dere : (were) 160 ; dere 172, 226 ; sore :

(lore) 236, : (ore) 539 ; but sore through elision 766, 794 ; loice 630 ;

foule 591 ; stiM : (^cille) 584, 593, 706, etc.; faste : (ayaste) 865.

As continuation of O.E. full endings occur: ahoute (elision) 190,

. 1 riu. 9, 334 ? 2 ^g^g ll-^^g^ plural ?

SPEC. WAR. M

clxxviii ChaiJtcr XIV. — Tlie Inflection of the Speculum.

(apocope) 515; abouten 196; ahoue 908; Oute 490; ofte 493, 499,
1020. Through analogy ek'e 436, 584, 681; but elc : (fet) 439.
Assuming directly the form of an adjective ending in -e occurs :
swipii 4, 236, 578, 630, 736, 879. Of another class are adverbs
formed by composition of the simple adjective stem Avith O.E, -lice :
aperteliche 385 ; so\liclie : openliche 442; Kindelichs 817, but Hol-
liclie 353 ; sikerliche 373 ; Bodiliche 375 ; RihtfulUche 458. witerli :
{comforti) 687 ; sikerli : {empti) 1002. Adverbs without correspond-
ing adjectives : ^it (O.E. giet, (jyt) 851 ; eflsom' : {done) 851 ; sone :
(hone) 987 ; sone 903. Oblique cases of adjectives employed as
adverbs are from the accusative : inoidt : (drouh) 43 ; inoidi 305 ; ftd
66, 517, 632; heie : (eiy.) 387 ; heie 632.

A genitive as introductory element of a compound word occurs :
elles (wher) 176, 780. Derived from substantives are alday 342;
/oriso])e 391; adoun 842 ; adoun : (lioun) 261 ; hy day and niht 475,
represents adverbial construction of this class, sore (original form
with i- undaut, Sievers, § 237, 2) offers illustration of an instrumental
used adverbially. Adverbs from prepositions are : inne : (sinne) 731 ;
onne 267. Adverbs of place are: where 176; her 197, 220; here
296; ])er 322. Of time noupe 107; notch 348; \i(mue 199, 283,
395 is very frequent. A numeral adjective, U7ie is used by the poet.
Cf. ene : {dew) 366, 815, and hideue 191; Enes (gen.) 939.

Comparison of adverbs. Comparative: ?^efre 78, 937; erere (comp.
of ar, preserved by MS. A-,^ alone) 140, 168; inicardlichere 321;
dannere 820, 828 ; lassii 536 ; more : {ore) 90, : {lore) 739, 854, etc. ;
mo : {perfro) 128. Superlative: {Alter) furst 70.

Formal adverbial expressions occur: ful iwis 165, 285, 337, 503,
723 ; mid iwisse 309, 689 ; on heih 633 ; On ydel 568, 668 ; for
euere mo 240 ; tcidoute fable 525 ; tcidoute nay 252, 258 ; fer and
ner 216 ; lude and stille 584, 706, 891.

II. CONJUGATION.
THE VERB.

In the classification of strong and weak verbs with resulting
methods of tense-formation, the Specidum does not differ materially
from the normal text of the period, whose master was Chaucer. The
study of the inflection of the verb with reference to the syllabic value
of final -e is of peculiar importance and interest. The copyists are
often in disagreement regarding the poet's inflectional forms, and
absolute proof is wanting for some specific illustrations.

Chapter XIV. — The Inflection of the Sxicculum. clxxix

§ 1. Forms that may be referred to the pi-csent stem.

The Infinitive. The final -n of the O.E. infinitive is almost
universally dropped, sometimes with apocope of the final -e, resulting
from the weakening of -a of the O.E. termination. Twice, remains of
the O.E. -ian class occur in -i [y), confirmed by rime.

a. Infinitives in -e {-in, -yn of the MSS.): teche : (speche) 2, 570,
754; draw'e : {plaice) 16; led'e : {dre<le) 19; haue 455, 529, 543,
567, etc.; fole.K'e : sicolewe 642 ; sJteice : {rewe) 79. Apocope of the
-e occurs: possibly nempne (or double thesis at epic cfesural) 101 ;
heme 148 ; come 331 ; loue 343 ; a contracted form is seiii 445, 796.

/3. O.E. -n is retained : don 643 ; gon : {non) 652 ; hen {A^ 938 ;
knowenl : {oicen) 228; heten 175; but chasten {East, H^) 181; an
abbreviated form is ha7i 295. In some instances the retention of
final -n is conducive to smoothness of metre : hileuen 273 ; icilnen
279 ; telJen 292 ; wantim 316.

y. Forms without ending through loss of -n : do : {also) 10, 208,
: {to) 68, : {mo) 274 ; he : {charite) 96 ; yo : {do, pp.) 875.

2. Infinitives in -i, -y are : herhiij : {merci) 523 ; comforti (not
understood by the copyist of R ; cf. K) : [witerJi) 688 ; and Avithin
the body of the text siugy 714 ; loonye 634 ; cf. welny (D) 280 ; p<'rty
(D) 298. This distinctively Southern inflectional characteristic is
abundant in A^enhite, Aricr. Riwle, R. of G., and the Poema Morcde,
but the infinitive in -i {-y) occurs also in the Southern Midland
poems, Horn (see Wissmann) werie 1411, chaungi 1076, and in the
Auch. Reinhrun {Gy, sone of Warwike) : norsy : servy 151 ; pasy :
r>rouy 972. For this infinitive in East Midland poems, see Stiirzen-
Becker, p. 71 ; Morris, Spec, of E. Lit., p. xxi. ; in Chaucer, ten Br.,
§ 196.

f. Gerund. Instance of gerund occurs : to done 852.

X- Of Romance origin are a few infinitives in rime : greue :
{hileue) 202, : {Eue) 230 ; deaise 343 ; duire 281 ; saue : {haue) 478.
vse occurs 90 ; snffre 184, 583 ; preie 564.

Present indicative, 1 pers. sg. The ending is -e, occurring in
rime: fijide : {hinde, inf.) 481; vnderstonde : {sonde) 49; mene :
{dene) 407 ; li^ii : {cunipaignye) 637 ; seie 467 ; with apocope of the
ending, grete 52 ; sey 464. Eomance form : jireie, 53, 601. xciU'e
(anomalous form) is confirmed by rime : tviUe : {skile) 712.

2 pers. The ending in -est (MS. -us, -ys, -es); -est, -est is of frequent
occurrence not confirmed by ryme. The couplet preserves only the
contracted form : sist : hist (bitst) 554 ; cf. Floris und BJauncliefl.

clxxx Chapter XIV. — The, Inficction of the SiJecidmn.

105. The vowel of tlie radical is in general not modified. In
the body of the text are to be noted the following examples : metest
549; ^eiiest 936; couydst 657. In -est occur: louest 13, 321, 337,
etc.; leueM 189; spare-<t 1 'db ; seist 555; sex-^ 385, give contracted
forms.

3 ];)ers. sg. The tliird person ends in -|j (MSS. -es, -ytlie, etc.) once
in rime: ge]i : vnmep 616, possibl}^ sep 817, and almost universally
■within the body of the text, where no criterion exists to determine
that -ep be not the language of the copyist. The vowel of the radical
is not modified. Examples are : hringpp 114; begi)i7iep 126; ^euep
212; louep 34:0; of pinkrp 539 ; bifohiep 363 ; lastep 42Q ; spelcep
501 ; maJcep 520 ; hcivp 566 ; fonJep 655. In -ep occur : speJiep
275; here} 345 ; faUep 585; farep 669; berep 670; nemep 697;
liuep 733 ; ^euep 742. Contraction of the ending is recognized in
seip 276, 339, 345, 459 ; hap (3 sing.) 386, 695 ; halt 166, 171 ; fit
807 ; sit^ (one of the ten vei'bs preserving the present form with -jo-)
255 ; fintl 785 ; fep 672 ; Igp {jo- stem) 710, 713.

Plural. Eiming couplets preserve -e^ in one instance : bep : sep
(sing.1 men = one, German mani) 818, but the verse contains addi-
tional illustration of forms in -ep (MSS. -ip, -yp) : lonep 23 ; bep
23, 76, 80, 97, etc.; bisehlp 504; icasshep 818; Makep 828. With
syncope of -e- : pinJcep 150; wasshep 825. Plurals in -en (-en),
-e (-e), are offered by rime: [lohiles peih) line : {-^iue, inf.) 184;
(mteiper . . .) 7ielle : {helle) 272; (as meni) rede : (seide) 692; drede :
(dede) 830 ; (peih) be 287, 34 H, 414. The rime contributes a plural
in -e : (loe) finde : (winde) 669. Examples not verified by rime are :
fallen 170; finden 518; tvolen 272. comen 240, 280, sholen 416
occur with syncopated -e-. Contracted plural forms are : han 384 ;
fint (or sing. ?) 785.

Suhj unctive. Present endings are -e and -e, 2nd pers. : shone :
(wane) 105; missii : (ivisse) 120; pu Imowe 74; bere 671 ; 3rd pers.
in -e : she turjie 966 ; hauel (with apocope) 837 ; be : (se) 872.

Imperative sinr/idar. Tlie riming couplet introduces no example of
the imperative, but the text affords illustration. Here the distinction
active in Chaucer (cf. ten Br., § 189) of the preservation through
weakened endings of the O.E. inflection remains. The subdivision
into strong and weak imperatives seems still extant through ending
in -e for weak verbs: Herkne 137, 419 ; loue 329 ; haiie (Matzner
n., p. 29) : {sane) 477; LoM 488; but Loue with apocope 113.
1 sll — absor^ition of inflectional > with t of the radical. See JmU, tit, and^?i^.

Chapter XIV. — The Inflection of the Speculum, clxxxi

Making allowance for possible hiatus, e.g. Herlnii', and 328 ; Herlnie}.
348, 378 ; LoJie 758, 768. Often divergence from the strong verb is
not marked, and the two classes fall together in forms without -c.
Singular, weak: lef 392, 866; Put 476; ^enkl 493; Cad 647;
sped 865 ; Bring 970. Strong : lat (possibly through contraction)
143, 777; Nym 553; Fov^if 541, 555; taJr 770; Go (anv.) 855;
Do 969; ^if 1012. Eomance imperatives end in -e : Vse 82.

Plural. Plural endings seem to be -ep : Herknep 1, 790; SiW'-p
790; Coin<^], 423 ; Listnep 753 ; Wa:<sla^p 816, 824, 848. Eemnant
of an older form is illustrated in gap 445 ; see Schleich, p. 6.
Eiming forms contribute no important testimony for the Specidurn.

Participle. The present participle is wanting in MS. A^ of the
Specuhim, but Ag.D.H^^.E read suffrand (Northern form) 587, and
A.,.D.E offer svffrandc 597 (H^ sicfferi/nge, A^ suffraunt), the Anglo-
Norman participle in adjective construction.

Verbal substantives in -ing (or -ing'e). Verbals are of frequent
occurrence in rime and text : higinning : (ping) 7, 884 ; biginning :
ending 210; deiing : ending 278; sinning 382 ; speldiig 330; iconis-
ing : deseruing 314, : (ping) 317 ; pining : brejining 182, : (king) 899.
In-i7ige1: mourninge (mdm'ningl 123) : (sjjringii, inf.) 125.

§ 2. Forms that may be referred to the first and second preterit
stems.

Preterit. Strong verbs. Ablaut variations of the O.E. are pre-
served in the Speculum: tok : forsok 34; drouk : (i)iouh) 44; bar :
(war) 46 ; biccan : nam 246 ; lay : (day) 249 ; steih 253 ; sauli 347,
350, 355, 374; iseih : (heih) 369, 991 ; vnderstod : (god) 462, 939;
bad 571; cam : (man) 589; gan (in pleonastic construction) 641,
642 ; sloicen 438.

Preterit. WeaJc verbs. The second person ends in -i'st : noldest
659, and the preteritive-present conpest 657. Syncopation occurs in
haddestu 579 ; woldestu 873 ; maitou 343. See also mait 881, mild
1005. Otherwise weak verbs end in -ed, -de, -te. Singular verbs.

(a) In -ed : liuede 38; birede 133; answerde 971; Grauntede 988.

(b) The weak ending recurring more frequently is -de, illustrated as
follows : louede 35 ; ansicerede : heriede (i. e. through analogy with
the present, ten Br., § 162) 66 ; Jiade : made 244 ; deiedii 248, 528 ;
slieivede 361 ; dede : (stecVe) 598 ; ansicerede 981 ; seide (i. e. sede)
965 ; liuede 1004. Variation of the radical vowel occurs in ladd'e
42. Plural verbs : tvolden 268 ; icolde 530 ; seruede (2 pers. pi.)
452 ; dede : (stede) 603. "With apocope : hadde 454.

clxxxii Clia'pUr XIV. — The Inflection of the Spccuhim.

Apocope and elision are also active in the following instances of
singular verbs. "With apocope : Jcuchh 178 ; madel 213 ; 2DoJ(Ie 529.
With elision : hirede 13'S ; dede 230; seide ill. Syncope and elision
are both marked in deiede 144, 531, and lluede 192. The d of the
ending is losti in send'e : {amende) 575, 951 ; sende : {spende) 989.

(c) Forms in -te : wroulde : houlde 26 ; \)ou7de 32. In -ie: houhfe
236. Resulting from assimilation of the termination and the final
vowel of the radical occur grefte : mette 350, 960, but grette (with
elision) 353, jmtfe 994, and eejite (before h-) 50 ; Jiest introduces a con-
tracted form 992. Preteritive-present forms are : mihte (1. sing.) 292;
(3. sing.) 368, 376, 398. With elision : MiJde 291, 366, 367, 396.

Past Pai'ticiple of strong verbs. The participle ends in -e, lait
forms occur in -en. (a) In -e or with loss of -?j .• inome 644, 646 ;
hounde : {stounde) 710; ilore : {wharfore) 715; sliriue : (liue) 758,
768; for^ete 764; founde 773 ; iefe : (mete) 984 ; do : (so) 174, : (go)
876. (h) In -n: horn : lorn 130 ; do7i : {non) 264 ; id(yn : {non) 546 ;
don 802, 837 ; golden 932. A syncopated form is comen 67 ; vomeu
649.

Past Participle of icecdc verbs. The weak participle ends in -ed,
resp. -ed and -t. (a) In -ed : Ibiriiid 249; wemmed 366; prened
(or 2^''et''e'I, type CI) : isheiced (I) 399; if led 410; dampned 432
cliarged 468; ashamed : agramed 794; cleped 857; irekened 869
In -eri.- n-oved 259 (or leoned, clerical form urmt) ; jerked 300
ashamed 809. Eomance forms are anuied 124; Sauued 128
Iwnured 521, 632. (&) In -^- z/.-a^/i^ 17; {i)bouJd 160, 172, 226
(z>y?^ 232, 888 ; ^^r//^ : /m?/jZ^ 308 ; j/iYf 556 ; mTo»7;f : (^o/^/) 580,
803 ; ca«7i^ : (inait) 882 ; see also ZezV? 592 ; a/e?y7 685. A con-
tracted form is misseid 538, 591 ; and the- Fr. Pic. kauht 17. coii^
occurs (O.E. cwjj ; Goth. kun]i-s) 814.

The prefix i- in the i^cist participle. The prefix i- is undoubtedly
to be read. Stiirzen-Becker, p. 74, writes concerning the value of
this prefix in East Midland poems. It is illustrated in King Horn :
iborn 140; inome 160. Its value in the metrical verse is pointed
out in the accompanying selections :

V. 17 : For, whan |)e world • Jje ha)5 ikduht.

V. 546 : Off trespas, • ])at )ju hast idon.

V. 580 : But as hit Avas • ])urw god iwroiiht.

V. 715 : Gostli vrit ■ he hajj ilore.

V. 724 : }5urw dedii sinne • ifiled is.

V. 803 : And foule siunes • haj) iwrouht.

Chapter XIV. — The Inflection of the Speculum, clxxxiii

Indication of inheritance from reduplicating verbs is to Le noted
in the Speculum. Derivatives horn l<Uan,n(;dan,feallan,hecddan,
(jonrian, cndwan find representatives in this poem, chiefly througli
infinitives. Cf. the contracted form halt 171; ZieAZ 593 ; led 315;
gauge : (louge) 761; Jcnoue : (lowe) 180, 629.

Contracted participles are to he noted in idempt (O.E. gedeined,
gedemde, Siev. 406, N.) : nempt (O.E. genemde) 136, hut on the
other hand gemination is not simplified in the weak participle
loemmed 366. A remnant of the old ending is marked in grjyd
(the -e added through false analogy) : (?oJ)e) 448 ; for gothe : (sofhe),
V. 469 of the Rolandslied, see Schleich, pp. 6 and 13 {Prolegomena),
and Wiilker's note Anglia, III., p. 402. The MSS. vary in the
orthography of the inflectional terminations, the later MSS. con-
tributing Midland and Xorthern forms.

The examples cited in the preceding pages show, it is believed,
that the poet pronounced e in unaccented s^dlaljles, and particularly in
unaccented inflectional syllables. This principle governed the com-
position of words. The e, organic or inorganic, standing between the
parts of a compound Avord was sounded by the poet. MS. A^ often
omits this e, and thus places two accented syllables in immediate
juxtaposition. Conclusions regarding e in the unaccented syllables
have been collected in the two following sections.

Co.mpositio7i,
An unstressed -e-, required by the rhythm between principal and
subordinate syllables in words of Teutonic or of Eomauce origin and
frequently written in that position by the later MSS.,^ rarely by MS.
Aj, has often the place of an unaccented syllable with its equivalent
value. Orrm illustrates this phenomenon (cf. Sachse, p. 63), and it
exists in Chaucer. Illustrations contributed by the Specidum are as
follows: louerede 177; soyenesse 346, 411, 664]; soyeliche 525, 609;
mildeliclie 605; treweliche 610; furpjenesse 683; aperteliche 385,
416; k7iowelache 509 ; Jiuowelaching 725 ; Fr. derivatives : amende-
ment 56; iugement 265, 878; verreement 877; the Eng. dirkenesse
(MSS. D.Hi) 114, (MSS. A2.D) 306. In opposition to these con-
clusions the following instances are to be cited, where -e- is not
marked by distinctive syllabic value : so]ineiise or so])enesse 722 ;
Wra])ffid 2Q'2 ; f.elcnesse 187; SI edefa^t 85 ; Uhtliche 19S ; Sodeyne-
Urlie 882 ; dedU 710, 713 ; so\eliche 441.

^ The MSS. show much divergence in the introduction of this inorganic -e.

clxxxiv Cliapter XV. — Dialect and Chronology of the Bpecidum.

It would seom, that distinction should be made between the verse
omitting the unaccented syllable through the deliberate intent of the
poet, and the verse corrupt tlirough the scribe. This alternative
renders some forms difficult of classification. Cf. notably : verses
81, 125, 305, 360, etc. Allowance must be granted type C in a few
instances. To be noted possibly for fluctuating accent is nellitboure
535,

Final -e.

Conclusions involved in the discussion of the preceding sections,
depending on the historical verification of phonological and inflectional
classification, are approximately determinative with reference to the
syllabic value of the final -e of the poem. Eegarded from a position
within the line as testified to by the rhythm, and at times confirmed
by instances rejj resenting the riming system, it seems evident that
the poet pronounced final -e and the -e of inflectional syllables, and
that the final -e of Eomance words was still a distinct syllable.
Doul)le forms having the same syntax are attested to (cf. mou\ie,
mou]), etc.) by the Speculum, and are reconciled by rime and metre.
Evidence for the -e before the Cc^esura is subject to modification, due
to the existence of the types C and E,

Conclusive in the history of the poem is the decision that the
value of the -e in inflectional syllables has not been lost, that im-
portant dissyllabic forms have not been reduced to monosyllables ;
and, it is confirmed, that the poet, as master of language, availed
himself with true resthetic spirit of the license of the use of forms
fluctuating in syllabic value within the verse and at the rime.

CHAPTEE XV.

DIALECT AND CHRONOLOGY OF THE SPECULUM.

§ 1. The Dialect of the Foeta.

"Ls your own land indeed so far away,^

As by your aspect it would seem to be ? "
" But trusteth wel, I am a sotherne man." -

The phonological and the inflectional systems of the Speculum.
afi'ord criteria for the investigation of the dialect of the poet. The
following testimony is of value in the discussion :

1. Obvious is the Southern element in the language of the poet
in rigid distinction from the Northern, as is indicated through the

1 Rossetti's translation of Dante's Vita Nionva.
^ Chaucer, Pcrsones Ta'e, Prologue, v. 42.

(Chapter XF. — The Dialed of the Poem. clxxxv

following combinations. Nun is embodied in rime with don (pp.)
263 and with idun 545, etc. also occurs with do 9, 207, 897. (ju is
united with do (pp.) 875 ; \o with misdo 557 ; mo with do 273 ;
and so with do 173, 673. ivo is in rime with do 484 and 917.

2. The representative vowels i, i, < O.E. y, i) (umlaut of 2i, ii), in
rime with stable i I, offer conclusive evidence for Midland dialect.
Conclusive Midland forms are found in the following combinations :
mynde with hinde 496 ; and pride Avith side 656 ; sinm : wimie 131,
472, 693, 845, 1007 ; simie : tndinnii 117 ; sinne : hlinne 713 ; sinne :
inne 732 ; sinne : \erinne 839 ; sinne : higinne 902 ; jn^iYe : Z^izYe
924. The self-rimes, ^j>n'(?e : huide 158; minde : /LiWZe 620; a(iilt :
fulfilt 308 ; .c/j/^ : /)^/^ 232, and gilt : i/>«/^ 888, contribute nothing in
the specification of the dialect, but confirm the testimony of decisive
rimes.

3. Conclusive for Midland influence is the inflectional form in the
plural of the present indicative. The ending -e is uniformly returned
by riming couplets : [we) finde : (winde) 669 ; (men) rede : (seid'e
for sed'e) 692 ; Hue (3 plu.) : {i^iue, inf.) 184. The number of these
forms is increased by the plurals of the regular text in its various
MSS. CL fallen 170 ; sholen 281, 288, 295, 309, etc.

4. A Midland country in its Eastern division or a Southern
neighbourhood is the evidence of ge]i : {unme\)) 616, third person
singular, and possibly se\ (subject, men = one) : hep (plu.) 818.
Inflection by means of -est and -ep in the second and third persons
singular is abundant in positions not supported by the rime. Inde-
cisive is the form sist : hist 554. The text also affords plural verbs
marked by the Southern ending -ep : hep 23, 97 ; loaep 23 ; seip
339; hiselcep 504; Makep 828; pinlrep 150; wasshep 825.

5. Apparently contradicting a claim to jMidland origin through a
form peculiar to the Kentish vocabulary but used by Chaucer, is the
rime fyr : her (O.E. her) 451; Jire ; here (O.E. hyran, hieran, Angl.
hi'ran, i- umlaut of ea) has no value in determining dialect, see
Kiilbing, Sir Beues, p. xvi. dede : stede 598, 603, may be read
dide : slide, or dude : stude. dide (sing, or plu.) is explained by
Morsb. § 130, Anm. 6, as representing an older i {y); stede preserves
Kentish -e- ; see reference to Siev., Beitr., vol. xvi., p. 235, Morsb.,
§ 132, Anm. 2. This form is employed by Bht. of G., v. 330, but
it was found in all parts of England ; cf. Gen. and Ex., 1298, 1836.
For sfyde, see Streitberg, Urgerm. Gram., p. 44, N. 1.

6. Southern is the infinitive in -i, y : herlmy : (merci) 523;

clxxxvi Clicqttcr XV. — The Dialect of the Poem.

eomforti : {iriferli) 688. The text offers: swr/j/ 714; vonije 634.
These infinitives are not incompatible with ]\Iidland authorship, as
"U'ill be recognized by comparison with King Horn.' werie 1411;
cliaunrji (Fr. origin) 1076.

7. Through the prefix i- (O.K. f/e), required by the metre, and
the loss of the inflectional final -n, the past participle is recognized
as Southern in development : inome : {some) 644 ; ilore : {whavfore)
715, The Midland King Horn duplicates the phenomenon, verses
140, 162, 484, 500, 548, etc.

8. The normal form sede (O.E. S('(ide) of frequent recurrence and
verified by rime as follows : sede (MS. seide}) : (drede) 140, 494, : (j-ede)
168, 691, characteristic of Southern poems, is, according to Sarrazin
(Oetavian), specifically a Kentish feature; cf. Wilda's note, p. 51,
Pabst's, p. 26, Menze's, p, 21, and Bvand] , Anzeiger fiir d. Alt. xix. 101.
sede : {rede) 155, 223 ; sede : {dede) 131, occur in the Poema Morale,
sede in rime with drede, rede, etc., is the reading of Sir Beues ; see
Kolbjng, p. XV. ful iwis 285, 337, and mid iwisse 309, 689 occur
in Southern poems; cf. Poema Morale 40, 141, 154, {mid nane
Jwisse) 236, 375, 391 ; On God Ureisun of Ure Lefdi 6 ; De Muliere

Samaritana 37, 53. henne (O.E. Tieonon) : {Icenne) 297, contributes
a Southern rime, Sarrazin and Carstens, p. 8, I^essmann, p. 10.

9. Significant for "Western origin is the couplet fire : duire (Fr.
durer) 282, see Rbt of G. 3760, dure : fare, but dure : fidre occurs
in Alisaunder 4322, a Soutliern poem with Kentish peculiarities.
The ui represents the orthography of the Ancren Biwle, Hali Meiden-
had, etc., Morsb., ^ 132, 133, 2 Anm. 2. The possibility of determin-
ative value for dialectical purposes of the rime ^mtVe : luite 923, is
weakened through the uncertainty of Anglicists regarding the specific
etymology of puite (]!^.E. 2^ut). It is suggestive of put (read pit) :
ivi/fte, Floris und Blaunchefl. ; cf. Hausknecht, p. 132, 1. The
rime is probably pitte : lite with unequal quality, see Morsb., § 129,
Anm. 4, b, and p. 181.

Other couplets, calling to mind a South-western country, un-
fortunately do not occur in such connection as to become of value in
the investigation, ipult : gilt 888 (cf. v. 232), muclie : apertelic/ie
386, and : lihtliche 671, clmrclie : icorche 859, are not significant in
dialectical study. They may be read with equal correctness ipnlt,
miche, chirche : wirche. turne : sterne 435, apparently characteristic
of the Kentish dialect, is not impossible in ]\Iidland dialect, and is
actually the form of Orrm. 961; cf. Morsb., p. 167.

Chapter XV. — Chronology of the SjJcculum. clxxxvii

Examining the conclusions derived from the foregoing paragraphs,
the preponderance of testimony, contributed by the mass of phonetic
and intiectioual cliaracteristics, argues for the poem a Midland nativity.
Sporadic forms locate the poet in an East Midland territory, perhaps
in the neighbourhood of Floris and Blanucheffur or King Horn, a
poem also coloured with strictly Kentish characteristics. But this
original liome must have been far to the South, on proof of character-
istic elements of the language. Some margin must be conceded in this
judgment, for a poet of advanced culture in his age, as was illustrated
in Chaucer, might have left the mark of the breadth of his culture
in the variety of phonological elements represented in his speech.
Still it would seem, that many Southern characteristics, and the
combined value of the Southern features, woiild indicate that the
environment of the poem was to some degree Southern.^ The
"Western elements of the poet's language are not essentially farther
to the West than are those of the HaJi Meidenhad, Katherine,
and other lives of saints, comprising Professor Morsbach's Katherine-
group. "With due regard, then, for rimes that might, prima
facie, indicate other locality, it would seem that the phonetic
elements of the language of the Speculum combine in ascribing the
Sj^eculum to a country intermediate in position between the East
and the "West, but eastern rather than western. The poem has
the colouring of the dialect spoken near the Midland boundary,
possibly in a territory not far removed from the home of the legends
of the saints, represented by the legend of Katherine, but in the
associated neighbourhood of Sir Beues; see characteristics summarized
by Kijlbing, pp. xx,, xxi.

§ 2. Chronology of the Sj^ecidinn.

Absolute evidence affording even approximately an exact date for

the composition of the Speculum has not been discovered. On

ground of external test its ulterior terminus is naturally the limit of

its oldest transcript. As an individual member of the Auchinleck

collection, pala30graphical considerations suggest that the Speculum

be regarded as a representative of the early decades of the 14th

century. Important testimony is contributed by Zupitz;a, testing the

1 In the early study of the dialect of the Speculum, in April 1S94, the editor
regarded the poem as a type of Middle-Kentish (borrowing Banker's phrase)
literature. On later consideration it seemed that the rimes i, i (O.E. y, y) :
i, I (O.E. i, i) are sufficiently numerous to be evidence of Slidland environ-
ment ; this a suggestion of Zupitza in 1894, later confirmed by Kolbing, both in
personal communication with the editor.

clxxxviii Chapter XV. — Chronology of the Speculum.

age of Tlie Riming Chronicle, Liber Rerum Anriliie, Auch. 40 ; see
Archiv far das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Litfercduren, vol.
Jxxxvii., p. 90. He recognizes as determinative basis the period of
King Edward the Second (Ed. II.), the Aucliinleck list of kings
continuing to 1327 through the reign of that monarch. Zupitza
■writes : die in ihr (^. e. the Auch. MS.) gegehene Version der Chronicle
of England geht his zum Regierungsantritte Edward. III. Directly-
interpreted this specific transcript could not have been completed
earlier than 1327, and, if Virgilian philosophy be valid, ah luio disce
omnes, the Speculum on this proof could not be ascribed to a date
earlier than 1327. The examination of the massive "Affleck" folio
■with its exquisite workmanship, and -with the indication of the
existence of large numbers of finely wrought illuminations belonging
to the original volume, suggests that the mechanical execution of
details of such delicacy could have demanded that an interval of
a number of years intervene between the transcription of Xo. 10 and
the completion of Xo. 40. The year 1325 might then be a generous
limit ad quern for the Speculum. Considerable uniformity in the
handwriting indicates that the transcripts were prepared at approxi-
mately the same general period. The Speculum bears, it is true, a
different script. That change in text does not necessarily indicate
a later interpolation, but rather the influence of another copyist,
as seems confirmed in the fact that the ninth selection bearing the
original number XIV., immediately preceding the tenth piece, original
number XV., contains near the bottom of fol. 38 fZ instructions for
the copyist, the first line of folio 39 « in the handwriting of the
scribe of Xo. XIV : Herkne cd to mi spech (cf. text), also the hand
of text XVI. immediately following the Specuhim. That this marks
no irregularity, is further attested through the circumstance that the
various articles follow ^ each other in orderly sequence,^ apparently
not disturbed by any irregularity in workmanship ; cf. also Kolbing,
Englische Studien, vol. vii., p. 183.

Various limits have been proposed dating this choice relic of Bos-
well's library, Xumerous speculative periods, individual problems,

^ " The poems regularly follow each other. There is no reason to believe that
the alteration in script indicates earlier or later date than may be reasonably
ascribed to the vest of the works ;" see Scott, Sir Tristrcm, pp. cvii., cviii.

- The Auchinleck ^MS. was, it will be recalled, the property of Alexander
Boswell, father of Jolmsou's celebrated Boswell. The manuscript folio was a
gift fo the Faculty of Advocates in 1744. Interesting is the history of four of
its leaves, tlie possession of David Laing. These ^jrecious parchments had
served as covers for books and blanks, until purchased by Laing in 1750.

Chapter V. — Chronology of the Speculum. clxxxix

have teen attributed to the Auchinleck texts by its various editors.
Kolbing, Sir Beues, p. vii., dates the collection not younger than
1327; Scott, Sir Tristrem (1804), p. Ixxxi., 1330; Ellis, Earh/
English Pronunciation, vol. ii., p. 448, the beginning of the 14th
century; Skeat, Specimens of Early English, vol. ii., p. xxxix.,
1320 — 1330; Laing, A Penni worth of Witte, etc., p. i., ''not later
than the middle of the 14th century." " The Speculum,''^ says a
well-known Anglicist, " could have been copied into the collec-
tion so early as the 1310." Eitson, questionable authority, A.E.
Metrical Romancees, p. Ixxxvi., mentioning the fact, that several
poems of the folio refer to the reign of Edward the Second,
believes that no romance was entered into the collective ]\IS. before
the time of Edward the First. Scott,i p. cvii., discusses the possi-
bility of the earlier part of the 14th century, and p. Ixxxi., has
concluded tliat the date of the collection does not seem to be much
later than 1330. The Catalogue of MSS. in the Advocates' Library,
probably influenced by Scott, states indefinitely, about tlie middle of
the 14th century. It would seem, from weight of general testimony,
that the compilation of the Auchinleclv texts was completed before
1340. That the common original of the MSS. of the Speculum
could hardly have been transcribed later than 1325, is necessary, if
the foregoing evidence be valid. On the other hand, there is
nothing to dispute a greater antiquity or a more flowery youth.
That the Auchinleck copies be a forgery of the 17th century, as
Hazlitt^ [Remains of the Early Popular Poetry of Enyhmd, vol. i.,
p. 193) maintains, there is not the smallest proof.

Kor do the sources of the Speculum contribute material conducive
in marking progress in the solution of the age of the poem recorded.
Were the verses 355 — 368 to be considered as definitely an adapta-
tion of stanza twelve of the fundamental poem underlying Chaucer's
A. B. C, and ascribable to the same source, de Deguileville (cf. chap.
X.), then these verses written 1330 — 1331 (cf. Skeat, Minor Poems,
1888, p. xlvii.) contribute inferior date for the Speculum; but,
although there is nothing seriously incompatible Avith this assump-
tion, the evidence is not conclusive. The inference is not necessary,
for the parallel metaphor was in existence so early as the 12th
century, or earlier (cf. Sources, chap, x.), and Legends of Mary

^ "The date of the MS. cannot possibly be earlier, and does not seem to be
later than 1330," Scott, p. Ixxxi.

- After examination of Hazlitt's note, I find a reference to the same statement
in Mall's Harrowing of Hdl, p. 5, in which he expresses opinion that Hazlitt's
conclusion is iibertrieben.

cxc Cluq^ter XV. — Chronology of the Speculum.

begau to be recognized in English literature in the 13th century;
of. Lauchert, EiKjlii^che ShuUen, vol. xvi., p. 12i : Erst am anfawj
des IS. jilt, erscheint das Marienlied in der engJisclien Utteratur.

The solution of the question of the chronology is not advanced
by the testimony of the MSS. The Guy legend was promulgated no
earlier probably than the 13th century, as is the argument of its
oldest MS., the Wolfenbiittel Codex, No. 87.4, Augmteorum Guel-
ferhyt. of the 13th century. To this century belong the French
MSS. of the Bodleian Library. The earliest English MS. does not
permit the diminution of years from the histor}' of the Speculum.
It is a contemporaneous MS. of the Auchinleck collection. The
remaining French MSS. and all the English MSS. belong to later
centuries. The account of Guido in the Gesta Bomanorimi, ed.
Oesterley, Berlin 1872, is of the late 13th century.^ The Dictionary
of National Biography , in a carefully discussed article over Guy of
AVarwick, grants literary form to the saga in the concluding years of
the 12th century ; ten Brink {Eng. Lit., I. p. 246) believes that " Guy
of Warwick and Bevis of Hamptoun were unknown to saga until they
emerge as heroes of Anglo-Xorman poems of the 12th century."
An editorial note to Percy's Folio MS., vol. ii., p. 509, allots the
oldest literary form to the 13th century; Tanner (Die Saga v. Guy
V. Waricicli, p. 34), the 13th century; Jusserand {Eng. Novel, p.
39), the 13th century; Ilitson, not later than the reign of Edward
the First, and in the Legendce Catholicte (1840, cf. chap, ii., § 3), iu
the 13th or early 14th century; jNIorley {Eng. Writers, vol. iii.,
p. 276), the 13th centur}\ That the Alexius saga Avas associated
Avith an English hero in the 11th century (cf. G. Paris, p. 27, and
Pannier, p. 340), opens the question as to whether the same germ
could have become associated with Count Guido at an early stage of
the development of the Alexius literature, and distinct from Guy of
"Warwick. The theological element in the Speculum points to a
period of religious awakening,^ such as was conspicuous in Southern
England^ in the 13th century.

^ ten Br., I. p. 264. See also Gesta Romanorum, ed. of Wilhelm Dick,
Erlaiir;en 1890.

"^ Ritson, Cath. Leg., ascribes the folio to "the gloomy fanaticism of a lazy
monk" . . . "for the promotion of fanaticism," see pp. xi. and xii.

3 Ritson, p. V. of Cath. Leg., believes that the Aucliinleck texts were written
"in some North of England monastery," in opposition to Scott's view that the
folio was wTitten in South Britain. Scott's argument is, that every poem that
introduces local reference concerns South England, and not a word refers to
Scottish affairs. Scott locates the scriptorium of an Anglo-Norman convent as
the scene of the workmanship of the Auch. texts (cf. p. cviii.). Laing confirms
Ritson's conjecture, but places the location in the extreme North of Scotland.

Chapter XV. — Clironology of the SjKculum. cxci

"Were it possible to ascribe connection with " Count Guido's
Address to Guy of Warwick," Canib. MS. li. I, 33, tlie history of
the Speculum could be conveyed to a more remote period. This MS.
is attributed to the 12th century, but tlie text seems to represent
virtually an 11th-century version. The language is archaic. Old
forms are used intelligently. The weakening of unaccented voAvels
is not abundant. Full vowels are employed consistently. Such
conditions Avould place the O.E. Liber so early as the year 1000 or
1025. Some points of coincidence could be traced more readily
between the Sjieculum and the MS. Vesp. D, xiv., fol. 104 a fl:'.,
described in Hickes' Thesaurus, the Wanley Catalogue, pp. 246 ff. ;
cf. Assmann, Anr/lia, xi., p. 371, and Homilien unci Heiligenleheji,
Bihliothek der A.S. Prosa, vol. iii., pp. 246 if., probably the composi-
tion of one of the School of ^Ifric, as Assmann suggests. This work
has been ascribed to the last years of the 12th centurj'' ; cf. Nehab,
Der altenglische Cato, a Berlin dissertation, 1879, pp. 32 — 41. This
premise would give the vantage ground of a hundred years to the
earlier cited 13th century. The cogency of such a premise would be
disputed; cf. Morsb. i., § 1, Anm. 1. The Liher is not of service in
ascribing terminology to the Speadum, but internal tests, theological,
aesthetical, metrical, jihonological, ascribe to the poem an early
composition.

The theology of the poem contributes no facts useful in establish-
ing its exact age. Mediaeval theories of hell fires, heaven's blisses,
popular versions of the fall of Lucifer, reproduce tone and feeling
of ages earlier than the 12tli century, where these attributes of
Christian doctrine are preserved ; cf. O.E. Homilies edited by Morris
(E. E. T. S.). It is possible that the hypothetical period allotted to
the authorship of the Speculum finds terminus at one extreme by the
date 1325. It is not probable that the poem was materially a later
product, and it may be inferred that it was a much earlier composi-
tion. That conclusion will be in harmony with the history of
associated Eomance poems. Scott's protracted and tireless search for
Thomas the Ehymer placed the composition of Sir Tristrem in
1250. Sir Beues's history begins with the 13th century, Kolbing,
p. xxxviii.

Internal evidence of the poem, on basis of phonological and
inflectional investigation, will probably demonstrate that the poem
was not the product of a period earlier than 1250. Compare the
chapters over Plionology and Inflection.

cxcii CJiapter XVI. — Conjechtrcd Authorship.

1. The lengthening of the short vowel in open syllables had
already occurred. Whether this linguistic change immediately pre-
ceded or immediately followed 1250, the date of the composition of
the Sjyeadum must be associated with a later period.

2. O.E. a had passed into 6. This could not have occurred later
than 1250; of. Morsb., § 64, and j^apier, Compassio Marice, p. 84.

3. In harmony with these conclusions is the retention of final -e
in the language of the poet. This recurs Avith a fair degree of
constancy. Compare the section over final -e. The Spccidum is an
early production, yet naturally it does not represent a composition on
the immediate boundary of the O.E. period, the weakening of the
O.E. full vowel having occurred long before. On the other hand, it
is to be conjectured that it may present an early phase in the history
of the M.E. poetry.

4. Were the diphthongic character of e + o (^ol), for example,
to be regarded as an internal trait of the Speculum, that feature
would attest to the antiquity of the original ; cf. Napier, p. 86. The
transition stage in the orthography ei, Strein\e, 1. 305, suggests early
condition of the language.

In conclusion,^ it is to be said that the poem, the Sp>enilum,
must be ascribed to a period circa 1300. The limits seem certainly
"within the boundaries 1250 — 1325. The authority of the phonology
of the text would justify the hj-pothosis of the existence of the poem
even before the concluding years of the 13th century.

CHAPTER XYI.

AUTHORSHIP OF THE SPECULUM.
§ 1. Conjectured Authorship.
1. Lydgate. The Library Catalorjue of the MSS. of the British
Museum classifies the MS. Harley 525 (H2) among texts of John
Lydgate. Certain external evidence might tend to justify this
arrangement. Metrical, grammatical, and dialectical features of the
transcript preserved in MS. Hg, and particularly the name of the
central figure of the narrative, suggest, at casual glance, Lydgate.
Moreover, to ascribe the paternity of a M.E. poem to John Lydgate ^

^ A chapter on The, Style of the Speculum could be appropriately introduced
at this poiut ; but the more conspicuous characteristics of the poem have
demanded so full a discussion, that it seems wise to reserve the investigation
for a special article.

^ For the authentic works of Lydgate, see Schick, pp. cxii, and cliv, civ.

Chapter XVI. — Conjectured Authorsliip. cxciii

is a fallacy of the age.^ It is a fallacy in this instance, for the anther
of the Speculum was prohably dead before Lydgate was born. 1368
is the earliest year'^ to which the birth of tlie monk of Burj'' is
ascribed; 1370 is proba])ly the move correct limit.^ The original
poem of which MS. PI,, is a late transcript must certainly have been
in existence in 1327, forty years and more liefore the advent into
the world of " that approbate " priest, its reputed author. The poet
must indeed be permitted the privilege of birth before that of author-
ship. Poeta nascifur non fit. Contrary to circumstantial evidence,
history offers facts n priori not to be controverted. John Lydgate's
claim to the authorship of the Speculum is ungrounded. The argu-
ment is reductio ad almirdwn on proof of the earliest MS. of the
poem. It might be intimated, that the Catalogue of the Harleian
collection be placed "under correccioun."*

2. Alquin verstis Alcuin. The Sp)eculum testifies concerning its
authorship. Thus it is learned who wrote the sermon for Guy :
"Alquin was his rilite name," 1. 39. Sir James Foulis, according
to Ritson, A. E. M. R. I. p. xciii, explains that Alquin was " a Scotch
Highlander." On investigation it might seem that Sir James is a
myth, as is his Scotchman. History provides no direct personality
for these two gentlemen. In the records of the family Sir James
Foulis,^ ancestor of the race, Burgess of London, died in 1549, and
his grandson,*^ Sir James Foulis, the last Lord Coliuton, two genera-
tions removed, died in 1688 ; cf. the interesting records made public
in The Account Booh of Sir Joint Foulis of Ravenston, 1671 — 1707,
by Eev. A. W. Cornelius, Edinb. 1894. Yet if Sir James cannot be
identified in person, it is not impossible that Ritson refers to some

^ "The great names of literature have always been made the official fatliers
of unclaimed productions ; " cf. Gollaucz, Pearl, pp. xliv and xlv.

- Cf. also ten Brink, Gcsch. der Engl. Lit., ed. fSrandl, Bd. II, p. 273 (Engl.
ed.), where the dates 1371 and 1373 are offered for consideration.

^ Schick, Temple of Glas, p. Ixxxvii.

■* The circumstance is worthy of Lydgate. His search after opportunity for
self-deprecatory phraseology is in attempted imitation, perliaps, of Chaucer,
his "maister" ; cf. Frologue to the Personcs Tale, v. 56 (v. 17367, Tyrwhitt's
enumeration),

" (But uatheles this meditacion)
I putte it ay vuder correccion."

Compare Schick's discussion of the question, pp. cxl and cxli, with quotation
from Troilus, III, 1283, p. Ixxxv, "alle under correccion."

^ Tlie figure of Sir James Foulis is to be recognized in the group of Scottisli
nobles, portrayed on the famous window adorning the parliamentary buildings,
Edinburgh.

" Cf. Genealogical Tables accompanying the Foulis Account Book.

SPEC. WAR. X

cxciv Chapter XVI. — Conjectured Authorship.

descendant of the family ^ Fonlis, whose members have long been
influential in the affairs of Scotland. Although no literary record
authorizes the testimony of Foulis, still Eitson's quotation might be
based upon some personal communication. The statement accredited
to Sir James may be accounted for on various grounds. The Speculum
could easily be regarded as the product of the authorship of that
Alquin or Alcuin of Britain, nom de plume of Jacob Hive, who
" went on a Pilgrimage to the Holy Land," and Avhose pseudo-
translation into English of the Book of Jasher^ was published in
1751. Another hypothesis is, that Foulis might have been misled
by the orthography. Finding a clue in a phonological test he
might have conjectured the -qu- of Al7?an to indicate Scotch origin.
On the supposition of further investigation on the part of Foulis,
Albinus, Alcuin Alhinus FlaccMii, could have suggested to him a
native of Alban or a home in Alban. In this manner Alquin
(Alcuinus) could have been converted into a Scotchman without
having ever trod the Alban soil. But these conjectures are not
supported, for the language and vocabulary of the Specidum do not
indicate Scottish source for the original poem. Eitson attempts to
correct the error^ of Foulis, explaining that tlie Alquin here meant
[i. e. in the Speculum) was Alquinus = Albinus Alcuinus, a Saxon-
Engleishman at the court of Charlemagne ; cf. A. E. Metrical
Romancees, p. xci. A blunder equally grave is involved in Eitson's
explanation, for Eallnrine was, of course, no Saxon.

On the other hand, the underlying Latin text, De Virtutihus et
Vitiis Liher, is by no means so conspicuous as source of the Specuhim
as to give to Alcuin, Alcuinus, Albinus Flaccus, who died in 804,
preceptor of Charlemagne, any claim to the authorship of the present
text. Eather the poem stands as an individual product. Its author,
the poet, must be responsible for the entire composition,

3. The poet of Ipotis as aidlior of the Speculum. Concerning
alleged claim of the same authorship for the Speculum and for Ipotis,
nothing is to be proved. On purely external evidence the personal

^ There seems to be no connection between tlie family of Sir James and that
of the eminent Glasc;ow printers to the University, which has identified the
name Foulis with immaculate prin+s of the classics. Robert Foulis's Demetrius
Fhalereus on Elocution, 1742, the first Greek text printed in Glasgow, and the
celebrated edition of Horace, 1744, have immortalized themselves in the memory
of literati.

2 Cf. Holy Scriptures, Josh. x. 13 ; 2 Sam. i. 18.

' No explanation occurs through Sir Henry Foulis's (Bart.) Relation of a
bloody fight, etc.

Chwptcr XVI. — The Actual Author of the Speculum, cxcv

character of the two poets is at the two diverging extremes of de-
velopment. The same poet could have written the two poems onl}^
under different degrees of inspiration, or under varying conditions of
life. Ijyofis stands for a cruder nature, a narrower phase of experience.
The artistic element is marked in the Spenilmn, hut the poet of Ipoiis
permits all the machinery of his workmanship to he visible in rigid
harshness.

As for internal tests, there are none of importance to cite. A few
parallel passages are to he quoted; a few coincidences in construction
can he traced. But no peculiar merit is to he ascribed to a common
use of terms like the following (see Gruber, Zu derii mittelenglischen
Dinloij ' Ipofis' ; Berlin, 1887): Tievene may icynne (MS. D) 25,
S2')ec. 5 ; dedly icynne 2G, Spec. 724 ; lievene hlysse 30, Sxjec. 309 — 10 ;
in hys semyse B 612, Sj^er. 36. Prayer Book descriptions of God,
11. 3.5—36, SjJec. 207—10, the Trinity, 11. 54—57, S^m^ 204—6,
an account of the fall of Lucifer, 11. 106 — 108, SjJec. 635 — 44, point
to nothing startlingly original in mental activity. The rimes are
ordinary and do not contribute evidence marking connection with
the Specidum. Both poems account for authorship on weirdly im-
possible grounds. It will be remembered that the Ipotis attributes
its source to the apostle John, a theory fallacious on its surface, as
well as assured by the crude verse. The assiiniption is without the
grounds for possibility that must be permitted the hypothesis of the
Specidum. The jharming fantasy discovering a personality for Guy
of Warwick in Count Guido is not reproduced in the awkward
assurance of verses 613 — 616 :

' ' Seynt Jon ]pe evangeliste,
]5at 3ede in erpe with Jesii Cryste,
pis talle he fond in latyn
And dede it wrytte in parchemyn." — Ipotis, MS. B.

N'othing more striking can, it seems, be cited to clinch the argu-
ment of coincidence in the authorsliip of Ipotis and Specidum.

§ 2. Tlip Actual Aidlior of the Specidum.

" I know him by his harp of gold." ^

History has not revealed the name of the poet of the Sp)eadum..

Whether he be called Lydgate or Alcuin, or whether he remain a

nameless spirit, his name is of secondary interest. The man is to be

recognized through his work. As to his individuality, as represented

^ Tristram and Iscxdt, Part I, v. 19. Poems hy Mntthcu- Arnold. Maemillan,
MDCCCLXXX, p. 132.

cxcvi Chapter XVI. — The Actual Author of the Specuhim.

in liis character and liis personality, his mirror reflects his own features.
The poet belonged to the clergy, but he was no ordinary priest. He
lived no humdrum life of ascetic severity. His horizon was broad-
ened by gifts of homely personal sympathy for his flock. His heavens
had midsummer clearness through the beautifying dignity of love to
humanity. The poet illustrates forcibly the application of the Am
Poetica that tuned the classic lyre of Penshurst and Arcadia : sayde
my Muse to mee, loolce in thine heart, and write.

The minstrel's songs peopled for him a glowing world of fancy,
a vision of the hero in generous deeds. The knowledge that he uni-
formly displays of the Holy Scriptures and of the works of the
fathers, suggests preparation for the priesthood and recalls hours of
study at some monastic school, some English Abbey like that of the
Holy St. Martin in France, Avith "quiet cloisters and gardens, in
which the arts of peace ^ could be cultivated," and where a gentle and
pious brotherhood could " illumine a martyrology or carve a crucifix."

The Specidum testifies to the worth and permanence of the in-
dividual ; it reveals the story of a life. That life marks triumph over
temptation, a longing for the mercy that the poet implores be given,
a struggle after holy living, so that In holines^e Jus lyf he ladde,
1. 42. The poet has learned the lessons that he would teach, of
fortitude, of patience, of hope, of faith, of trust. He has lived
through the humility of confession. He has found joy and peace.
Alcuin's liher is for him no collection of well-dried statistics. On
the contrary, it reproduces his own experience. He has developed
character, that gives as well as receives, in sympathy and helpfulness.
He has grown not narrowly in mind alone, but in heart, in breadth
of soul, in all that for this period could make true and intelligent
manhood.

Did this modest country priest take part in church controversy,
his attitude must have been that of the humanitarian. His argument
would be primarily the doctrine of enforcing principle through laws
of Christian brotherhood. He would become the apostle of gentle-
ness, of culture, of kindly speech, the optimistic apostle of joy, the
mind at peace, for,-

"... gently comes tlie world to those
That are cast in gentle mould."

1 Cf. Macau] ay.

- It was not until a year after the present sketch had been completed, that
the editor discovered that a similar theme liad served as similar inspiration to
Mr. Gollancz in his graceful "hypothetical biography" of the poet of Pearl.
Cf. pp. xlvi, xlvii, xlviii.

Wxt m^wtpt pt stmxm

put i\ tltili maiit pat Ms tUput Ilqitau

Co (Bb^ of Wariugk

SPEC. WAR.

Guy of Warwicl; in cleej) remorse, tconld expiate Ids
offences against God. He told his loish to Alquin, Dean
of a religious hrofherhood, and asl:ed counsel foi' the
welfare of his soul. The holy friar prepared a sermon,
in which lie instructed Guy how to discriminate between
virtue and vice. The discourse unfolds pi-inciples of
spiritual grototh through a twofold medium, the renun-
ciation of evil and the achievement of good. Alcpiin
concludes with an ap)peal fy)' benevolence, tchich is en-
forced by an account of the incident of the icidow of
Zarephatli.

speculum (B\) be Martfojihe.

Xi

erkne]? alle to my speche,

A«d hele of soule i may ou teche,
\)at i wole speke, it is no fable,
Ac hit is s\vij»e profitable.
Man, if ])u wolt heuene winne,

39 a Hearken !

I teach of tlie
soul's health.

])\iv\Y lone to god fu. most bigi?me
)5us shal ben Jji biginni»g :
)3u lone god oner alle ])ing

IT And J)in emcristene loue also,
Eilit as ))i-self[e] }:u most do.
If pu wolt J)us bigi/?ne a??d ende,
])u miht be seker to heuene AvejKle ;
Ac, if )?n lonest more worldes god
])An god hi?>?-self[e] in ]?i mod,
)3ii shalt hit finde an yuel plawe :
To dep of soule it wole )?e drawe,

IT For, whan pe world ]?e ha]) ikaulit
In^ his paiuiter ]5urAV his drauht,

:i

.v>

0^

12

16

To win
heaven,
love God and

thy fellow-
Christian.

Flee the
world.

To death
the world's

net drngs
the soul,

For the title, see the Introduction. The numbering oj the folio folJoics the
AuchiTilcck 3IS. The character H rc2)roduccs the paragraphing of the Auchin-
leck text. 1 to] vnto DHo. 2 A?id] om. D. may] wyll A„DHiHoR. 3 no]
not E. 4 Ac] Bot DHsT;", For Hj. swife] ful HjR, vcry^gode k Hj. Be-
tween 4 and 5 the folloicing three lines are interpolated in H2 :
For the sowlys sahiacyowne
"Who soo that herythe ];is sermoune
Inicium sapiencie tirnor domini [Cp. Ho in I. 138.)
6 purw lone] To loue Hj. to ^od] of god AoD, god Hj, 0711. H,. 7 and 8 are
omitted in H^. 7 pus] Y\s AoH.jR. shal ben J)i] ys the fyrste Hg- 8 pu] To
A,, om. DHg. god ouc?-] wele god abovyu Hg. 9 emcj'isteue] euen ery.styn
A.iDHjHaR. loue] om. AgHo, Jiou loue Hj. 10 do] do so D. 11 and VI are
omitted in H.> 11 If] And if R. 12 miht he] may R. Avewde] to wende R.
13 Ac if] And 3ef A.^D, But and Hj, life H.^, But if R. worldes] J'e worldes
Aj, worldly Hi, fis woiidis'Ho, worldlis R. 15 an] for an Hj. plawe] lawe
( The word teas originally plawe. p crni he traced in the erasure. ) D. 17 ikauht]
caught A2DH2R. 18 In] In to H._,. I^uvw his] at a A,.

1 J//S'.S'. A-^ ami A„ have a?id iu.

I wish to tell

A Tale of Guy of Warwick

Al at liis wille he wole fe lede.

Ne slialtu spare for no drede, 20

Ne for loue to god, ne for his eije,

To gon out of ])e rihte weye ;
H For swiche [J^er] bej), J)at loue)? more

)3e world and his foule lore, 24

}3an ])eih don god, Jjat he?;i wroulite 39 i

And on fe rode [hem] dere bouhte.
IF Her-of i wole a while dwelle, -^

And a tale i wole 30U telle \ 28

of an earl, Off an corl of gode fame — , ,^, ;

(iuyofwar- Gj of Warwjk was his name — \fSJ ^ ^

Hou on a time he stod in fioulit :

)pe worldes blisse \\im )?oahte noht. 32

how he for- }3e woi'ld anon he ber^ forsok

sook the .IT r^ 1

worki, And to lesu Crist mm tok,

and chose And louede god a?id his lore

God. ,,.-.''.

And m his seniise was euere more. 36

A devout II A god man her was in bilke dawe,

man,

)5at liuede al in godes lawe ; ,,

Aiquhi, Alquin was his rihte name,

And man he was of gode fame ; 40

Dekne he was, and |)e ordre he hadde ;
lived then. In holinesse his^ lyf he ladde ;

AVit of clergie he hadde inouh,

j3erfore to godnesse euere he drouli. 44

of whom 5r Off hi??i ])e eorl was wel war,
Guy Jjerfore his wille to \\im [he] bar,

19 Al at] At R. wole] shall H,. 20 Ne shaltu] ]?ou slialt not E. 21
Ne for] For noo Hj. to god] of god AoDHj, om. H.,. ei3e] awe R, 22 pe]
his Ho. weye] lawe R. 23 For] om. DH.,. ])er] it AjDR, })ei Ag. 24 and]
Jjen D. foule] fals Ao. 25 Jeih don god] lesu criste Ho. 26 liem dere] dere
Aj, dere hem AoHj, fill dere R. (D /ifts heu dere.) bouhte] abou^te Ho. 27
Her-of] Here R" wole] sail D. while] stounde Ho. 28 wole] sal D. 30 Gy]
Sire Gy H,. 31 Hou on] On D, Vppe on Ho, how in R. 32 pe] }>is DHo.
33 he >er] he AoH^Ho, >er he DR. 34 him} he \iym DHj. tok] bi toke Hj.
35 And] He Ho^ his"] all his A.jR, eke hys D (and and in Ho). 36 in his
S''ruise was] setaied \\yni aftc/- R. 37 i«] be H.,. ^lilke] J)at AoHoR. 38
liuede] leued R. al] wele A2, wel alle R. in] ovi. R. 40 And] A Ao, And a
D, A noble H,. man he was] man DHg. godu] ri^t gude D. 41 and] om. R.
J'e] om. HjH,. he] om. DHo. 44 ]7erfore] and ftrfore R. 45 Off hiwi] l^arc
of AoDHj. was wel] soue was full Ho. war] I war A.jD. 45 and 46 arc
omitted in R. 46 perfore] And f^arfore Aj, And alle Hg. he] om. A^Aj.

^ per is on erasure in MS. A-^. ^ MS. H^ has his his.

And of Alquin.

luyn,

52 and

begged

:;\-t

56

/-. :

a sermon.

.T ,

to free liis

• V '

60 soul from tlie

world's guile.

And of him^ he tok li>s red, asked advice,

IT To kepeii his soule ivom fie q?ied. 48

^ On a day, i vnderstonde, soc

Sire Gy jje eorl sente his sonde

To ))e holi man Alquin

And seide : ' [I]- grete \e wel, fader niyn,

And preie ])e for godes loue,

)5at us alle sit aboue,

))at fu wole, j)ar charite _

And in amendeme/ifc of me,
IT IMake me a god sarmoun

And don liit write in lesczoun :

)3at were my ioye and my delit

And to my soule a gret profyt ;

For ])e world jjurw his foule gile

HaJ) me lad to longe while.

}5er-of i wole co?Jsail take,

Hu i mihte fe world forsake.' 64

IT Alquin pe eorl ]>o answerede.

And lexu Crist ful 3erne he heriede,

\)i:iX swich a Avit was conie?i \\\m to

And seide : ' His preie i wole do.' 68

' A?id, [sethen] i shal be \\. leche,

Aller furst i wole ))e teche,

Faire u^^'/iuz for to-^ take

And foule fiewes to forsake.
II }5at maitou noht don, leue broker.

Bote jju knowe on and oper,

48 kepeii] wyten D. q«ed] dede D. 49 On] Vpou H.,. 51 >e] ]xit R.
Alquin] sire alquyn AoD, ffrere Alquyne H.,. 52 wel] om. Hg- 53 And] I A.,,
anon I D. 54 us] ouyr vs Ho. 55 and 56 arc omitted in A„. 55 par] for
HjHa. 57 Make me] Doo me make Ho. 58 don hit write] write hit R.
lesczoun] a lessou/i DR. 59 were] wliere D. my iove] ioy Ao. my delit]
grete delyte B.^. 61 foule] false Ho. 62 lad] lette Hj, be lyed Ho. while]
A while Ho. 63 per-of] ])cr for D. wole] wolde Ho. 64 ]ie world] hym H,,.
65 AlquinJ f»en Alquyne R. ]'e eorl ]>o] ])en to ]>& erle D, sere Gy sone Ho,
>o erle R. 66 And] And swythe Ho. ful Jerne] ful weru?i D, om. Ho. he]
om. AoD. 68 His] \n AoHo. i wole] he wold DR. 69 Koul sethen] a)Ki
wha?i Aj, Sythe that Ho, & sithen ])«t R. be] nu ben A^Ag. ]n] his Hj. 70
Aller] Al>erc A2H1H2, Erie D. furst] ferest Hj. wole] schal D. 71 for to]
to Je D. 72 foule] letherc Hg. 73 pat] j^is Hj, JJus R. don] om. Ag, myn?;,
Hg. 74 Bote] But 3yffe HgR. on] o >yuge Ao, )>at on D, bothe one R. ofer]
\at o])er D (ofe in H^).

^ him is above the line in MS. A-^. MS. JD lias hys.
- MS. A\ omits I. ^ to is above the line in MS. A^

Alquin
with joy

granted
Guy's prajer.

and preaclied
of fair virtues

and ugly
vices.

Alquin's List of Virtues

First,

to will grace

he tauglit
the virtues
in order.

Wisdom

also faith,
love,

steadfast
liope, meek-
ness, peace,
mercy, for-
giveness,
patience,
humility.

Repent !

In penitence

confess.

Give in cha-
rity to thy
life's end.

I shal \q now shewe bojjn,

AVliiclie be|) gode &nd whiche bej? lofe ;
IF And at ])e beste i wole bigi/me,

))e betre grace for to winne.

J3e ue?'tuz i wole first shewe,

Whiche Jjeih bef, alle on rewe.'
* Wisdom \7i godes drede

Vse wel, fat be my rede ;

Trewe bileue and charite —

jjise sholen bileue wid )je —

Stedefast hope mid mieknesse,

Pes, merci, di,nd for^ifnes,
^ Loue of herte, ful of pite,

])at is verray humilite.

And fa wolt haue godes ore,

3it J)u most vse more,

For fi sinne repentauwce,

And redi ferfore to don penauwce

AVid sorwe at fin herte rote.

And shrifte of moufe shal be f i bote.

In almes dede and charite

\)'\ lyf shal eiiere more be.
IT J5ise bef fe f ewes, fat i f e teche,

Whar-f urw f u miht to heuene reche,

And so f II miht f e Avorld forsake,

If f u wolt hem to f e take.'

39 d 76

80

84

88

92

96

100

75 and 76 arc transposed in Aj. 75 ])e now sliewe] shewe to J)e now Hj,
the shewe nowe hem Hg- 77 And at] And A,, At Hj. wole] sal D. 79 i
wole] fat I wyll A2, I sal D, fyiste I wylle H.,. first] 30W Ho. shewe] chewe
{Before chewe space is left for an s.) D. 80 Whiche] pe wyche D. alle on]
now o D, al in Hj, vppon A Hg, on a K. 82 be my] I ])e D, is my R. Bcticeen

82 and 83 are tlie following tivo lines inA^ {Cp. A^ in II. 140, lil, and 142.) :

Twey fynggys it wyll }>e tech
Wharc ]'orou3 I>oii niyjt to heuen rech

83 hileue] loue R. 84 pise] ])ev Hj, )7ese thre R. bileue] leue D, leeue R.
>e] me Ha- 85 hope] om. Ao_, lw\> Hj. 87 ful] and fulle H.,. 89 And] And
3efA2DHiH2R. haue] 07«. R. ore] lore D. 90 vse] doo welle Ho. 91 sinne]
synne haue D. 92 J^erfore] fare Ag. 94 And] "Wif Hj. moufe] mow?t D.
shal be fi] to Aj, \fith dede D, wvll be fi H.,. 95 charite] chaste D, in
charyte Hg. 96 lyf] lyffe also Hg. " 97 fewes] vertues A,, i] I wil R. 98
Whar-furw] Where with Hg. reche] Areche Ho. 99 so] thus Hg. )>n] forow
Hj. miht] mayste HjR. 100 wolt hem to] hem wolt to Aj, wylt heuen to
A2, wylt fese to D, Mylte to thys goodnesse H2.

And of Vices.

^ ' Nu i wole nempne^ pe wicke fewes, Base vices.

}5at be)) iiolit gode, ac muche slirewes,

For, if \)\i dost bi here red[e], ioa

To stro?ig[e] pine feih wolen pe led[e] ; 104 lead to pain,

II )janne is hit god, fat J)U shone

To drawe hem irzto pi wone.

Herkne noujje to me,

And i he??i wole nempne fe : 108

P/'ide, wrafjje, a7id enuie,

Fals iugemewt and tricherie ;

Fals witnesse is on of po —

Many a soule itt^ do]) ful wo. • 112

Loue noht to muche J)is Avorldes blisse :

Hit bringef) ma?^ to fisternesse,^
H Auavice and glotonye,

Wicke sleufe awd leccherie.' 116

' Accedie is a wel foul sinne

To man, pat he may come widi?me,

And, what it is, i wole pe wisse,

Vndersto?id, fat J)u ne misse : 120

H Accedie is (as) sleufes broker,

Wicke on and wicke ofer ;

Hit is a derne mourni[n]g i7i mod

And make]) man anuied to do god. 124

Offte furw swiche mourni?ig[e]

Wanhope begi/aief for to spnug[e],

therefore
sliun

pride, wrath,
envy,
injustice,
faithlessness,
false witness-

Avoid

worldliiiess.
It induces

avarice, glut-
tony,
sloth,
lecliery.

[Acedia],
the brother
of sloth.

attends
despair of the
mercy of God,

101 wole] sail D. nempne] neuen AgD (D has new, but the e is hardly
distinguishable from o. There is a break in the parchment before wykyd. )
Hi, telle H2, >e nemeii R. Je wicke] w^kyd AjD, jiis worldly Hj, ]'e otlierc
H2. 102 be}) noht gode] are swithe R. ac] bot AgDHiHo, om. R. 103 here]
there Ho. 105 is hit] it is AoDH,, is R. 105 reads in Hj : perfor loke fou
hem shoone. 106 To] For to HiR.' i/«to] in Hj. 107 noufe] now AoDHiHoR.
to] wele vnto I), bisily to Hj, Awliyle to Hg, vnto R. lOS i] om. R. hem
wole] wyll hem D, horn I wil R. nempne] schewe An, neuen vnto D, neiie?i
to Hj. 108 reads in Ho : And I wylle telle Jew wlieche {^ei bee. 109 enuie]
enueny D. Ill and 112 are transposed in Ho. 112 ful] myche H^ full moche
H2. 113 >is] om. D. 114 Hit] For it DHi-"" bringef] ledi|) Hj. ma»] a man
A2H2, men DHj, mony R. to] vnto R. Jiisternessc] theftnese Ao, dyrkenes
DHi, A'ncertevHnesse Hj, merkenes R. 116 sleu>e] slownes R. 117 wel] ful
R. 119 what] om. A^. "wole] sail D. 120 Vndersto«d] vndirstond wel Hj,
Vndyrstonde yt welle H2. ne] not R. 121 as] om. AoHjHaR. sleufes] slow-
nes R. 122 on] is on AoR. 123 a] as a AjD. 124"And] Hytt Hj. man]
men D. anuied] vnne>e D, fro mynde R. 125 Offte] Welofte Hg. swiche]
swiche wicke A^AgR.

^ The final e is above the line in MS. A-^.
^ MS. Ai hccs itc. ^ Read })isternisse.

The Sermon to Guy

til rough
which Judas
was lost.

Hasten !
Flee that sin.

Jjat, bote man turne awey \erlvo,

Sauued. wor)j he neuere mo.
IF Wrofer hele was ludas born,

For furw pat sinne he was lorn ;

Merci he les Jjurw fat sinne,

Wher-]5urw he ne mihte no ioye winne.
II Vch man birede \nm in his sihte

To flen fat sinne bi his mihte

And alle ofere fat i haue nempt,

If he wole to ioye be dempt.'

128

132

136

Hearken to
my sermon !

points two
ways to
heaven :

flee sin ; do
good.

Tlie rewards
are mercy
and peace.

""^^^ erkne now to my sarmoun, "^

B^^^k What i wole telle in my lesczoun.'
I B ^^isdom in godes drede,
^L F^ Off which fat i erere seide,^
^^ ^ IF Tweie f inges it wole f e teche,
Whar-f urw f u miht to heuene reche :
J3at is, lat f i sinne awcZ do god
For his loue, fat deiede on rod j
IF Ac to late f i siwn'e al onliche
Nis noht inouh, sikerliche.
)?u most don god forf f e?'wid,-
If f u wolt haue me?'ci a?i(Z grif .

140

Be Sa-
pientia.

144

148

127 pat bote] Bot AgHjR, Butt yffe Hg. man] a man AgD, men Hj.
turne] flee Ho. 128 worj? he] worth >ei A2, shul he be Hj, maye he be Hg,
bes he R. 129 Wro>er hele] In a earful tyme Hj, ^Vith wrojie hele H.,. 130
J'urw] om. D. lorn] for lorne A2DH1H.2R. 1-31 ]jurw] for A„. 132 ne] om.
H1H2R. no ioye] heuen Ag. 133 birede] I rede A2, be rede D, be redy R.
him] om, R. 133 rerids in Hi and in Hg :

I comisel yche man with al his my3te Hj.

Euyry man behouythe in hys syjte H2.
134 flen] flye H^. bi] om. Hj, witA HgR. his mihte] all his my3t DH2R,
bolJ day and ny3te Hj. 135 ojiere] J-e o]>er DH,. haue] here H^. nempt]
neuen Hj. 136 he wole] >ai wil R. be dempt] idempt D, be demened R. 136
reads in Hj : If 3e wil come to Jie blisse of heuen. 137 sarmoun] lessou?me
Hg. 138 wole] shall Ao. telle] say Ao, I'e tell D, rede fe Hg. in my lesczoun]
be resoujme Hj. After 138 one line is interpolated in Hg : Inicium sapicncie
iinior domini. {Cp. Hg after I. 4 and A-^^AoB Hi after I. 882.) 140 which]
suche Hj. pat] om. D. erere] here D, eere of Hg, bifore R. 140 reads in
A2 : Vse wele pat be my rede. {I. 82. Cp. A^ in variants.) 141 it] I DH,.
142reche] Areche Ho. 143 pat] And {^at Ao. lat] leue AoHjHoR. ]n] om.
DR. 144 rod] }>e rode D. 145 Ac] And A.2DH1, om. Ha.'But for R. late]
leue A2HJH2, loue R. Y\\ om. DR. si?iue] om. R. al] om. AoH^Ho. (sekerlich
lias been crossed out before onliche in An.) onliche] onely R. 146 Nis] E3
DH^HgR. sikerliche] sikerly R. 148 a^id] or Hj. gvi]>] greyfe D.

Bead sede.

Jiead ]>er\vi]>.

/x"^

Teaches of Wisdom,

H )5is wonder of many sinful men, '■, () >P

}3at finkejj it were muchei for hem
To liaue gret worldes honour

As londes, rentes, lialle, a7id bour, 152

Eiche vessel of siluer and gold

^. And grete tresor RTZc? f aire bold, value worldly

possessiutis

H Eiche mete a7id riche drink[e],

And litel perfore for to swink[e], 156

Hele of bodi i?^ bon and huide, « c

And gret los of pompe and pj'ide. and fleeting

° . g'o'T. but

A murie lyf hem |)inkeji Tpis were.

But eft hit worb ibouht [full 2 dere, 160 earth's joy is

' '- ■' bought dear.

(!Buta nti)tl^ m^felirtus, quam frlirttas
prrcatoris.

♦fl^ ajjeles hit may falle wel,
" * }5at, Jjouh maw haue muche katel
As londes, rentes, and o|?er god,
^it'^ he may be pore of^ mod 16-4

And low of herte, ful iwis,
And halt ferof ful litel prys. ;'

^ Ac nu i wole speke and rede sueh sinful

Of hem, fat i erere seide,^ 168

ones

149 pis] pis is Ao, It es D, Thys ys a Hg. of many] is of mony R. sin-
ful] 07n, DHo, a synful R. men] man DR. 150 it were] ovi. Ag. 152 As]
As in D, om. H,. 154 grete] o]>cr Hi. and faire bold] fairc and bold AgHo,
manyfolde Hi. " 155 2d riche] goode Hj. 156 litel] le]>e D. 157 Hele]
Helthe H.,. in] om. Ao, and R. liiiide] hede Hi. 158 And] om. HgAR. of]
also of Ho. 159 )jis] ytte H2R. 160 eft] om. D, after HjHo. wor})] shal be
Hj, wylle be Hg, mot be R. ibouht] abought AoD, bo3te H^'Ha^i.. After 160
are the following tivo lines in Hg :

Where be thoo ]>at thynkyje >e?'c vpon
I cane nott telle be seynte John

Latin : The Latin text is inserted betiocen 158 and 159 in R. Quia nihil] Qui
R. in felieius] infccelius Ao, felicius E. felicitas] fecilitas A^, vitaE. 161
]Sra>eles] Neucr fe lese AoHa, but no ^o lesse R. falle] be fall Hg, bifalle R.
162 pat] om. HoR. {Space is left for one word in Ho.) ma7j] a man AoDR,
me;i Hi, su??!man H,. miiche] ry^t mochill Ho. "l6.3 As londes] Lo'ndes
londes {The second londes is marked for erasiirc.) D. 165 low] ful lowe DR.
ful] om. DR, fully Hi, and fulle Ho. iwis] wyse H2. 166 halt] haue Ho.
ful] om. AoHoR. (lytyll is over erasure in Ho.) 167 and 168 are transjmscd
in D. 167 Ac] And also Ao, and DHo, ButHiR. nu i wole] now I sal D,
I wil now Hi. and rede] om. A,. 168 hem] whuwi D. erere] arc AoD, bifore
HiR, eere of Ho. " '

1 muchel is in MS. Ai. ^ MS. A-^ has wel.

2 The MSS. hare nichil. ^ jit is on the margin before he in MS. A^.

^ of is above the line in MS. Ai. ^ Read sede.

10

And Reveals

)5at Jiurw here p?-ide and here wil
are in peril, Jjeih fallen ofte in gret peril,

Seint Austin halt fier-mide noht

And sei)), it shal ben dere bouht, 172

And skilfulliche it mot be so,

For, whan a man haj) sinne do,

0))er he mot hit beten here

Or suifre pine elles where, 176

^ "Wole 36 here, what louerede

God kudde to^ hem fat wole" him drede]

[He wyll hem here hold[e] lowe,

For fei schold hym Jje better knawe^ ;] 180

He Avole he??i chasten wid smale pini?ig

And maken he??i lese jjat bote bre?mi?zg ;

And many anguisse he Avole hem ^iue

To suffre here, whiles feih line, lod 184

IT As hunger and Jjurst a?id trauail stro?;g ;

Hij sholen haue euere amo?2g

Lore of catel a?id sekuesse,*

Awd al is to echen here blisse, 188

Man, if pu (ne) leuest noht me,

and they
must atone.

The gracious
love of God

grants clias-

tenings,

anguish,

lumber,
thirst,

earllily

Tliese in-
crease hea-
ven's joys,

169 here] hy^e Hj. wil] yll {There is an eras%irc before y.) D. 170 peili]
om. R. 171 lialt )>ei--mide] pare wi'tA lioldeth {Ttco letters liavc liecn crossed
out before holdeth.) A„, halde ]>er with DHj, liolte >erc witA ry^t HgR. 172
And] He DH,. boulit] ahonjht Ao. 173 And] For Hj. skilfulliche] wilful-
lyche Hi. mot] moste HiH^R. 174 For] om. Hj. a man] man AgH.,. siune
do] symi ido DR, mysdo Hi' A synne doo Hj. 175 mot hit beten] mot beten
D, he motte be beten {One letter has been erased before h.) Hi, he mvste be
betyn Hj. 176 Or] 0])cr D, Or ellis R. pine] paynes AgHa- 177 3e here]
))ou here now R. louerede] I rede R. 178 kudde] ky>e> HjR, shewythe Ho.
to] om. R, hem] man D, him HiHg. wole hi//(] wold hyme Ao, hy;/i wyll
Ho. 179 ami 180 arc omitted in Ai. 179 hem] om. R. here holde] holde
here D, hold meke & Hj, holdyn here full Hj, holde ho5ii here R. 180 >e]
om. Hi, 180 has the following readings in D etnd in Hj :

pe better for he sull \\\m knowe D.

The bettyr for fey shiilde hy?/i knowe Hj,

181 and 182 are omitted in k^. 181 He wole] om. H.^. he?H] hym DHj, ovi.
HaR, chasten] kast Hj, Chastyse hem HjR. 182 he7/i] hym D, ho7« to R.
>at] >e DHj. 183 And many] A ma?i D, Many an Hj. hem] hy«i D. 185
As] om. DHjHo, and R. (And is crossed out before As in Aj.) 186 Hij] pel
AgHiHaR, he D. haue] sutfri DHa- 187 Lore] Losse AoHiHgR. seknesse]
stronge syknysse Hj. 188 And] om. Ho. al is] all it is AgHj, all D. here]
}>aire ioy and D, peiie Hj. 189 ne] om.' k^'HiR^K. leuest] be leue Ha-

1 to is above the line in MS. Ai.
^ Before w one letter has been erased in MS. Aj.
* Bead sekuisse.

3 Mead knowe.

A Creed for Guy.

11

192

for the
world's Mil
196 isiiaugl.t.

200 Believe in

204 one God,

a God in
niiity and in
trinily.

208

)5u sek aboute, aiid \>u. miht se

J5ise holi m.en alle bidene,

How ))eih liiiede hi avo and tene.

And, if my tale nis noht for-jete,^

J3anne maitou Avel iwite,

)pat ]>e worldes blisse is noht,

"VVhan ))U hast abouten souht ;
II For, ^if 2 a man ha)j her his wille,

Wei lihtliche he may spille.
Her i wole noujje blinne.

Anojjer J)ing i Avole biginne

To speke, man, of ])i bileue.

For hit is god, it^ wole noht greue.

Man, ])i bileue shal be so :

j)at 0 god is and no mo,

J5at o god is ia vnite,

J2re persones in trinite.
H \)n shalt, [man], bileue also

And treuliche in ]jin herte do,

J5at god had neuere bigi?aii?^g

Xe neuere (ne) shal haue ending,
IT And shappere* is of alle shaftes,

And ^euejj Avit in alle craftes,

190 f)u sek] Seek HjR. ]'u miht se] by ))e se Ao, Li se D, 'pon maist see
HiR, J-e besye Ho. 192 liiiede] lylibe>e D. wo] sorowe E^. 193 if] if >ou 11.
nis] es DHj, ])ou Hj, om. R. 194 panne] Now Hj. maitou] j^ou niyjt ful D.
wel] >o better R. iwite] fej-of I Avyte Hj, wete Hg, witt R. 195 >e] >ys Ho.
blisse] wele DHg. is] nys A^. 196 abouten] ail abouten DHg, hit thorou R.
souht] I sojte Hi. 197 and 198 are omitted in Ho. 197 liis] all hys D. 198
Wel] Ful DHjR. lihtliche] lyjtly HiR. spille]"hys saule .spyll D, hyinself
spylle Hi. 199 Her i wole nou^e] Here I wyll not Ao, Now I wil here of Hi,
Of thys now I wolle Ho, Here I wil a while R. blinne] be kenne (The k is
imperfectly formed.) D, belj'une H2. 200 Anofer] And ojjerc Ag, And ano])er
D, And of othyrc Ho. wole] sal D. 201 and 202 are transjMsed in D. 201
man] more R. 202 it] and DHiR. wole] nyl Hi. 204 is] tiier ys H3. 204
— 206 read in Hj :

pat 'per is 00 god & no moo

pe whiche is i?i pc»'sones J'ree

And 00 god in trinitee
206 pre] And pre D. 207 man] om. AjAgR, al so Hj. also] here to Hi. 208
treuliche] trewly A2H1H2R. do] >enk so Hj, yt doo HoR. 209 had] ne
hadde H2. 210 Ne] Nor A2. ne] om. A^DUj^H^B. haue]"haue noo?i HjHo.
211 shaftes] shappes A2. (schaftes is over erasure in D.) 212 Jeue])] 3if >e
D, 3ifere of Hj, gatfe H2.

^ Head for3ite. ^ One letter has been erased before 3 in 3IS. A-^.

^ One letter is erased after it in MS. A-^.

* re is above the line in MS. Ai.

"IS,

Creator of all.

212

12

The First Sin and

God bestowed
freedom of
will, but

And made man after his owen face —

i^as fat gret loue of heili[e] grace 1

And 3af to man fre power

To chese, bo)5e fer and ner, 216

Off god and yuel shed to make,

J3e euel to late and god to take.

Wheifer he wole obese, he haj) power

Jjurw jifte of god, while he is her ; 220

jianne is hit noht on god ilong,

If man wole chese to don wro?;g.
H Adam was fe forme man,

J3at eueye singyn bigan, 224

And )3at was god to wite noht,

Jjerfore hit ha]) ben dere bouht.

God 3af him wit as his owen,

God and yuel for to knowen, 228

Ac ]3urw eging of fe fend and Eue

He dede a sinne fiat gan hiwi greue,
H Vnboxomnesse was his gilt,

)3erfore out of paradys he was [pylt].^ 232

Boxomore he was to his wif ,

}:an to god fat ^af him lyf ;

And, for he dede after hire lore,

He bouhte hit siffen swife sore, 236

IT His fredom was binome?^ him al

And put in seruage as a fral, « b

213 made man] mau made AjAoR, shope man Hj. owen] om. Ho. 214 Nas
>at] Was >cr D, >«t was HiR, "Was ]j«t not a H„. gret] for R. of heihe] and
he5e D, of his holy Hj, of hys H,. 215 3af] 3if D. 216 To chese] Of thise A,„
to tliese R. 217 Off] And of D, om. H,. vuel] of euel D. shed] for A^H,,
cheyse D. 218 pe] pat D. late] leue A.,DHiR. a?!/Z] l^e AoDR. 219 Whei-
]>cr] Whiche Hj, Too whether H,. 220 3ifte] might R. 221 is hit] it is AoR.
on] in A„Hi. ilong] a longe A„H„, long« DHiR. 222 man] he A^DHo.
wole] wollen to D, om. H^. 223 forme] first AoHjR, formeste Ho. 224 pat]
In wham Hi. singyn] first svnne DH,, ony synne R. 225 wite] wyte ry3te
Ho. 226 hit] he D. ha):] was ful R. " lieii] om. DR. boixht] a ]>ou3t AoD.
227 his] is DHa- 228 yuel] wicke R. 229 Ac] And A„DHiR, om. Ho. Inirw]
Thorowe >e HoR. Eue] of eue D. 230 a] am. Hi. gan him] was fuf D, dide
hy9» HjHoR. '231 his] hit R, 232 he wag] was he R. pylt] om. Ai, put D.
233 Boxomere] Buxom more D, Moore boxum Hi. 235 for] for J^at R. hire]
f;eyre Hj. 236 boulite hit] abou3te D. si^l^en] aftc^-worde Hi, aftyr H2.
swi)je] ful Hj. 237 binome?i him] bimonie \iym Hi, fro hy?;i tane R. 238
in] to D.

^ pylt is siqjjjlied from MS. Ao. was is the la.it icord of the line in MS. A-^.
gilt seems a deeper black than u-hat precedes, suggesting that it ma-y have been
added later.

He is not at
fault if mau
cliiiose tlie

bouglit sin
dear.

For disobe-
dience he was
tlirust from
paradise, but

Its Pardon through Pity.

13

^ ^oht one lie, bute alia fo
]5at of him come?t for euere mo.
Ac for hit was Jiurw gile don,
God jaf his pite per-vpon,
And eke for loue Jjrtt he hade
To man, )jat he hi»isehie made.
To sauue man, ma?t he bica?/?.
And pine for he?» to him he nam,
And 3af for liem his herte blod,
And deiede for he?n on ])e rod.

H Ibiried he was, i«i tou??ibe he lay,
Til hit com ))e fridde day ;
Yp he ros Jje ))ridde day
rro»i dej) to line wid-oute nay ;
To heuene he steih ))urw his niiiite,
Eiht in-to his faderes sihte,
And sit on his faderes riht[e] side,
)?e grete doni for to abide,
jjider he wole come on domesday,
Cruwel and sterne wid-oute nay,

IT He Jiat Avas woned to be
Melee as a lomb, f ul of pite :
):eder he wole lihten adoun
Wrajjfful and sterne as a lioun.
Merci nele he shewe non,

240

244

252

260

God's pity
ami love
saved man-
kind.

God became
man,

and shed His
lieart's blood
248 oil tlie cross,
died, was
buried.

rose the third
day.

ascended into
lieaven.

sits at His
Fatlier's
250 i-igbt liand.

On Dooms-
day

He will come
to earth to
judge with-
out raeicy.

239 one] only AoDHoR, oonlyche Hi. alle] also al H^. 240 for euere] euer
AaDHo. 241 Ac] AntfAoD, But H1H2R. fnnv] for R. don] idon D. 242
God jaf] Almyjty god had Hi, God had R. his] hyra D, om. HjR. 243 eke]
also H1H2. for] for |)e A.2H2. 244 man] monkynde R. he] \\&m D. \ivia-
selue] om. R. 245 To sauue man] To sane hym Jan Hi, Man to sane H2.
ma/i he] he man Hj. 246 pine] peyne & passion Hi, grete peyne H2, pyne
grete R. he/H] man AoHo, hym R. to hi?/(] om. AjHiHoR. 247 And] He
Ho- hem] man Ho, hywi R. 248 And] And \>us, Hj, om. R. deiede] -with
harde deth R. for he7;i] om. HiR, for man Hj. on] opon A2DH1H2R. 249
Ibiried] Biryed H1H2R. 250 Til hit com] Tylf it came to A2H2, Forto com D.
251 and 252 are omitted in H^. 251 reads in Aj : And rose for soth als 1 30W
say. 254 Riht] Ful ryjt Hj, 0711. Hj. in-to] to D. faderes] awne fader D,
ffad3Tys ryche Hj. 255 And sit] ]>erc he sittif Hj. 256 for] o»i. R. 257
pider] Hederc A^, And hedyr Hg, om. R. he wole] shall H2. on] at DHj,
sithen on R. 258 wid-otite nay] for soje too saye Ho. 259 Jat] )>«t afore Hj.
woned] woned merciful Hi. 260 a] om. HiHjR. 261 aud 262 are omitted
ill A„. 261 peder] >f?- DHi, Hedyr H,, t^ere >en R. lihten] >ane lyjte H2.
adoun] downe Ho. 262 ami] om. R. a] ony Ho. 263 nele] Jan wyll Ho,
wilR.

^ There is an erasure (t/ter in in MS. A^.

14

The Terrors of Hell.

Those who
forsook God

shall be
driven

to liell.

The wicked
in liell

sliall suffer
death without

divers ago-
nies,

sharp pain
of fire ;

IF Ac, riht after fiat man ha]) don,
He slial fonge his iugemewt
To ioye or to stro?ig turmewt.

IT Alias ! what sholen hij onne take,
J3at wolclen [here] her god forsake^
Jjurw sinne of fles[c]h[ly]2 likiwg,
And wolde hit bete wid no pinirig?
})er-fore Jieih sholen \n-io helle,
"VVheiJjer peih wolen, or J)eih nelle.
And ])ere bileue[n] euere mo.
In [as] stro7ig pine as me?z may do.
Seint Austin spekej? of alle swiche
Arid seijj wordes [ful] reuliche :

ili^afient mortem ^int morte
ft fincm mortis %\nz fine.

264

268

272

276

IT

'♦fC^ij sholen haue dej? wid-oute deiing
***^ A?id point of def wid-outen endiwg;'
Here de]) hij sholen wilnen eue?'e,
Ac to ende of dej) comen hij neue?'e ;
Hij sholen euere more duire
In stronge pine of hote fire.
Her i wole noupe dwelle.
And of m2«-[y]ere^ f'inge [i wole] 30U telle.

280

284

264 Ac] Bot AaHjHoR, And D. ]'at] om. Ag. man Im];] men haue H,.
265 He shal] They shulle fan Hj, I'ai shal R. fonge] a fonge D, take H.,R.
his] om. A2, here HoR. iugemeftt] veraiuent (MS. indistinct) Ao. 266 or to]
or els Hi. turme?it] tournement DHg. 267 what] how AoDHjHjR. hij]
J)oi AoDHiH.jR. onne] fan on Ho. 268 here her god] her god AiAoDR, here
god here Hj, here here lorde Hj. 269 of] of here Hj. 271 sholen] shulle go
Hi, .shul wende R. iiito] til R. "272 or feih] or Ao. 272 is omitted in R.
In its place is the following line : nyl l)ai wil fai >ere to dwelle. 273 iDileuen]
be Icuyu Hg. eucj-e] for eucr HiHgR. 274 as] also AjAo, om. DR, als Hi.
stro?i.g] strouTigcr Hi. as] om. R. men] man AoHj, fend Hi, 07n. R. may
do] & eke m woo R. 275 Austin] poul A^, austyn he Hj. 276 ful reuliche]
reuliche AjD, rewefullich A.,. Latin: Through defacement of the ])age 'fine'
is ivanting in Ao. cf] om. D. fine"] morte Hi. 277 Hij] pei AoDHjHoR.
278 point] apoynt D, ende R. 279 Here] ])are AoHj. hij] >ei A^DHiH.^R.
wilnen] wyll A2H0R, welnv D, feel Hi. 280 Ac] For Ao, And D Ho." But HiR.
ende] >e ende HiHo. hij] J-ei AoDHiHoR. 281 Hij] >ei A,DHiHoR. duire]
>ere endure Hg. 282 In] In fe Hg. hote] hell A0H2. 283 Her] Herof Hj.
i wole] sal I D. nouje] a whill A2 {before I wil) R, now D. 283 reads in Hg :
[N]o\v of Jjis tale I wylle dwelle. (A blank .space has been left for a large N.)
284 micryevc] a myrrier R. 1 wole Jou] 30U AiR, om. D, I wil H^.

268 is ivritfcn twice in MS. Ai.
^ MS. Ax has fleshes.

The sccoiul time it is crossed out.
' MS. Ai murszere.

The Blisses of Heaven 15

IT Tellen i wole ful iwis
Off fe ioyes of paradys,
"VVhiche godes children, bat gode be, but God's

° J r o > ^ children

Sholen haue ixnd ise ; 288

Ac, Jjouli i hadde in my bayli[e]
})e wit of alle clergy [e],
IF ]\Iilite hit neuere so bifalle, 41 a

)pat i mihte telle[n] alle. 292

Ac, also god jif me grace,
I shal 30U shewe in ))is place,
What ioie \c\\\ sholeu han ifere,
Jjat serueu god on eorjje here. 296

Whan ))eih sholen parte?? he??ne,
!Ful wel beih sholen here Aveie ke?nie shall know

their way

Riht to pe blisse of paradys, to paradise,

}3at god hajj parked to alle his. 300

IT bere is euere ioye inouli there to dwell

"^ _ .in joy amid

And euere riht Avidouten wouh, justice,

Wit and ku»ni?«g and kointise,

And trewe loue ■\vidou[t]i feintise, 304 love,

Strein)?e inouh and fairnesse, beauty,

And liht wid-oute fisternesse. and liijht.

J3ere sholen feih noht ben agilt,

[For] al here wille shal ben fultilt : 308

Hij sholen haue, mid iwisse,

285 Tellen] Telle Jow H.,. wole] sal D. ful] lyjt now A,„ om. D, sn[ni]-
what Hj, sone Hg, now forthe R. 287 Whiche] "po whiclie R. 288 haue]
]>at jove liane Ho. ise] eke see Hi, ytt see Hg, al so sene R. 289 Ac] For A^,
And DR, But HiHo. I'ouli] and Hi. of R. hadde] haue D. 290 alle] al mantT
HiHo. 291 lilihte hit] 3it my3t it Hi, Ne my^t ytt Ho, hit might R. neu^^re]
not Hi. 292 tellen] telle 3ow haltt'e ne Hg, thorouly "telle ho5H R. 29-3 Ac]
And Ao, 07*1. D, But ^it Hi, Butt HoR. also] as H^R. ^ifj wol 3yf DHiR.
294 shal] wylle Ho. 295—300 are omitted in H.^. 295 ifere] in fere DHiR.
296 on] in AgHi. 297 Whan] When ]>ai R. partew] departen Ao, perty D.
hewne] hethen R. 298 here] Jjair D. 299 to fe] in to Ag, to D. " 300 pat]
Whiche Hj. 3arked] made AoHi. 301 eucre ioye] joye euere Hg. 302 wouh]
vow (possibly for wowe o/" DH,,) Hi. 303 mid .30-4 an; transposed in D. 303
kointise] qweyntise AoDHo. 304 And] om. H.,. 305 mid 306 are omitted
in H.,. 305 StreinJ'e] peve is strenkpe Hi. 306 J'isternesse] dirkenese AoD,
ony derknes Hi, merkenes R. 307 noht ben] fvnde no Ao, haue no R.
agilt] gylt A,R, I guilde D. 308 For al] al Aj, For DH,. here] J'aire DHo.
309 and 310 are omitted in Hg. 309 Hij] >ei A2DH1R. mid] mende D, with
a Hi, ]>er wrt/t R. iwisse] Wisshe Hi.

^ 2TS. ^1 ou.

16

In Eternity and the Joy

There poor
and ricli to-
gether,

each )iat)i his
dwelling,
after his own
deserving.

The least in
God's king-
dom hath
perfect joy.

is well pleas-
ing to Uod.

Then love
God well.

love thy
fellow-man.

Fulle ioye a.nd fulle blisse, !

IT Bofe J?e pore awcZ );e riche,

Ac, wete J)u wel, nolit alle iliche.
Euerich slial liaue his wom3[i]ng
Eiht after his oweu deserui«g ;
Ac lat hit noht come in J)i fouht,
Jjat any of he»i shal wante?z ouht,
For he J)at ha]j lest in fat woniing ^
Ha)j fulle ioye oner alle J»ing.

H )5erfore, man, in al Jji miht,

\)\\ loue wel god bi day a?id niht :

IT \)Q iinvardlichere Jju louest him her,
Jje more shal ben J)i ioye |)er.

Herkne nu alle to me.
For i Avole speken of charite.
Off alle iie;-tuz hit is hext.
And godes wille hit is next.
3if }>u "wolt wite [what] hit be,
Herkne, mid i wole telle fe :
Hit is, loue god ouer alle fiwg,
In jjoulit, in dede, ai.nd in speki?2g.
And, if fiu Avolt euere come J)e?-to,
An-oJ)er jjing ]5U most do :
}5u most loue, hu-so hit be,
)?in emcristene forji wid fe.

IT Man, woltou make a god proui??g,

312

316

42 a 320

324 De uera,
Caritate.

328

332

310 Fulle] Ful of D, Al mancr Hi. fulle] ful of D, al ma.\\cr Hi. 811 Bo>e
>e] Bo>e Ao. >e] eke Ag, eke the Ho. 312 Ac] For Ao, and DHj, But HoR.
]>\\\ it D, ]Jou it Hi. wel noht] wel and naii3t D, wil noj Hi, wil not R.
alle] om. A^. iliche] elich Ao, in lyche Hj. 313 Euc/ich] Euerc he A,, For
eueryche H,, llkone R. 314 owen] om. H.,. 315 Ac] And A^D, But HrHoR.
lat hit noht come] trow >ou wel R. 316 any] no?;. R. 317 he ])at] who so R.
318 Ha})] He hathe H.,R. one?-] of A„HiR, in DH„. 319 in] with AoH.,R.
320 pu] om. DHiHo. wel god] god wel R. bi] am. J). 321 pe] l^e more Ao,
For so D, For the more ])at Hg. inwardlichere] inwordelich AgD, om. Hg.
Between 322 arid 323 is hiterpolated in Hj : ' Deleccio cs proximi.' 323 alle]
om. Ag. 323 reads in H2 : Herken now my ffrende so free. 324 wole] sal
now D. of] om. D. 325 hext] }>o hext R. 326 godes wille] at goddys wyll
]>a.x\e {The page is %vorn, so that the line is nearly erased.) Ao. 327 wite] om.
DHj. what] hu AiA„. be] may be R. 328 wole] sail D. '328 reads in H.,:
Sytte nowe stylle & herken me. 329 Hit is loue] Loue welle Ho. 330 in
dede] & dede HiR. and] om. AoD. 331 euc/e] om. A„Ho. 332 Ano>er] Ane
o])er D. jjing] om. Hj. Ju] J'e R. most] mvste nedys Hg- 334 emoistene]
euenc erysten?i AgHoR, enemy Hi. for})] ry3t euen Hi. 335 Man] J>an D,
god] om. H2.

^ wonjjng in MS. A\.

Of True Love. 17

Wher ))U loue Jje heuene ki?ig % 336

If J5U louest god ful iwis,

}2u [wolt] louen alle his, so tha,t

^i non titligis proxhnum tuum,
quern uitifs, tjfum tjium non
uttirs, quomo^o potrs titUgrre?^ ^

For men suip so)?, bi wit[te] myue :

* Whoso loueb nie, he loueb myne.' 340 tiiou mays^

•" ' . see God.

' But J)u loue [))yu eni]-c;-istene J)at bi ))e be,
J2at alday [J70u]^ mait he»i ise,
Hou maitou loue god, i ne can denise,
Whom ]7U milit sen on none wyse ! ' 344

^ }3is seijj sein PoAvel a?if? here)? witnesse.

As he may ■\vel in so]j[e]nesse. 42 6

Abraham him sauh, ac bu [nost] noht hon ! Abiaiiamsaw

' ^ •- -■ God

Herkne, i wole \q. telle nowh : 348

IF be fonrine of bre children ho mette, in the peison

' ' ottliree

})re he sauh, and (as) on he (he>») grette ; aiigei«,

In tokne it ^vas, i telle |3e, hetokpnius

OfE \q holi trinite, 352 TrUiity.^

336 Wher] Whel>erc A„D, If HiHoR- ]'e] om. A^_. 337 If] For yITe H.,.
ful] filly Hj, om. H9, wel R. 388 wolt] most Ai, mvsfe nedj's H,. his] ]iat
is bisse R. Latin: The pnssnge is omitted here and is inserted hetioeen 345
and 346 in D. diligis] deliges AgHj. uides] tu vides Hg. deuvi] om.. Hj.
' qucni tvon vides ' is inserted, after ' deligere ' in H^. quomodo] covimodo Aj,
quoniam AoDHjHo. potes diligere] diligerc potes D, potes diJcgere AgHi. 339
For men] Man Hj, Me?i R. sof)] and so]) D, soj) for Hj. 339 reads ii). Ho :
In the gospelle I seye 30W be ryme. 340 Wlioso] He >fflt H,. myne] alle
myne H,, my byne R. 341 But] But yfFe Hg. emc?'istene] e?-isteue Aj,
euene crysten A2H0R, nejtborc Hj. })at bi J>e lie] \a.t by be >e D, ]>aX de\v]li]j
J)e by Hi, be ]>q Ho, ]>ctt is by J^e R. 342 is oniitted in D. 342 alday] om.
R. l)ou] om. A]R. mait] mast Ag. bewi] al day \\i\h egben R. ise] se AoR.

342 has the folio icing readings in Hi and in Ho :

Whom >ou maiste see eche day \\\]> }'e3e Hi.
That aldaye wythe hewi mayste speke & see H2.

343 maitou] mast pou Ao, schnldest D, myxte ]>o\\ Hi, fou R. ne can] can
nou3t AoHiHoR. 344 AVhom] That H^. miht] may not AjHiHo, mait DR.
on] in AoDHjHo. 345 pis] Thus Hg, seij> sein Powel] saint poul sal]? Hj,
seyl'e poule HoR". 346 As] Also A,, Soo H,. wel] om. D. in] in Jie boke
of Ho. 347 lum] om. R. ac] for Ao, om. D, but HiHoR. ]m] he R. nost]
om. Al, ne wost Ao, woste Ho, not wist R. nobt] om. AoDHiR. 348 i wole]
I sal D, and I wil HiHoR. " J-e telle] tell fe A./JH1H2R. 349 pe] In Ao.
)>re] om. R. 350 and as] and AoD, but Hi. he] om. R. he?)i] om. AoDHi.
351 tokne] tokenyng AoHoR. telle] telle it D. 352 ))e boli] god ^at is in A.^,
fe so^ast holy Hi, alle the hole Hg, ]>o heghe holi R.

^ MS. Al has dilegere. - MS. J^ has ]>e. ^ MS. A^ omits fou.
SPKC. W^R. P

18

Visions of the Godhead,

Mo!>es saw
God

ill tlie busli,
buniiiig Imt
not con-
sumed.

symbol of Die
pure iiiiiiden-
lioodofMaiy.

Others hare
seen God,

but no man
hiitli >een
Him in His
Divinity

IT ITolliclie as^ on he grette hem J)ere

In tokiie of^ o god, ])at hij were.
Hu Moyses hivi sauh, woltou here,

In fournie of a hush al on fire,^ 356

At fie mou?it of Synay hi ohle dawe,

)?ar god him jaf ])e firste lawe 1
IT Al on fire \>e bush was,

And ibre/it no]5i?ig it nas : 3G0

)5ere shewede god his grete miht

And hi?«self hi ])at ilke sihte.
IT ]5at bush bitoknefi vre leuedi,

Hire clene maiden-hed witerH ; SG-t

For hit was euere iliche clene,

[Ne]* mihtte hit noht be we??imed ene.

Hete of flesh ne mihte hire wevnnie,

No mx)re pan \)e bush mihte bre?aie. 3G8

And many anofer hi?n iseih

And wid [him] spak, fat was hbn neih,
IT But noht alone i7i his godhede,

Ac i-meind wid pe manhede ; 372

Tor, sikerliche i telle fie,

Man ne sauh iiexiere his deite

353 as on] ovn. Ao, as D, all ooii Ho. grette] sawe Ao. he??;] liym D, om.
Bo. 354 tokne] tokenyng AoHgR. "o] 07n. A^. hij] >ei AaDHiHoR. 355
\iim sanli] says now D, sawe liym HgR. liere] now lere R. 356 of] al of D.
on] of D, on a R. 357 and i358 are omitted in Hg. 357 At] And in Hj.
358 lii»i 3af] 3af liym Ao, y^i Hi. 359 on] of D. was] ytt was H.,. 360
And] but R. ibrewt] ebrynde Ao, brente HoR. it nas] nas D, for sofa yt
nas H„ >o buske nas R. 361 grete] nieehe Hg- 362 And] In D; >at like]
])ulke D, I'at HiHoR. 363 pat] ]>e AoHoR. bush] boys D. bitokue]'] be
tokenes of D, bi tokened Hi, tokend R. vre] one R. 364 Hire clene] In
here Ho, with hir clene R. witerli] sykerly DR. 365 eucre iliche clene]
ilyclie clene euere Ho. 366 hit] ]>cr Hi. noht] om. Ao. be we^umed ene]
ony vfemme bene Hi, be W'e??imyd neuere H,, I nemed bene R (weniedene in
Aj). 367 Hete of] he D. ne] om. R. hire] yt H.,, hir not R. wewime]
warme Hi. 368 No] Ne D. Jan] might R. mihte] did Hj, om. R. brerene]
burne Hj. 369 anoJ>er] oj'c?' Hj. hi»i.] that hym H.,. iseih] sai)je Ao, say
DH,2, did sey Hj, seghe R. 370 wid him spak] wid spak Ai, spake with hym
Aj, spake liy?;i with R. l^at] and D. 371 But noht] and D. alone] al on
Hi, onely R. 372 Ac] Bot AoDHjlIoR. i-meind] I menged AoHo, imed D,
it was mayned Hi, mynged R. >e] Iiis HjH,,. 373 For sikerliche] Sekyrly
as Ho. telle] tell it D, now telle ytt Ho. 374 Man ne sauh] Man sawe DHg
R, >ou mayst se H^.

^ liche a is over erasure in MS. A^. ^ ne o is over crasnre in MS. A^
^ Read fere. ■* MS. Ai omits Ne.

And of the Glory of God,

19

^ Bodiliclie on eorf>e lier,

He inilite noht, it is so cler.

And, if jju wolt witen hou,

Herkne, i Avole fe telle now ;

For so heili a ))ing is fie god-heJe,

)?er-of to speke it is drede.

God is so clene a?Kl so cler a J)ing,

)5at heuene and erj?e he^ ^euej) shini?^g,

And su?Mie and mone and sterre?i breme,

Off liini )?eili han al here leme.
1[ ])w sext, man, wel aperteliche,

)5at ]je sunne ha)? brihtnesse miiche,^

Awd, Jjouli he sitte so wonder heie,

Hit greuef) euere nia?aies eije,

Inwardliche on hire to se

For hire grete clerte.

Nu, for-soJ)e i telle fie —

And sikerliche lef \\\ me —

)3at god, fat ^af Jje sunne his liht,

Is swich an hu7Klred [sife] so briht
^ Man, mihte hit eue?'e faune be,

}5at bodilich eije mihte him se

Here on eorfe, — }ie godhede \

here on earth.

376

380

384

388 We may not
gaze on tlie
sun.

392

396

GoJ, its
source, hatli
liundred-folil
its brilliancy.
Can human
eye

behold that
glory?

375 Bodiliche] "Wit^ bodily ey^e H,, Godlyclie H^. Bodily R. on] in R.
eoi}>e] herth D. 376 He mihte noht] Whilest ]'ou art on lyue Hj, men might
not K. 376 reads in D : No may nonian haue \>at power. 377 witen] I
wyte D. hou] now R. 378 Herkiie] Herken and HiR. wole] sal D. ^e
telle] telle ])e Hi. telle Jow R. now] om. R. 378 reculs in H.^ : Sytte nowe
-stylle & lierkenyfe nowe. 379 For] And D, om. H]. a fing] ys Ho, >ing R.
])e] his A„. 380 j5er-of to speke] f>at to speke y>cr of D. drede] no drede Hi,
grete drede HoR. 381 clene and so] om. Ao, cler an<\. D, clere and so Hg.
cler] clcTie DHo. 382 he] it D, om. Ho. 383 And] om.. H,. breme] heme
DR. 384 here] J'aire D. 385 man wel] wele man D, man here Hi, man Ho
R. 387 A?id] om.. Ao. >ouh] om-. R. he] it A^Yi^. sitte] schyne D, is sett R'
.so] nener so Ao, om. DH,. 388 Hit] ^it it Ag. eiirre] om. AgR, euc/-eche
D, euerc a Hi. mawnes] bodyly D. 389 Inwardliche] Inwardly HgR.
on] vppe to Ho. hire] om. Ao, hit R. 390 hire] his R. grete] moche Hg.
clerte] charitc-R. 391 telle]" tell it DHo. 392 sikerliche] sekyrly HoR.
lef ))u] \>o\\ mayste leue Hi, be lene Ho. s's" ]^at] om. AoH,,. 3af] om. Ao.
sunne his] sonnes Ao, sonn here DHo. 394 swich an] seche a D, an HiR.
hundred] hundreth AoH,. sife] om. A]A,,D, tyme H,. 395 Jinn] Man how
D, fcrfor man Hj, how J)en R. enere ])anne] euc?' so Ao, ener DHiR, Jiane
euere H.^. 396 bodilich] bodelich with Ao, boldelyche Hg, bodily R. eije]
om. H,2. hi//;] euc/- D, \\ym ewer Hi, om. Ho. 397 on] in Ho. fe] in his Hi.

^ One letter has been erased after he in MS. A^. - Bccui michc.

20

To the Bedeemed,

Yes, yes,

^^

shall see tlie
infinite God
ot Heaven

mill slmll
hearken to
the joyous
summons,—

iN^ay, noinan milite don J)at dede :

Jpat is preued and isliCAved

Bojie to lered ixnd to lewed. 400

Jjanne niaitou f»enkc : ' Hu mai J)is be*?

N^e shal no man god isel'
f 3us, 3US, bi my leaute !

Herkne, and i wole telle pe : 404

3if Jju Avolt sen in \\ siht

God of lieiiene, fat is so biilit, — 42 <?

H Vnderstond nu what i mene —

* Jju most ben of herte clene,' 408
( In word, in dede, and i?* ]?oulit,

" J3at \n ne be ifiled noht ;
For god self seide in so])[e]nesse —
]3e godspel \eroi bere])^ witnesse : 412

IBratt muntio'^ rortif, quontam ipst tirum
uiticfiunt.

Jjis is to seie, i telle Jje :

' ]je clene of herte, blessed feih be : '

For, at J)e heie dom sikerliche

• jjeili sholen se god' aperteliche, 416
In his godhede and in liis blisse,

Off which feih sholen neu^^re misse.
H )?.inne sholen f>eih here, herkne noupe,

A blisful word of godes moujje, 420

398 Nay] oin. DIT,. 399 J5at] and >«t R. prened] I pvoued A2, in-oued
wele DHg. ishewed] sohewed DHoR, wel sliewede Hj. 400 lered a?;;^] lenied
and eke Hi. 401 paiine] How D. (How i.s crossed out before l)ane in Ag.
J>ane is above the line.) maitou] maste >oue A,, iny3te pou H.,. hu] om. DHj.
mai Jjis] sal ])is D, J'is may not Hj, maye yt W.^- '^02 Ne shal no man] pat
nomau sal D, Jjat any man here shul eucr Hi, Slialle ther notnan Ho, ne may
no men R. ise] see AjHiR, here se Ho. 403 and 404 read in Hi :

3is for so]) wij) outen ney
Herken & here what I wil say

404 wole] sal D. 407—475 are omitted in D. 407 nu] wel HiHo. 408 ]5u]
For )Jou Hi- of] iw Hj. 409 reads in Hj : Of worde of dede & of pojte.
410 f>at] So t)«t Hi. ne] oi?i. HiR. ifiled] fyled A.2H1, fyled ri,2;ht U. 411
self] hvm Ag, him self HiHo {follonnng sayed) R. seide] saife AoHjHo. 412
]3e] and ]o R, 413 }5is] ]3at 'A.,H,,R. telle] telle yt H.,. 414 f>e] A'I HiR.
l)eili] om. Hg. 415 lieie] daye of H.,, grete R. sikerliche] selcyrly Ho. 41<3
aperteliche] apertely Ho. 418 Oif] ]5o R. 419 )5anne sholen i'eih] That
shulle 3e Ho. here] om. Aj. herkne noujie] wi|) here ere Hj, ]>at bene couthe
E. 420 godes moujie] god Jiere Hj.

^ MS. A^ has here]' ))c?-of.

MS. A^ mondo.

And to tlic Condemned.

21

[AVliicli slial not be to lie»i viicow}:'e,
For god shal sey it with his ino\v})e :

ITcnttf, irnc^irti^ patrts inri.]

' Come]?, mine blesseJe fere,
]5at my fader be)) leue a,nd dere !
lii-to my blisse 33 sholen wende,
]2at lastej) eue?"e wid-outen ende,
And euere more \er to wone
Wid ])e fader, and wid ))e sone,
And wid )5e lioli gost in vnite,
)5at is })e boli trinite.'

IF ' And [^e],^ cursede gostes, goj) anoii)
)3at sholen ben dampned euerichon ! '
}3ere hij sholen hi?)t sen also,
Ac al shal ben for here wo ;
For toward hem he wole turne

H Bofe wiaj)fiil and eke sterne,
And namlich to fiat cuj?ipaignye
]3at slowen \\\m ))urw enuie,
And kene nailes driuen ek
\i\\v\v his honden and his fet,

H And ):ere feih sliolen se so))lichej
His gvisli wou«den openliche,
)pat ]?eih deden he??iselue make.
For dfeile hij sholen f»anne quake;
jpaune wole god to he?^ seie
AVid sterne voiz and wid heie :

^-.

424

428

432

436

440

444

' Come, be-
loveti,
dear to my
Fatlier!
Ill my bliss
dwell ever-
moie,'

Tlie doomed
sullls.

wlio slew

Him with

cruel nails

tliioiigh

hands and

feet,

shall see the

ghastly

wounds they

made.

His angry
voice will
command :

421 and 422 arc omitted in AjAgHoR. Tlie Latin is omitted in AjAoHjR.
423 Come];] Comes now R. fere] child ich in fere Hj, alle in ffere Ho, in fere
R. ■424]5at] f»«t to HiHoR. lene aw(7] ful Hj. 426 laste]? eiu-re] euir slialle
laste H.,. 428 a.nd wid] and Ho. 429 And] om. Hj. 430 ]3at] wliiche Hj.
431 And] om. He go>] fere Hj, om. Hg. 432 i^at] J3ei A,, om^. Hj, 3e HoR.
433 hij] fei AgHiHoR. hint sen] se hywi R. 434 Ac] Fo'r A.,, But HjHoR.
al] yt H2, ]>ai R. for] to A2, al for R. ' 435 tnnie] hym turne"R. 435—444
are omitted in Ho. 438 furw] ]>oroii3 here AoHj. 439 driuen] J'ey dryuevt
Hi. 440 and] and '^lorow Hj. liis f-t] fete did ho?;;, to seke (|mi is on the
margin.) R. 441 And] om. Ao. sojiliehe] ojniidyclie Hj, sotlily R. 442
openliche] opu?zly R. 442 reads in Hi : Al liis woujidis sicurliche. 443
he^Hselue] hym self Ao. 444 liij] \e,\ AoHiR. (shul '^a.i follow Jjen in R.)
445 god] he Ho. 446 and wid heie] ami with eye Ag, wt't/ioute neye Hi,
and angry eye H.,, & grete aie R.

J/,S'. bcncdicte.

MS. A I has ]>e.

22

Of Unwavering Hope,

'Accursed
spirits, go !
Depart into
tlie tortures
of hell !

Burn eter-
nally 1

For eveimore

tliou art
judged!'

Hope in Go(.l;
do good.

* Corsede gostes, 30 bej) me IoJ;e !

Go)) anon, go]) nu,^ goJ)e 448

H In-to ))e stro??ge fyr of helle,

Eue/'e more J)er to dwelle,

And brenne ))er in bote fyr ! ^

3e seruede Bon ofer lier ; 452

Merci is al fro 3011 gon,

For -vvhij on me hadde ^e non ! *

He J)at nele no me?'ci haue

Off him ])at do]) \\im wxerci craue, 456

He shal ben iuged, witerli,

Eibtfiilliche wid-oute merci.
IF Sein Daui sei]), if \\x wolt loke

In a vers of fe^ sauter boke : 460

^prra in tiomino, ft fac ionitatnn.

' Hope to god, Q.nd do god,'
Eiht so i hit vnderstod ;
Ac ydel hope ma« mai habbe —
I sey ])e so)) wid-outen gabbe — 464

For alone to hope, Avidoute goddede,
IF Is ydel hope, so god me rede.

Ac i ne seie noht f orfi, 43 b

447 and 448 have tlic folloiving readings in Hi and in H2 :

Je cursyd gostis fro me go]j

For to my fadire k me \e be> ful lo}> Hi,

AVaryed gostys 3e are me lothe

Gothe in to sorowe & care bothe Hg.
449 In-to >e] In to AoE, And evenc in to Hg. stro^ge] stynkynge Hj, om.
H2. fyr] payne A„, pytte Ho. 450 Eucre more] And enc?'e more AjHi,
Wtt/iowtyn ende Hg, for eucr more R. Jier] Jieirc In Ag, Jjere for to Hj. 451
and 452 are oniittrA in Hg. 452 3e] for ^e hau R. seruede] haue a seruid
Hi. her] hyere AgHi. 453 al fro ^ou] now alle Ho. gon] I go'/nie H2. 454
whij on] on AoH.j. hadde Je] ne hadde je D, 3e liaden R. Bctioeen 454 ami
455 are the following ttco lines in Ho :

Whan 3owre power was full welle
I sente I nowe of euyry dele
455 nele] wil HjHoR. no] om. Ag. 456 Off] On R. him >at] hp?n Hi. do>
him] do)) AoHo, wolde h\m R. 457 witerli] vtt?/.rlv Hi. 458 Rihtfulliche]
SkylftuUiclie Ha- 459 Sein] For seynt R. 459—814 aud the Latin text fol-
loiving (cre omitted in H^- 462 hit] o;». R. 463 Ac] For Ao, But Hi R. maw]
a moM R. 464 >e] om. Hi. wid-outen] and not Hj. 465 and 466 are in-
serted hetveen 470 ami 471 in Ag. 465 alone to] all on to Ao, om. Hi, al onely
R. godvjede] ony good dede H^. 466 rede] spede HiR. 467 Ac i ne] For ?
A2, But 3it 1 Hi, But 1 ne R.

^ nu is above the line in MS. A^.
^ Head lor. * ]>e is above the line in MS. Ai.

Mirrored to the Pare Heart

23

pouh man be cliarged, sikerli
% Wid. grete sinnes heuie and^ sore,

He ne slml despeire neue/'e ))e more,

Ac so))fast hope liaue, to winne

Godes merci of his sinne

]5ur\v shrifte of moujje Q,nd repe?itaiv«ce.

And redi j^erfore to don penaiuice.
U 3if j'u dost jjus, hi day and niiit,

Put al'-^ J)in liope hi god ahniht,

And tristi hope to him pu haue,

Jjat he fe wole lielpe s.nd sane.
Herkne, what i wole seie nou|je,

For hit com out of godes moujje ;

Vhi Xt hi::bfnio, i^i'^ tr tutiirnio,

' Man, riht |)ere as i \iq fmde,
Eiht jjcre i wole pe iuge And binde.'
Alias, what sholen hij Jeanne do,
Jjat be]) ifou?«de in sorwe ?md wo,
})at wolde noht he??iselue shriue,'*
While fieih mihte in here line !
Jjerfore, man, i Avarne J)e :
Loke, fat fu fe bise,
))at \\\ be euere redi a??d ^are
Out of jjis world for to fare ;
For siker noman wite ne maj^
Wha»ne shal ben his ending day.
IT jjerfore J>enk ofte in drede

468 Tiiousii

grievous tlie
bunleii,

be not in
despair.
Ke steadfast.

472

476

480

Daily in con-
fession and
tears,
liope for
mercy.

Delay not to

do good.

484

488

492

Be ready.

468 l^ouli man] J'oii may R. 470 He] 3it R. ne] om. AjDR, shal] slialt
])ou II. 471 Ac] And A.,, But HiR. sojjfast] .stedfast R. liane] om. A.^,
haue ]>o\\ R. 472 Godes] And cry god Hj. his] ]ji R. The MS. continues
wUh^lQinD. 476 in] to D. ahniht] of miglit R. 478 j^at] And Hi. helpe]
ho]> helpe Hi. 479 what] ]'«t D. wole] sal D. seie] say ]'e D, om. R.
nou]'e] nowe D. 479 reads in Hi : Loke Jjis be not to 30W vnkowfe. [Cp.
I. 421.) 480 out] om. AgD. Latin: iudicabo] iudico A^R. 482 >ere] so D
Hi. wole] sal D. 483 what] how Ag. hij] Jei AjDHiR. 484 ifounde] I
Lounde Ao, ion D, confoujidid Hi, fouwden R. sorwe] synne D. 485 wolde]
iiold D. he;»8elue] hem A.j. 486 Wliile] ]5e whyle D. in liere] in >eirc Ao,
and were on Hi. 488 bise] liy Jie se A,,, he. se D. 488 irmU in Hi and R :
Whilest ]io\\ niaiste goo & see. ))ou] ]>ai >ou R. 489 fiat] Loke Hi. eucve]
om. R. 400 ])is] om. D. for] for])e D. 491 siker] sikurliche Hj, sikernes R.
ne] om. HiR. 493 }>cuk] haue it Hi. iw drede] I fe reide R.

^ and is above the line in MS. A^. - al is above the line in 3IS. A\.

^ One letter has been erased before ibi in MS. Ai.

* 484 and 485 arc over erasure in MS. Ai.

2i

In Christ's Gospel.

God said :
' Where 1
find, 1 bind.'

Pray often.
Read.

Ill reading,
God speaks
with us ;

in prayer,

we speak
witli God.
Holy Writ
is our mirror,
where is re-
vealed

knowledge of
God.

Seek peace.

Gnd hath
proclaimed .1
blessing to
the peat-e-
luaUer.

Off ym word/ ));tt god seide : ^

' jpere i )je iinde, i wole Jje binde : '

Lat ofte pat word ben in ]>{ mynde !
^ Man, if J)a "wolt )3e world forsake,

And lesu Crist to )je take,

)pu most ben ofte in orisoun

And i?* redi/^g of lesczoun.

Wid us god speke]), whan we rede

Off hi??i and of his goddede.

And Ave wid him, ful iwis,

"Whan we him biseke)? fiat riht is.
IF Holi writ is oure myrour,

In whom we sen al vre socour,

And, if we hit wolen vndersto?ide,

])er we muwen sen ^nd fonge,

To haue of god pe knowelaclie,^

Bojie III )?ouht[e] ixnd in s])eclie.
H And, if fu wolt haue \q loue

Off god, fat is in heue?i aboue,

\)w. most ben euere in god acord,

In pes and loue, and hate descord,

And ben aboute wid al fi niiht,

To make pes bi day and niht ;
^ For le^ai C/'ist hit self ful wel.

As we hit finden in godspel :

i3fatt parifiri, (fuontam filii Sft no
r a 1) u n t u r.

49G

500 DeScriptiira-
ruin Lectione.

504

508

512

Be Priteeptis
Pads.

516

494 Off Yxs] >e Hj. wonl] world D. seide] bi foir saide Hj. 495 wole]
sal D. 496 J^at] pis HiR. 497 wolt >e] wylt J)en >e (|)eii blurred) Ao, om. D,
wilt })i3 HiR. 498 And] And to DHi. to ]>(■] holy ]>e D, >e Hj. "take] bi
take Hj. 500 And] And eke Hj. lesczoun] gods lessone R. 501 god .spekej]
to speke D. 502 goddede] godhede AoHj, blissed dede R. 503 we wid him
ful] he with vs speki> Hj, we with hym R. 504 we] he D. hi?/i biseke])]
him bysech A,, hym bedes D, bi seche him HiR. riht] rijtful Hj. 5.06 sen]
seken Hi. 507 hit wolen] willen it AoD. 507 ami 508 rectd in Hi :

If we vndirstond it welle

]3ere may we se eucry delle.
508 we muwen] may we R. fonge] fonde D, vnderfonde R. 509 knowelache]
knowleching R. 510 speche] spekitig R. 512 god] lesu R. is in hcue?i] \n
heuen sittes R. 513 acord] wille Hi. 514 and lotie] loue D. ^li reads in
Hj: to hate syn;i.e boj loude & stille. 516 bi] bo|> II]. 518 hit finden] fynde
D. in] in ]>e AgDHi. LaMn : Tlic text is inserted between 522 and 523 in Hi.

^ word is corrected from world in MS. A\.
* Read kuoweleche.

2 Recul sede.

Of Peace and Mercy.

25

A so]) word hit is and no les :

' Iblessed be ]?at make]) j^es : '

Hij ouliten to ben honured alle,

For ' godes cliildren nie?^ shal \\Qm cal!e.
IT Man, if ])u wolt to me heikny,

Nu i wole speken of merci.
IT So])[e]liche, wid-oute fable,

jMan, ])u most ben me;-ciable.

On le^'u Crist ])enk witeili,

Hon he deiede for merci,
^ And al for he wolde meyci haue

Off hem J)at wolde merci crane ;

For, ar he deiede 'vi tlesh d.nd bon,

Merci was J)er nenere non.
IT Bi ])is ensan/Hple ^e nmwen se,

]Merciable for to be.

3if pi neiheboure misdop \e,

]\[ore or lasse whei])er liit be,

Or in dede, or in vbbreid.

Or wid word ])e ha]) misseid,

And he Jier-after of-pinke]) sore

And ))er-of crief) werci nnd ore,

For-^if hit hhn for godes loue,

])\\i ns alle sit abone !
% Ami, if J)u wolt no merci haue

Otf hi?/i J)at do]) ))e merci crane,

Merci getestn neuere non

Off trespas, ])at J)n h;ist ido?i ;

520

524

528 CliristhatU
ilied

532

53G

540

544

for our sake,
example of
mercy.

Misdeeds
against tliee,

forgive for
(idd's love.

519 hit is] is it Hj. no] not R. 520 IMessed] Blessed IIiK. be] be pei
A„H, bi- be Hi. 521 Hij] Jiei AoDHj, bo/H R. oubteii to ben] owte be D,
sliul be Hi, cow to be R. 523 to me] eoiue Aj {transposed after barken in R).
524 Nu] o)}i. HiR. wole] sal D. speken] speke sn[m]what Hi. merci] raercie
to ]»e R. 525 fable] onv fable Hi. 527 witerli] entereli Hi. 528 for] oonly
for H]. 529 al for] for D. 5-30 Off] On HjR. wolde mcrci] wyl it mekelyche
D, wolde \\yin mercy K. 533 3e muwen] poii mast Ao. 534 and 535 arc
omitted int). 534 Merciable] Tul mrreiable Hi. 535 >i] ony H^ misdo]>]
bane misdone to R. 536 lasse] lesse lasse Hj. hit] so hit R. 537 Or] OuJ>er
A.jDHiR. or] o\\\)er D. in] \\-tXh Hi, om. R. vbbreid] vnbroid D. 538 Or
wid] Oliver wlih Ag, 0>(;r in D, Or els with Hi. fe] ]>at he Hi [after has in
R). misseid] sayde Hj. 539 of-}>inkel'] f'^'r >ynkki)j A.,, a j'enke it D,
a>vnke> Hi, forthink«.s h/t R. 540 crie)'] )'e cry D. 541 For-jif] Forjeued
D." hit] om. AoHj. 543 if] om. R. wolt] nvlt D. no] not Ao. 544 Off]
On HjR. hi7H] honi R. 545 getestu] gestow DHi. 546 Off] Of >e Ag. >u]
J)i selfe Hi. ido?i] done AoDHiR.

gentii

26 Of Forgiveness.

For god it sei|) \n his godspel —
}3ere men may iinde it ful wel — 54:8

IT ' Alswicli met as J?u mctest me,
Alswich i wole mete to ]?e.'

[For-^eiie, )50U man, tor jje lone of me, d? /«</«/-

And I wyll for Jje loue of J^e.] bb\

Nyni god ^eme, \\\txn. \i\\ sist
In })i paternoster, what J)u hist :

15t titmittf noiis! tiefiita nostra, strut
ft nos etc.

Tray: 'Sweet }n\x seist : ' Swete lord, forjiuo bU me, 44 a

God, forgive ' ' ^ s '

my guilt, )5at i haue gilt a^einos fe, 556

as I forgive.' I{,iht as 1 do alle \io,

J3at me hauen ouht misdc'
To the cruel ^ And \i\\, ))at art so cruwel \n jiouht

And wolt to merci herkne noht, 560

What wole hit [fie] helpe in eny stede
the pater- })e holi patemoster bedel

noster avail- ' '■

eth iiotiiing. ]SJ"oht, if i dar it seie,

For a^ein ))iself[e] Jiu dost preie, 564

IT And fe holi bok of 8o)}[e]nesse
}5er-of berejj god witnesse
And seijj : * He fat wole no merci haue,
On ydel dof he me?'ci craue.' 568

547 For] 0711. D. it sei]'] sei> it D. his] >e D. 548 men] ojn. Hi, mouy
nion R. ful] om. R. The following text is introduced in R : ' Eadcm mensura
qua viessi fueritis remetietur vobis.' 549 Alswieh] Also soch A,, Sweche DR.
met] mesurc Hj. me] to me D. 550 Alswich] Also soch A2, Soche Hi, right
siche R. wole] sal D. to ]>c] ]>e A2, viito ]>e D, a^en to fe Hj. 551 and 552
are omitted in Ai. 551 J'ou man] oin. D, man HiR. 552 wyll] sal D. for "pe]
for D, for 3if for Hi. 553 Nj-ni] Take A.2H1, Take mo?i R. god Jeme] now
gome D, gode hede Hi. ma?;] ]>c;- R. ]>u sist] >at }>ou sest Ao, feic pou
sittest Hi, >ou saiest R. 554 >i] ]>o R. what] >arc Ag, whan Hj. hist]
bedest A^, biddest Hj, prayest R. Latin: etc.] dimittimus etc. Ag, di-
onittimiis debitorihus nostris DHiR. 555 Jju] om. R. 556 gilt] trcspased
Hi, mj'sdone R. Jie] om. Ao. 557 as] als D. do] do to DHiR. 558 me] to
me R. oulit] on}' J^ingc Hi. 559 And] 0 D. ]'at] om. A,. \n Jjouht] in >y
^onjt A,, and toujt D. 560 wolt] iiylt D. ofil }>e helpe] helpe Ai, helpe }>e
A2H1, stonde R. .stede] way Hi. 562 ]7e] ]>i D. bede] for to say Hi, fof foil
hit bidde R. 56-3 Noht if] Xon3t A.,, Ry3t nojt Hi. dar it] dare wele AoHi,
doist [for dorst) D. seie] say and nay Ao, say for son]) Hi. 564 ajein]
ajenste Hi. dost preie] p/'cyst wi|) moo> Hi. 565 And] As Ao. 566 god]
om. A2R. 567 wole no] nelt D. 568 On] In D, ful R. do]) he]"he doth Ao,
may he R.

Of Patience.

27

In patifntia^ bestra posisiticbltts-
antmas bcstras.

Houre swete lord m his speche

Hise deciples began to teclie
■)e .'atientia Aiid had heiu hen of god suffrau»oo

In alio niaii6'?'e destom-bau?;ce. 572

IT 3if I'll art sek \7i flesh \\nd hlod,

\)\x most hen meke and jjolemod

And J)enk[e] J?at god it fe sende,

])'i seK soule to amende. 576

IT 3if fii hast lore of J)i catel,

Bijjenk fe fanue swijje wel,

)?at of J)i-seir[e] haddestu noht,

But as hit Avas furw god iwrouht;^ 580

Awd, if god it wole fro?H pe take,

\)\\ ne slialt ferfore no gruchi?ig make,
^ Ac suffre al godes wille

Bo)je hide -And eke stillc. 41 6 584

IF And, 3if Jte fallefi trauail on honde.

Or pine of bodi, or shame in londe,

Off al ]jis fu most suffrau/it he,

)3ouh Jje f)inke, hit g?'eue J^e. 588

J?enk hou le^^u \n-io er)je cam.

And Jjolede pine and shame for maw,

And foule was ferto misseid.

Our sweet
liorii tiiught
liis disciples
patieiire.

Iti sickness,
lie meek ami
coiiieiit.

Know tliat it
is to help lliy
poor soul.

Mourn not
loss of pos-
sessions.

Oftliyself
liadst thou
nothing :
all is God's
M-ift.

What God
hath ordered,
nuistberifjlit.

Be not re-
gret lul,
God's will is
best.

Ill distress,
pain, dis-
grace,

he still.

Remember

the agony,

the vile
words,

570 began to] he gan to Ao, lie con R. 571 and 572 are tra.nsposed in R.
571 And] he R. bad] om. D. 572 alle] eufry D. destourbau«ce] of distnvh-
auHce D, dissese or channce Hi. 573 a.nd] or D. 574 most] salt D. a.nd.]
om. R. J'olemod] ]>o]e ntod Ao, J'ole fi mode D, a7id lowe of mode Hi, in al
>i mode R. 575 it ]>e] ]^e it A.,. 576 to] for to Hj. 577 lore] lose A.^HiR,
hire D. yi] om. A^. 578 Bi]>enk] Loke & vmthink R. ])anne] man Hj, om. R.
579 liaddestn] hast J)OU {or Last in A.j) A.,D, >ou haddest hit R. 580 iwronht]
ibou^t 1), wroght R. 581 it wole from }'e] wvU it fro >e A„R, wil fro J'e it Hi.
582 ne] om,. HjR. Jjcrfore] it ]>cr of D. 583 Ac] Bot AoHjR, And D. 584
BolJe] What eucr he do boJ> Hi. eke] om. Hj. 587 Off al Jiis }>n most] Of
Jis fou most D, >on muste in al pis Hj. sulfran?it] sutfrand A^DHi (before
most) R. 588 ]3ouh ]'e] 36 ]>o} ]>on Hi, J'of >ou R. 589 le.sn] lesu Criste D.
590 J'olede] suffrerd Hi, for mon he tholyd R. for ma?i] om. R. 591 was
])erto] ]>ere was R. 591 and 592 a7'e omitlcd in Hi. In their place are the
folloiving tiuo lines :

And many a fowle worde sufTerd he 'pcre

Bo]) scorny«g/s and lesin?;gis on hym }>ey berc

^ MS. Al rendu paciena. ^ bitis is written beloiv the lino in MS. A^.

^ The line is punctuated here tvith apieriod in MS. Ai.

28

Concern ing Martyrdom

tlie scorn laid
on Clirisd.
He \v:i» silent.

If man

wrong tliee,
be uut sad.

For love of
Clirist leel
nut ill will.

He may be
martyr with-
out sword or
flame, who is
patient lor
the love of

God Al-
mighty.
Tlie figlit is
hard, contra-
ry to nature.

And many a skorn on \nm leid,
Wid-oute gruching lie held him stille,
And |)olede hit al wid milde wille,

H And al^ he dede for vre sake,
For we sholde ensau?ftple take
To be suflfrauwt ire eueri stede,
Itiht as vre lord hi?;iselue dede.
And, 3if a nia^ Jjurw his power
Dojj f)e wro/^g on eorj^e her,
)5enk m Jjin herte, i preie pe,
Off pe wrong and jje vilte,
}jat men to le^u Crist dede
Here on eorjje in many stede,

IF And hou he ])olede hit niildeliche,
Al llbr jji lone, sikerliche.
On ensau?»ple of hiwi |)u nim,
To suffre wro?ig for \>e loue of \nm ;
For, i dar seie so]j[e]liche,
He may be martyr, treweliche,
Wid-oute shedi/zg of majjnes blod,
)pat may ben here Jjolemod,

H To sutiVe wro»g a?iJ vnriht
For ])e loue of god alniiht :
Ac swicli a fdit is vnmefi,
For a5e'n j)e ki?Kle hit ge)j.

592

596

600

C04

608

612

616

592 oil Iu/h] vpou V\. loid] was leid [nearly era.sed) A^, Ileide D. 593
lie] om. R. lield him] was ful Hj. 594 >olede] siittered Hi. hit al] it A„.
milde] good Hj. 595 al lie dede] died D. 596 ensauwiple] ensample of hiwt
Hi, at him ensau^Jipel R. 597 suffrau?it] suffraiide A,DR, suffervngc Hj.
eiitvi] ilk a R. 598 vre lord] c/iste Hi. lii//iselue] liviii D, for vs Hi. 599
a] ouy R. 600 ]>e] ony H^. 601 in] ]jiis in D. >in] om. D. 602 Off |)e] And
of pe Ag, How myche Hi. and }>e] and of ]>e AoR, and Hj. vilte] wyte A^,
vilante {perluqjs for vilanie) D. 603 ]7at men] Mankynde Hi. 604 on] in
DHiR. many] many a DHiR. 605 >olede Lit] it Iroled A^, I'oled D, sufferid
mekelych awl Hi. mildeliclie] raykelich A,, stille Hi, myldely R. 606
sikerliche] sikerly R. 606 rcnd.s in Hi : For Inf of man wt't/t good wille.
607 On ensau/ziple] onsample D. >u] now >ou D. nim] take Hi. 608 >e]
om. DHi. loue of him] goddis sake Hj. 609 dar] dar wel Hi. so])eliche]
snthly R. 610 He] )5r?t a man Hj. martyr treweliche] martrid treuly R.
611 of marines] of his D, hei'c of his Hi. 612 may ben] wele may here D,
is R. ]Jolemod] fole [verb] mode {suhstantive) D, of nieke mode Hi, of thole
mode R. 615 Ac] For Ao, And D, But HjR. vnme>] vnne>e A^, wele vnne>
D, vn e> Hj. 615 reach in R : But vnueth siche a faithe is J'ere. 616 >e]
om. R. ge]5] se>e D, were R.

^ 1 is above the line in MS. Ai.

And Humble Conceit of One's Self,

29

Df Hun
htale.

% Whij ? for Jje kinde of Jji ma?/liede

AVoIde Lane wreche of wro?2gf ul dede ;

Ac of Icsw tak fi niinde,

And lilit a3ein \\i\ owen kinde,

And Jju shalt haue for Jii goddede

Oft" martyrdom pe lieie mede.

Ac Jju, fersse man, pat art so stout,

And lieih of mod, -And herte proud ^ —

He wole bowe for no))iHg

To man, ne to lieuene ki»g —
^ And lie ]jat wole \\\m lieine?* here,

)3at nele be melee in none manere,

In litel while he shal hit knowe

And falle ferfore swijje lowe.

(!5ui Sf fjaltat, tumiliafiltur, tX qtui
Sf ijumiliat, rxaltafiitur.

\)e. niilde Jjurw [her]- humilite
Ful heie honoured J)eih shole?i be ;
For }5eili^ sholen be drawcn on heili
And wonye* god swijie neili.
% And pride, it is so foul a last,
)2at out of heuene he was cast.
\)\\ shalt wel wite, )?at i ne li^e.
For Lucifer [with] his cw«paignye,
[Out of heue?z, ]>ai Avas so bry^te,
In-to helle for p?ide lie toke his tly^te.]

620

Gl>4

628

640

111 crown of

iiiaityrtlom
liave meed.

Ood lionoreth
lowliness.

Tlie liii,'li He

dnnveth low :

632

Tlie f:iire>t
anirel was
636 luMlecllrum
heaven

617 AVhij] om. Hi. }'e] fi D. ]n] fe D, om. HjR. majdiede] nion R.
618 wreehe of wiwigful dede] veiigaunce a noii R. of] for An. 619 Ac] Bot
A2H1K, And D. Icsu] lesu criste D. tak] take >ou Hj. 6"23 Ac] For Ag,
But Hill. I'll fersse] j^e ferfe {or ferye) D, \)0\\ Hj. art so stout] so ]iroude
art R. 624 And] om. A„V). lieih of] of liyje Hj. and herte] of herte AoD, &
stoute of hert R. proud] om. R. 625 He wole] He nyll A.il), ]>o\\ nylt Hi,
he wil not R. 626 To] Nejjerc to Hi. 627 lie ))at] >«t D. " wole] wold Ao.
\\\m heine/i] hjnn hye AoHj, hey hym D, heglie hy??i R. 628 ]5at nele]
And wil Hi, ami wol not R. he nieke] bowe R. in none] in no AoD, on
noo HjR. 630 }>erfore swi]'e] bo}' fowle ami Hi. Latin : exaUat humiUabiturl
liumiliat exaliabilur A^R. ef] om. AoR. liumilial exaltabitur'] cxaltat hti-
miliahltur K.^K. 632 heie] AVele Ag, lely R. jjeih sholeji] sliall he A^HiR,
he sal D. 633 J'eih] he DHjR. 634 wonye] womine wit/i Hj. 635'And]
For A.jD, But Hi. it is] is DHj. a] at A.,, "bof firste and Hi. 636 put] om.
D. heuene] paradys Ag. 637 ne] not R. 638 with] a)id AjAoDR. his] al
his H^. 639 and 640 are omitted in A^AgDR.

1 Read pront. 2 j^fgg^ j^jg

^ i in ]'eih is in red ink above the line in MS. Ai.

■* e is above the lin^ in MS. Ai.

30

Fleeing Vain Pride.

Ihiougli
piiile.

Beware,
pruud man

Pride drag
to liell.

Have 0011-
teiiipt for
vanities.

Without liu-
liiility lioly
works are

)pui'w \g p/'ide fiat liem gan folewe,

}2e pine of lielle \\cm gan to swolewe,
IT And so he wole don alle and some,

)3at in pride be inome. 644

[Xowe be foil were, f»oii proude gome,

)5at Jjoii ne be in pryde enome :]

Cast hit awey, i wole fe rede, 4* a

Er of sti'o//g pine \q may drede ; 648

IT For siker, and pu be nomen Jj^rinne,

Heuene maitoii neuere wi?aie,

And of)er weye is )jer non,

Bute to heuene or to lielle gon. 652

)janne do bi co/^sail and bi red,^

And ouerconie ])e foule qued,

)5at fonde}) Jje on vch a side,

\)Q. to holde in pi pride. 656

^ Ac, if \w cou)jest knowe and se

Jpe uertu of humilite,

For nojjiwg ])u noldest shone,

Ac hit sholde eiiere wid fe wone : 660

Oif alle uertuz it is hext,

And godes wille it is next.

Sein Gregory J)erof here)? witnes,

}3at nuichel spekej? of so])[e]nes : 664

a^ui %\x[t fjumilitatf turtutrg rrtrras
rongrrgat, rst quasi, qui iw brnto
pulurrrm portat.

641 and 642 are omitted in Hi. 641 gan] dyde D, con R. 642 pine] pytt
D. he?H] Jeyme A„. to] om. AoR. 643 And so] So R. he] >ei Ao, om. Hj.
wole don] shalle do bo]? Hi. and some] men R. 644 inome] taken R. 645
and 646 arc omitted, in AiD. 645 Xowe be Jiou] }>en be Hj, Xow be R. gome]
grome R. 646 ne be] be not Hj, om. R. enome] I nome Hj, be not nome R.
647 wole] sal D, om. Hi. 648—653 arc omitted in Ao. 648 Er of stro?(g] Or
of stronger Hi, Or ellis of strong R. ]>c] >ou DHiR. 649 siker] sikerly R.
nome?i] fon/jde Hi, tane R. 650 maiton] my3t ]'oii D. 651 |jer] per neuer Hi.
652 to belle] belle >ou nnist Hi, belle R. 653 Jeanne] Man D. bi] be my D.
and bi] and be my D. 654 ]>o] }'at A.,. 655 on] in Ao. vcb] ilk R. a side]
syde DHj. 656 pe to bolde] For to holdenc Ao, Tho holde pe D, For to hold
>e H^R. >i] 07)1. R. 657 Ac] For Ao, And DHi," But R. couj^est] kowdest Hj.
and] or R. 659 ]>n noldest] noldest J^ou Ag, ]>ou no^t it D, woltest it H], })ou
woldist bit R. 660 Ac] For A2, And D, But HiE. 661 he;it] ]>n hext R.
662 And] And at Ao. 663 >erof bere}>] here]? J^erof Aj, bere]' D. 664 so>enes]
mekenesse D. Latin: est] et D, o?«. HiR. qiii] om. AjR, queni D. in vc7do
puluere7n] puluercm in vento R.

^ J//S'. Ai hired.

Admonitions to 31

Man, J)Oii[h] ))u do muchel god,

But jjoii be meke tnid ))olemod,

Sein Gregory seij), J)at holi clerk,

Jjat muchel on ydel is ))at werk. 668

Hit fare}) bi svviche, as we finde,

As who-so bere}) poudre in grete wi?ide ; iiue anst in

For, bere he neuere so niuche,^

Hit Rep awey ful lihtliche. 672

Off man hit fare]) rilit so,

For, gode dedes jjouli he do, 45 u

!Many arid fele in vch a side,

])ev may non "wid him abide : 676

JJute he haue humilite,

Awey beih wolen fro him fle. Away they

, . . fly-

^ A god ])ing is humilite :

Off hi?)« comeb veiTay cliarite, 680 From immiii-

ty spiiiigetli

And i)enau?«ce, &7id eke shrift— vVnitente, of

' wliicli

■ CompH,u- }jis is of god a wel fair aift — ■

one cord if. _ _ -^

And of hi??i forjiffelnesse of sinne. forgiveness

. . is won,

Wel IS hijH f5at hit may wimie ! 684

'IT AVho-so is aferd of his trespaz,

He shal haue co??ifort and solaz

Off \)e holi gost, witerli,

}pat wole [his] soule cowforti, 688 the soul's

And make men haue, mid iwisse,

Tristi hope to heuene blisse. and everlast-

ing delights.
Sein Daui ))er-of spak and seide-

665 do] om. D. muchel] ful meche D, neuc?- so mikel R. 666 meke and]
lowe & meke of Hi. Ijolemod] ]>o\e {verb) mod (substantive) D, mode Hi, of
thole mode R. 667 fat] >e Ao. clerk] chirche A-jD. 668 on] in AgDR.
>at] ]>i Hi, his R. 670 wlio-so] he >rtt Hj. grete] >e Hi. 671 bere he] ]>o^
he bere Hj, of he bere R. 672 tie})] falle>e D, flye> HjR. ful] om. A^. 673
caul 674 are transposed in Aj, Hj, and, R. 673 Ott] Ey^t be D. riht so] also
Ao. 674 fouh] of R. 675 ^.lul] aue D. i?i] on HiR. a side] syde AqD. 676
hi??;] o]>er R. 677 Bute] But if Hj. humilite] venay liumylite R. 678 and
679 are omitted in Ao. 678 Awey] Alle R. feih ■\volen fro Yihn] fro hym ]>a.j
wyl D, >ei wil al fro him Hj. fle] five Hi. 679 is omitted in D. 680 hi?ji]
him >rtt Hj. 681 And] In D. 682 pis] ]5at D. wel] am. An. ful R. 683 of
hi/H] of hem D, om. R. sinne] hys synue Ao. 684 hit may] }'at may AgD,
may it Hi. 685 Who-so] For who so Ao, He'fat Hi. aferd] aftVed D. 687
witerli] vtte?'ly Hi. 688 his] Yi AiR, man Hj. coj/iforti] co/ifort in hye R.
689 men] here D, men to R. mid] mvnde AoD, ]>er mvd Hi, \cr with R.
iwisse] wysse D. 690 Tristi] Of tresty D. 691 >er-of] om. D.

^ Bead miche. ^ Becul sede.

32 Compunction of Heart,

In jje^ sauter, as men rede : 692

Secundum multttutiincm tjolorum mro^
rum in rortif mfo, ronsolatioius tiux
KTtifiraucrunt- animam iiuam.

Fear sill I ' [)5e] '"^ moi'e man doutej) here si?aie,

}5e more ioye lie shal Avi/nie ; '

For, wlio-so hajj of siiine'^ drede

And nel nolit don ]iat'^ foule dede, 696

Hit seme)?, jjat he hafj trewe loue

To le.s'u Crist, J)at is aboue.
^ 0 ping is come?/ in my ]:ou[h]fc,

To shewe hit wole i spare noht : 700

Tiie godly If ^if '^^y Jjat is hi holy lyf , 45 6

Man, maiden, o))er wif.

In any time, jjurw any cas,
f..i- a little Dob a litel trespas, 704

trespass

}3at be a^em godes -wille,

Ojjer loud[e] o]?er stille,

srieveiii He wole lianc more sorwe •a)1(1 drede

more

For jjat litel sinful dede, 708

tii;m (lotii fur Jjaii many on wole \n eny ston»de,

liis siu •111

|5at ly]3 111 dedli si?nie bou/Mle.
3if 36 wolen wite herof Jje skile,
Herkne, and i 30U telle wole -.^ 712

the man hat man bat lyb \n dedli sinne,

lying in guilt. .

And to singy wole noht bli»ne.

692 as men] boke men may D. r.-ile] do rode Hi. Lai In : vieonnn] om.
R. meo] o:'i. D. con-tolatioiws tua] om. R. 693 man] a inon R. here] liis
A2H1R, here of D. 694 lie shal] shal lie Hj. 695 .sinne] his .siinie AjR. 696
And] He D. nel] wil HjR. noht] no more R. fat fonle dede] J^e fende reed
Hj, hit in dede R. 698 is] sittife AoHjR. 699 eomew] comyn now D. in]
to R. 700 hit wole] it nyl A2H1, nifD. hit I wilR. i] o?«. R. 701 >at is]
man be Hj, is R. 702 Man maiden] JMan or childe made Hi. o^er] or AoHj,
wydow o>cr D, chikle or R. 703 an}'] one R. fnrw] for D. anv] a R.
704 Do])] rtjifZ dos R. a litel] gret or smale Hi. 70,5 be] is HjR. 76t) 0>er]
Erly or late H,, be hit R. o^er] or Hi, be hit R. 708 litel] on Hi. 709 on]
om. DHi. 710 ly>] es D. bou?(de] I bounde A.,HiR, iboude D. 711 3e
wolen wite] Jjou \w\t AoR, ]io\\ wolt nvt D, 3e wil Hi . J^e skile] skyll D, ony
>ingc wite Hj. 7i2 i 3011 telle] I )>e telle A2R, tell fe I D, I wil tel ?ow Hi.
wole] jitte Hi. 713 f>at] ]5e A2DR. 714 And to singy] Fro day to day and
Hi, and J^o synue he R. wole] wyll he Ag, nele DHj,

^ )>e is above the line in MS. Ay ^ MS\ tue letificaueront.

^ MS. A-^ has so. * MS. A^ has his sinne.

^ One letter has been erased, after \>at in MS. A^ ® Head wille.

Against Spiritual Blindness,

33

IT Gostli wit he haj? ilore.

Whi, i wole telle, [and] wharfore ;
For gostli siht, witerliche,
Man, is J>i resoun, sikerliclie,
Wlier-jjui^w] ]ju luilit in Yi mod
Knowe bofe yuel and god,
And shed to make in eueri dede
Bitwene so}?nesse i\,nd falshede.

IT And, wha;i marines soule, ful iwis,
\)\u\v dedli sinne ifiled is.
His knowelachi»g is al gon ;
For wit ne siht haj) [he] ^ non,
AVherfoi'B ]je sinful man
Nojjer he ne may ne he ne can
His owen stat [a]riht ise,

IF Ne knowe in what lyf he be
For pisternesse, jjat he is i«ne
]3ui'w pe filjje of dedli sinne.

IT Ac he fat liuej) in holy lyf,
Man, mayden, ojjer wyf,
And serue|) god on eorfie her,
His gostli siht is swij)e cler ;
For Jjerwid he may knowe and se — -
In what lyf[e] fiat he be —
God and yuel, lasse ayid more.

716

720

724

728

732

736

tliefillli of
deailly sin ;
but tlie holy
liath

spiritual
sight.

715 wit] syjt D. ilore] for lore AgDHi- 716 wole] sal D. telle] ^e toll
Ao. and] om. AjAo, liow and D. 716 ixads in Hi and R : I wil 30VV telle
will & wharfore. 3o\v] be R. 717 gostli] >i gostly D. siht] witte Hj.
witerliche] sikerlyche D, vtterlyche Hj. 718 Man is j^i resoun] Is Yi reson
man Hi. sikerliche] sofelyche D. 719 Wher-}>urw] wlieirc- AjR. 720 l^Jje]
om. Ao, lio}>e >e DR, )'«• Li Hi. and] and eke >e D, and \>o R. 721 shed]
partye Hi. to] om. DHj. eucri] alle >i R. dede] stede AoHi. 722 Bitwene]
Hyt wene D, bytwyx R. 723 And whaH] "When Ao. marines soiile] man is
Aj. ful iwis] foule es J), fylid is Hj, I wis R. 724 ]3urw dedli] And Jorouj
Aj, J'orow 1)6 fende and Hi. itiled is] fouled es D, I wisse H], fyled is R.
725 His knowelachi?(g] Here knawlagyng D, gostly knowyngc Hi, his know-
ing R. al gon] agoue A.,, al agone D. 726 ne] nor Aj. 727 Wherfore ]>e]
]icriov fe sori Hi. 728 ne may] maye HjR. ne he ne] nouj'erc he ne Ao, ne
no>c?-he Hj, ue he R. 729 ariht] riht AiR, ryjt wel Hi. ise] see A„R. "730
he] Jftt he R. 731 >isteruesse] derkenes Ao, ]>e derknesse D, >e sternesse Hi,
merkenes R. 732 tilfe] fylyng R. 733 Ac] Bot A.^HjR, And D. he] >oo
R. 734 o])er] childe or R. 734 reads in Hj : Be he man mayde or wyfe.
735 serue)>] scrued D. on eor>e] euo* A^, in erj)e Hi. 736 is] om. D. swij>e]
ful HiR. 737 — 740 am omitted in Hi and, R. 737 se] seue D. 738 is
omitted in D. 739 and] o^cr D. a.nd^ o]>cr D.

1 MS. A-^has here.

SPEC. WAR.

34

With Confession for Vanities.

Tlie Al-
might.v
giiiiietli liim

to fear the
day of
eternity.

Xeedful is
liesiie after
rijjliteous-

prooeed to
confess.

Al lie knowe]3 purw godes lore ;

H For widi?me him is god alniiht
And 3euej3 him grace of gostly silit
To sen and knowe in liis mod
\)e longe lyff, ]3at is so god,
And fe drede of domes-day,
And ]je pine pat lastcj? ay,
Wlier-Jjurw Lij sholen jje more drede
And Hen sinne in al here dede.

^ Here 30 muwen se \>e wrong

And knowe, wlier-on [hit]^ is long,
))at sinful man may iioht se
Hise giltes, })Ou[h] Jieih^ grete he.

IT Listnejj noujje to my speclie,
And of nedful j^ing i wole 30U teclie.
Off lioli ehurclie it is ])e lore,
)3at spekeji to alle, lasse and more,
And seip : ' Man, wliile }3U miht line,
Loke ]:at jju be ofte shriue.'

^ Anon, so pu hast sinne wrouht.
While it is newe in Jji^ Jiouht,
Anon to shrifte Jjat fiu ga?2ge,*
Ke dwelle J?u noht )?erwid to longe ;
For, if J)U dost, J)U miht wel wite,
)jat su??zwhat shal be for3ete,^
"\Vlier-))ur\v Jiu miht be blamed.
And at ))e dom sore ashamed.

IF Jjerfore, man, while ]ju miht Hue,

740

•44

'48

7 02

756

Ve Con-
ftiiion^.

'60

764

742 And 3eueJ) hi/u] >«t is E. 743 sen and knowe] know ande to se D.
747 hij sholen] \ei scholcn A^, he sal D, J)ei haue Hj. 748 And] to R.
flen] fiye Hi. in] aiul A,, bi Hi. here] his (nede has been crossed out after
his.) D, mane?- Hi. dede] rede Hi. 749 ^e muwen se] we mow sene D. >e]
ho)> ry3t and Hi. 750 knowe] se K. Jong] alange Ao. 751 ]5at] And D, Jje
Hi. may] orii. D. 753 nonfe] now HjR. 754 of nedful] mede Hi, nedeful
R. wole 30U] sal fe D, wil >e R. 755 churche] clerge D. 756 lasse] ho))
lasse Hi. 757 miht] may DR. 758 ofte] cdene R. shriue] Isciyue AoHi. 759
Anon so] als sone as R. wrouht] I wrought AoDHi. 760 While] fe whvle
D. 761 Anon] On on D. Jiat] loke Jjrtt Hi. 762 )'u] om. A^. noht Jcrwid]
'^erwixh naujt D. 763 miht] maist Ao, may DR. 764 suixwhat] som gylt D.
shal be] ]>\\ myjte Hj. forjete] for 3ete of hit R. 765 miht] maiste DR. 766
sore] ^eroi D, ful sore R. 767 miht] may3t DR.

1 MS. Al lias his. 2 j/,^', j) ji^g ],ay )>ay. ^ MS. Ai reads >i ]>i.
* Reeul gonge, ^ Ewd forjite.

Devout ExJiovtations to

Loke, ])at J)u be [clene]^ shriue, 768

Wid sorwe of herte diud repewtau?ice,
And of Jje prest tak fi penau?ice.
Jjis is a riche medicine,

Hit sliildej) maw fro helle pine. 772

A betre J)ing was neue?-e fou?«de, —
For hit may hele dedli wouwde —
And, who-so euere wole hit craue,
Wid-outen cost he may hit haue.
IT Man, ne lat hit for no shame,
Last pu falle perfore in blame.
If ]ju nilt for shame [she we] hit her,
Hit shal beu shewed elle[s]wher2
To alle pe shaftes ))at eue/'e were.
And alle feih sholen sen ^iiid here,

jSTtfjil afisrontjitum,^ quoti
nrr orniltum, quo^ non

And fer-of fiu slialt haue shame
And fer-to wel muche blame.

Tweye manere shame me?i fint in lx)ke,
Who-so wole ]>srafter loke :
)?at on go]? to dampnacioun ;

)5at oJ)er, to sauuacioun. 788

51 3if 3^ A^ole wite hou hit be,
Sittef stille, and herkne)? me :;

776

"80

Penance from
the priest is
}ieuling

for deadly
wound.

In shame

delaj' confes-
sion,

and all the
creatures
tliat ever
were sliall
see and liear.

non srirtur,
rntrlftur,*

784

768 slu'iiie] I scliryue AoDHi. 769 of] at >yne A,. 770 ^e] J)y A.,. 771
riclie] ary3t D, a good & ryclie Hj, rightful E. 772 ma??] Je right wys xnam,
D. helle] r>«i. D. 773 was] nas Ao. found e] ifou?Rle A.2D Hi. 77-1 may hele]
makes holle R. 775 who-so] he >rtt Hj. 777 ne] uo D. lat] late >ou Aj,
leue Hi- hit] fou R. 778 falle Jcrfore] })«'fore falle R. blame] gret blame
D. 779 nilt] lette H2, wilt not E. shewe] om. Ai, to shew Hi. hit] hem
HiR. 780 Hit] ]^ei HjR. elles] als Hi. 781 shaftes] creatwes D, folke Hi,
men R. 782 And] oni. D. sen] hom se R. a,nd kere] it ^cr D. Latin :
absconditumi occuUum D, optahvm Hi. seietur'] reucletur HiR. occultuTn]
ahsconditnm Hj. rcuelctur'] sciatur HiR. 783 fer-of] ]>eive Ag. 784] wel]
ful R. 785 manc?-e] mancr of DR. 787 ]7at on] j^e tone D. 788 pat ojer]
pe to'per D. to] vnto D, gof to Hj. 789 Je wole wite] he wytt D, ^u wilt
wite HiR. hou] what Hi. hit] f^is may R. 790 me] to me Ao. 790 has
tJic following readings in D and in HiR (1. 328) :

Harkene}' alle now to me I).
Herken & I wil telle Jjc HiR.

(1. 328)

1 MS. A^ has ofte.
^ MS. A-y Nichil abscundituwi.

- MS. A I eller wher.

■* MS. Ai releuetwr.

86

Be earnestly Penitent,

True shame.

in regret and
sorrow.

Forgiveness
wins

eternal
lieaveii.
I'alse shame

fears to sliow
guilt.

This wicked
shame brings
death.

IT Man, J)Ouli jjii liaue sinne ■\vroulit 4g a

In word, in dede, and in pouht, 792

If )ju art jjiself )jerof ashamed,

And at )3in herte sore agramed,
^ And ne sparest for shame ne fur ei^e,

)5at jju hit nilt m shrifte seie, 796

Off god fu miht wel lihtUche

For3ifnesse haue, sikerliche,

)3is ilke shame, be my croun,

Drawe]) al to sauuaeioun. 800

II jjat ojjer shame so is \i& :

3if a man ha]) don amis

And foul e sinne[s]^ haj) iwrouht,

And wole for shame shewe he;/; noht 804

In his shrifte to Jie prest.

He wrapjie]? sore lesu Crist.

ror-3ifnes, iwis, ne tit Wm neuere,

But i^ heUe to bre?inen eue?-e. 808

IT Whi artu more ashamed to speke

A word, ]?an godes heste to breke ?

jjis is foule, wicked shame,

)3at bringej) sinful man m blame. 812

])Q lore )?at come]? out of godes mou]?,

To alle me?« hit sholde be cou]) :

^^ ILauamini, rt muntii cstotr.

Iqsw spak and seide ene :

De Pcpni-
tentia.

791 l)ouli] Jef AgDR. sinne] foule synne AgD. wrouht] Iwroujt AgD, don
HjR. 792 a?2^ ou>erc A.2, or D. 7 ^2, reads in Wi and ^: Lo])1t& fele ni any-
con, fele] foule R. {Cp. I. 838 in Ai.) 793 ))iself J>erof] >yserf Ao, ^erof Hj.
794 at] in D. sore] J>c?-ot' D. 795 ne] om. R. for] ne for D, not for R. shame
ne for ei3e] loue ne ay R, 796 ]?at] But >at Hj. hit nilt] nylt it AgD, wilt
Hi, hom wilt R, 797 >u] Jiat Hj, om. R. miht] may D, j^en may {jou R. wel
lihtliche] li^litly R. 798 sikerliche] wele sykerlyche A2, sikerly R. 800 al]
\>Q R. 801 J3at] ]<e D. so is >is] soch it is Ao, for so> is >is Hj, for sothe hit is
R. 802 3if] 3if )>at D. 803 foule] many fowle Hj. iwrouht] wrojt DHiR.
804 wole] uyl AoD. he?/i] it D. 807 iwis] om. D. ne tit hi//i] tYde]^ hym
AoR, ne tydde D, tidde hym Hi. 808 to brewnen] to brynne for Ao. to wou
D, fyre burne for Hj, fire brenne R. 809 more] nere D. to speke] a word
to speke A.,. 810 A word >an] fiane J)ou art A,, to] for to D. 811 is] is >e
AoD, ilke HjR. 812 pat] om. HiR. sinful] a'sy^ful Hi. man] men A.,D.
i?ii in gret D, to Hi, in mikel R. 813 out] om. A,. The manuscript con-
tinv.es with the Latiii following 81-4 in Ha- 815 le.ni] lesu Crista D, Thus
I&su Hg. a.nd seide] to hem al DHi. ene] euenc AoHj, bideue DHi.

^ J/6'. A^ sinne]).

To Ecpcnt and /^ j,\/

/ ^
'"Wasslie]) ou, and be]) clene.' 816 washtiiere-

Kindeliche ofte me/i sej),

Will water men ■\vasshej), ]iat foule bejj,
^ AiuU hot water, be j)u bold,

Make]) clannere fan do]) cold. 820

Al J)is i seie sikerliche, 46 6

For to speken openliche,
IF What hit is for to mene :

' Wasshe]) ou, and be]) clene.' 824

Su»nne wasshej), ac noht ariht,

For pe clannere be}) hij no wiht.

\)& bote teres of marines ei^e^ Weep, and

;Make]) clannere ])an any li3e. 828

Many on wepe}) for his misdede,

Ac to do sinne noht hij ne drede ; leave sin.

IT He wene}), wasshe \\\m wid Jjat water,

And he is foul neu^re ])e later. 832

816 be>] be Je made Hi. 817 Kindeliche] Kendely HgR. ofte me^i] often-
tyme mevi Hi, meinie ofte tyme Ho, of men R. 818 wasshe]'] wasshe he?«
Hi. 819 and 820 arc inserted beticeai 828 aiid 829 in Ho. 819 And] For Hg.
820 Make})] wasshis R. do]?] ]>e A2DH2, dos f^o R. 82f Al] And al Hj. >is
i] I hyte Hj. sikerliche] sekerlye H^. 822 speken] scliew D. openliche]
openlye Hg. 82-3—826 are omiUed in Hj. 823 hit is] is hit R. 824 be])]
be]) made Hi. 825 wasshe)?] wasshen horn R. ac] hot AjHiR, and D. 826
For] Neueiv A,, hij] >ei AoDHiR. no] ne A.,, nau^t DR. wiht] white Ao,
ry3t D, whi3t Hi, dight R. 827 mawnes] a ma/aies D. 828 Make])] ]^ay
make]) D, washe> Hj. 829 — 840 read onfol. 53 a in Hg :

Sovowe of herte and repentawnce {Cp. I. 769 in Ap)

And for 3owre synnys doo penawnce (6^. I. 474 in Ai.)

Shalle graunte ^owe myghte & space
832 lesu cryste too sene hys tface 4

Lady crownyd . henene cpvene

Freye for vs alle be dene

To thy sone . kynge of heuene
836 For hys holy namys seuene 8

That he vs grau^ite . hys ryche biysse

That we therof nott ne mysse

And that hit soo mote bee
840 Amen. Amen for seynte charyte 12

Explicit Speculuj/ Gy de Warewyke
Secundum Alquinuji H eremite

]

841 — 1034 arc omitted in H,. The manuscri'pt ends tcith 840. For colophon,
see the ratroduction. 829 Many on] Many AoR, And noman D. his] here
AoR. 830 Ac] Bot AaHjR, And D. noht] ora. AoHjR, he nyl noujt D. hij
ne] >ei no A^, om. D, he hav no Hj, ])ai han no R. 831 He wene])] pei wene
HiR. wasshe him] ]'ay wassh hywi D, to wasshe hem HiR. 832 he is] es D,
jit ]>ei bej) Hi, Jai ben R. foule] foulid R.

In MS. Al, d is in red ink above the line. - Bead ije.

38

To do Holy WorJcs,

Hot tears of
lepeutniice

in:ike har-
mony

between thy
soul and G<id.
They cleanse
IVuin sill.

Haste, lest

night sur-
prise.

Life is day:
deatli is
niglit.

Whij ? Por 3it wole he nolit .sinne fle :

Iwis, vnclene he shal be.
Ac anojjer manere wasslii/zg

!Make)? clene of alle ])ing : 836

Man, ))oiih Jjou haiie siniie don,

Lodlich and foule many on,
H 3if jju hast wille to leue )?i sinne,

pat J7U no more ne corae f^rinne, 840

Of yn\ e^en )?e liote teres,

)5at go)) adonu hi jjiiie leres,

Hij "wolen make god acord

Eitwene )?i soule a?*// onre lord 844

And make ))e clene of ))i siwne,

Wher-))urw Jju miht heuene wiane.
^ Xxi ^e muwe witen, what it is to mene :

'Wasshejj ou, and be)? clene;' 848

Ac he fat wole clene be,

Certes [synne] he mot fle.
IT Wole je here ait eft sone

Off )»ing ))at nedful is to done ; 46 e 852

Hit is godes oweii lore,

)3at speke)) to alle, lasse and more :

Hmtulatf, tium lurrm f)aiftts, ne
trnrirar bos^ roinprffjrntjant.

'Go, man, -while fat \)u. hast liht.

Lest f»e of -take ])e derke niht.' 85G

J5i lyf , man, is eleped liht,

And ])i def \>e derke niht.

Be non Tnr-
clando Coii-
rerti ad Du-
viiiinm.

833 "^hij] om. R. ?it wole he] jif he nyl D, fei wil Hi, if \>a.\ \\i\ R. fle]
and fle Ag, flye Hj. 834 he shal] sail he'D, >ei shulle HiR. 834 rmds in
A., : He was vnclene so schall he be. 835 Ac] Bot A.,HiR, And eke D. 836
Make>] Clense D. 837 J'ouh] if R. don] idone D. 838 Lodlich] Dedelyche
[Cp. I. 792 in HjR.) D, lodely R. {The last v:ord of line 838 is lost through a
Jwle in the parchment in D.) 839 lane] lete D. 840 — 845 are omitted in Ag.
840 no more] more D. ne] om. HjR. come] falle R. 843 Hij] fay DHjR.
god] a good Hi. 846 miht] salt D. 847 3e muwe] mav >ou R. it is] is R.
848 be>] be 3e made Hi. 849 Ac] Bot AoHjR, And'D. he] Je R. 850
svnne] sum what AiA^R, deadly sv/ine Hi. he] 3e R. mot] moste A^HiR.
fle] flye Hj. 851 eft] efter R. 852 Ofl"] One R. nedful] medefui D. to] to
be Hi. 853 godes owen] lesu Cnste D. 854 ]5at] om. D. alle] al men Hi.
855 )>at] om. AoHiR. 856 of-take] ouere take AaHjR. 857 is eleped] I cle[ie
>i D, is cald pi'R. 858 M is I'e Ao, )>i D.

^ MS. A^ te tenebre nos.

Craving God's Fnvcr,

39

While |)U fivt on Hue, )3ii miht worclie
Codes werkes of holi churche,^
And, certes, Avhan Jiat \\x art ded,
))anne maitou don no^er god ne qj^ed.

IT }:erfore, man, i ^varne jse,
While ])u miht gon ai,nd se,
In gode weyes sped fe faste !
Lef, \q niht J5e wole agaste.
And sikerliche Avidoute nay.
At {)i dei[i]ng- slial ben ])i domesday,
For jjere shal ben irekened al
}3at eue/'e distu, gret ixnd smal.
Jjere pu shalt knowe a/ii? se
God or yuel, wheifer it be,^
And ]:anne, par aunter, ■\vo[lde]stu fain
Biginne to worche and iume ajein ;

^ Ac, certes, fiu ne shalt noht go,
Ac riht after j^u* hast do,
jju shalt fonge verreement
}3are J)i rihte iugeme?;t.

iSt i^fo amfiulatf, )3um
lucem iiafirtts.

De)) is gilour swipe strong

And gilej? many on eue?'e among,

)3erfore worch, while f)U niait,

Wliile it is

860 do works of
love.

86-t

868

872

876

Speed fast.

Tlie (Inrlc
iiiglit brill',':
terror.

Tlien slii\ll 1)0
tMiuiited :ill
tliy deeds.

As thv dee.ls
sliiiU be thy
judgment.

Dentil is a
deceiver,
880 and deceives
niaiiy,

tlieiefore

859 Ju milit] avd may D, Jjow maiste HiR. 860 Godes werkes] To Jon
warkes D, Good waik/s And lawful Hi. 861 fat] om. AoDHiR. 862 fJaniie
maitou] \>o\\ mayjt D. don nofc?'] noupere do AoDR. ne] nor A.,. 864
"While] ]5e while A.„ J^at while D, whil ]>at R. jju miht] mayjt fou D, \>o\\
niai.ste HjR. 866 Lef] Les A2, Laste DR, Els Hj. \>e wole] wil >e R. 867
And] For D. 869 irekened] rekenyde A.,R, rekene D, rekkend Hi. 870
distu] dedest ]'ou Ao, jwu diste Hj, l>ou didist R. a«<f] or A.^D. 872 or] and
Ao, o]<er D. it be] fay beu« D. 873 And ]>anne] Y^n Hi. woldestu] Jjou
woldest A„ noldest >ou D. 874 Biginne] By D. 875 Ac] Bot A.,HiR, And
D. ne] am. DHjR. noht go] so Ao, not .soo HjR. 876 Ac] Bot AoDHiR.
})u] fat >u A^R. 877 shalt fonge] schalt Aj, afong D, shalt fynde fere Hi,
shalt take R. 878 )7are] Fong feire A.,, For so]) Hi. rihte] om. A.,, owe?? Kj,
rightwis R. 879 gilour] a gylour Ao. .swife] om. A,. 880 gile])] be gyle D,
bigiles R, man)' on] man AjD (D has an erasure of i\\ hrforc man.), many
men {The e in men is defective tliroiigh a smeill hole in the 2)archvunt.) Hj.
881 worch] man wirch A,,, om. D. while fu mail] while mayt D, wit/i out
cessyngii" Hi, whil fret \>ou maght R.

' Head wirche : chirche. ^ MS. A-^ deijng.
^ wheifcr it be is tcrlttcn on erasure in MS. Ai. •* 3IS. Ai fat fu.

40 TVith Fear of God.

For soileyneliche jju milit be caiht.

Initium isaplcnttaD,^ timot tjomint:

fear God, « Diede of god in alle- J)iiig

Off wisdom is ])e biginni?^g ; ' 884

but not in ^^jjj iiianv Laiieii of god drede,

are:iu, i/ o j

Ac noht for loue of his godhede,
But last Jjeili sliolde for here gilt
In-to stro?ig pine ben ipidt.^ 888

IT Hit fare)j bi swiche, i vnde?'stonde,
As hit doj) here bi pe bonde :
as the bonds^ be boude nele nober loude ne stille

man before '

his lord. Don noht a^ein his lordes wille — 892

Ac )?at nis for lone ne for acord,

)?at he hafi toward his lord —

For, if he dede, he Avot wel,

He sholde lese of his catel ; 896

And 3it hit farej) bi man also,

]?at spare]} more sinne to [do] ^
Fear the For ])e doute of grct pini?ig.

King of ban for be loue of heuen ]dn^. 900

Heaven, ' ^

so that ^ It ig nolit euel so to bigi?nie,

thou mayst For drede of pine to late bi si»ne,

catch grace ^ ' '

For sone after he may kacche grace
To bijjenke him on godes face, 904

Hu mnrie hit were, to haue Ipe siht 47 a

Off godes face, J)at is so briht !

882 For] AVyrclie glide for D. miht be] may be AoE, mayt D, mijt han >yw
Hj. caiht] endyng/j? Hj. 884 is ]>e] >is is >e first A2. 885 And many haiien
of] And many on ha>e of DR, Man haue euer Hj. drede] in drede Hj. 886
Ac] Bot AnR, And D, For Hj. noht for lone] lesingis of Hi. 887 Rut] And
Hi. last] lat A,, l>«t R. ])eih sholde] >ei shnllen D, >«t >ou shalt Hi. liere]
>aire D, ]>i Hi. 888 stroHg] om. A,, ipult] pute D, plyte Hj, pilt R. 890
As] Also A,, jie] a Hi. 891 nele]'wil HiR. no>er] neuerc A,. 892 noht]
om. Hj, oght R. 27w nianuscript ends vAth 892 in Ao. 893 Ac] and D, But
HiR. nis] es DR, nowjer Hj. for] for no DR. nefor] no for no D, ne for
no?i R. 894 toward] to R. 895 wot] wote ful D, wist hit R. 896 sholde
lese] lese suld D. 897 3it] ri3t D. 898 fiat] om. D. spareM lettes R. to]
for to D. 899 >e] om. R. 900 f>an] om. Hj. ]>e loue] loue DH. 901 higi/me]
gy/me DHi. 902 late >i] lete D, leue Hi, leeue his R. 90.3 sone after he
may] he may son?* aftyr D, soon after >ou mv^t Hi. 904 bi])enke] be ])enke
DR. hi»i on] hym of DR, >e in Hi. 905 J>e] a D, >«t Hj. 906 godes] ]>at
D, his Hi. so briht] bryjt so Hi.

^ MS. Inicium sapiencic. ^ y,^' j^ ^1 alle.
3 Prohahhj read ipilt. Sec I. 239. ■* MSS. A^Ao, have go.

Guy Learns 41

IT And so he shal casten his lone

To Iqsw Crist, J)at is aboue, 908

A/k1 leten and flen sinful dede, to flee the

e\il world,

Bojje for loue ancZ eke for drede.

Ac, who-so Avole don bo my lore,

Iwis he shal spare more, 912

To flen sinne day and niht,

For drede to lese bat faire siht lest thou lose

^ tliesiglit

H Off jjodes face, bat is so cler, otGoti'sgiori-

° ' ' ' ous face.

Off who;/? -we han al oure power, 916

]?an for drede of any wo,
)pat any J^ing mihte he??i do.
^ Leue frond, herkne to me.

And more i wole speke to be; 920 ne piteous

to tlie poor.

For hi ]je godspel i wole rede
Off fe ue?'tu of almesdede.

Jjin almesse fiu shalt for)? puite, P"t foitii

And spare hit noht, fonh hit be luite : 924

[In jje godspel it es write,
I sal, man, \at \o\i it wite.]
God seiji J)ns in his lore :
' Man, if bu iniht jeue no more 928 Give but a

' cup of cold

^ But a dishful of cold water, water in love,

)9n shalt hit ^ene nenere ]>q Liter
Wid gode Aville and wid charite,
And ful wel it worb jolden be.' 47 6 932 mui it win re-

"^ -" ' wai-a tliee.

And, Avhan l^u shalt haue pa/dc ixnd mede
For so litel an almesdede,
H Siker maitou }^anne be,

If pu ^euest muche in charite 936

To god, J)u miht ))e betre spede,

907 so] >ns D. lie] orn. R. shal] may \eu Hi, >en shal he R. 908 i.s]
syttes DR. 909 leten and flen] lete flene JD, leue s.iul flye Hi, leene & fle alle
R. 910 eke] om. HiR. The manuscript ends v:ith 910 in Hi. 911 Ac] antl
D, But R. 912 spare] lett R. 913 day] bothe day R. 915 Ofl] And of D.
916 Off] And of D. 917 any] oure R. 918 mihte he?H] hym my3t {over
erasure) D, ys might R. 919 herkne] herken now D. 920 more i wole]
meche I sal D. 921 }ie godspel i wole] fis boke I sal D, J>o gospel as we R.
92-3 almesse] almes detle R. puite] pitte R. 924 \st hit] ovC'D. luite] litte
R. 925 and 926 are omitted in AiR. 930 shalt hit ?eue] putt hit forth R.
931 wid charite] in pyte D, charite R. 932 \vor)>] wro]) D, bes R. Jolden]
i3olde D. 933 whan] hou D. haue faijk &nd] be fenke for >ret D. 935
maitou Jeanne] fen may ]>o\\ R. 937 To] Tho D. miht] salt D.

42

From Elijah and

\n almsdeeJ
is double
good.

This leiirn of
old law.

Christ sent

Elijah to a

widow to
impart lo her
this twofold
virtue.

Elijah

met the
widow, and

asked for

water and
bread,
to help him
to live.

And fe more shal hen Jji mede.
Eues i it vnderstod,

}3at ill almesdede is double god :
IT It fordof) siune, wite it wel,

And hit wole eche pi catel.

And, if \\\ art her-of in drede,

Hu liit mihte so he in dede,

A god witnesse i Avole drawe,

On ensau)»ple of ])e olde lawe.
IT Holi writ, pat wole nolit li^e,

Spekej) of jse p?'ofete Eli^e,

Hon lesu Crist, houre lo[ue]rd swete,

Spak to Eli3e Jie pj-ofete.

To a pore widewe he \\im sende,

Here heypere lyf [for] ^ to amende.
He seide : ' Eii3e, pu shalt fare

Tn-to Sarepte Vintl Avone pare.
IT \)er is a Avidewe, pat shal pe fede,

And i wole ^elde wel hire mede.'
IF \i<i p?-ofete Helie hegan anon

Forp in his weie for to gon.

At pe ^ate of pe cite pc Avidewe he mette,

And faire anon he hire grette.

He had hire for godes loue,

)3at us alle sit ahoue,

A di[.sh]ful- water she sholde \\im 3iue,

For to helpen \\hn to Hue.
IT )3e widewe seidc, she wolde fain,

And to serue \\iin she turne a3e[i]n.

After hire he gan to crie,

And had hire pat she sholde hie.
' Do,' he seide, ' be my red,

47 c

940

94-1:

948

952

95 G

9C0

964

9G8

938 more] more hym D. 9-39 i it] hit I R. 939 reads in D : Twys . I
auderstand. 940 )3at in] In R. 944 so be] be .so DR. 945 A] I R. Vole]
sal D. 946 On ensau)Hple of >e] In >e sample in D. 947 >at] om. R. wole]
nyl D. Ii3e] be leis R. 948 Speke>] It tpllf}>e D, "pat spekes R. 951 To]
And to D. he] om. D 952 bey>ere] pore D, botliMS H. for to] to AiR. 954
wone] Ive D. 955 shal ))e] >ou sal D, wil ^e R. 956 i wole] sal D. wel]
her ful wel R. 958 i?i] on R. 959 ))e] ]>aX R. 962 alle sit] sittes alle R.
963 dishful] disful of DR. she] he R. 964 2nd to] vnto D, for to R. 967
he gan] began D, he bygan R. 969 be] aftyr D.

^ for is supplied from D.

MS. Ai has difful.

The Woman of Zarefhatli

43

Bring me wiJ Jie a shine bred ! '

}?e widewe lii»i answere[de]^ aiioii
' Siker,' she seide, ' bred haue i iion,
]S"e noht, fat i mihte jje ^iue,
For to helpe Jie to line,

IF But an handful mele in o picher
And a litel oyle, jsat is cler,
)pat i mot make of mete here
To me and to my children ifere ;
And se)5|5e we moten deie in sore,
For mete haue we no more.'

H \)Q profete liire answerede fo :
' Abid,' he seide, *er J)U go !
First, Jjer-of mak me mete.
And, wlian )3«t i hit haue iete,
Off pat bileuejj, jju shalt make
For J»e iind for j^i children sake.'

II Jpis seli widewe Jjo wel sone
Graujitede^ wel al his bone :
For his loue, )5at him jjider sende.
Hire litel mete she wolde spe?Kle.

\)o f»e p/-ofete ))is iseih,
His ei^en he kest to god on heih ;
To hi??4 he made an orysoun.
And anon god putte his fuisoun
Vp-on hire mele in hire picher
And on hire oyle, fat is cler.

IT ])o seide anon \q profete
To fe widewe wordes swete : ^

1 1 'Z Tlie widow
liad iiotbins

but a tiandlul
__ of meal aiul
976 some oil.

980

984

988

She would eat
and die.

Elijah said :
'Give me

What ve-
iiiaiiis, use
for thyself.'

The good
woman

brought him
food.

Then the
prfiphet
992 turned his
eyes to God.

Abundance
came upon
the meal and

996 the oil.

He said

sweet words :

970 Bring] And brynge D. me] om. R. shixie] schyne D, shyiier of R. 971
liiwi] ]>o D, om. R. 973 noht] nau^t elles D. fe jiue] ^eue D. 974 2nd to] for
to D. 975 mele in o] of mele in a R. 977 of] in D, on R. here] now liere D.
978 to] om. R. ifere] in fere DR. 979 deie \ii\ die R. 980 haiie we] ne hane
D. 981 hire answerede fo] vnswerid hyr so R. 982 Al)id] And hadde Iter D,
I bid Jie R. 983 t)er-of] he said D. 984 i hit] hit I R. iete] hete D, eto R.
985 bileue])] >at leenes R. 987 ]5is] J^e DR. ^o wel] J^en ful R. 988 al] to
do R. 989 hiwi >ider sende] ludas solde R. 990 she] he {perhaps for ho of
I. 963) D. she wolde spewde] shewe ho wolde R. 991 ]?o] When R. iseih]
hywi seghe H. 992 he kest to god] to god he kast R. 993 made an] mende
his D. '995 hire] ]'e D. 996 on] in R. 'is] was so D, was R. 997 ]5o] ]5en R.

^ MS. D reads answerd. - MS. A-^ has an erasure cffer t.
^ 998 and 999 arc over erasure in BIS. A^.

44r

The Twofold Good of Almsdeed.

' Fear not :

tliy meal
shall lint
diminish :
tliy oil sliall
increase."

This proves,
that in alins-
(leeil lies two-
fold good.
It removes
sin, so that
thou niayst
win heaven.
It adds to
earthly
goods.

flod says :
' Give, and
men shall
give to thee.'

He glad in
tliy silt:

thou
takest it to

God with thy
hand.

Tlion art not
tiio vile to
feed Christ.

Eternal joy
will be thine.

' Xe clred Jje iiolit, wo;»man, in ])[ Jioulit !

})[ mele ne shal wante nolit, 1000

And Jjiu oyle shal waxeu : sikerli

\)[ lome slial nolit ben empti.'
H Gret plente liadde pe Avidewe fo,

While slie liuede enere mo. 1004

Now Jju niiht knowe i?^ pi mod,

Jjat in almesse dede is double god :

Almesdede for[do]5e pi sj^nne], isa

And ]5er-]3ur[w] [men may lieuen ■svyn[ne]] ; 1008

And pi god sh[al multiplie],

So seip J)e bok, [pat nyl nau3t lye],
H ])e godspel sei[pe to pe and me] :

'3if and me?i sha[l 3efe pe].' 1012

In anope/" stede, [I haue wytnesse],

}3at god self se[ide] [in sopenesse] :

' Al pat pu dost [fov loue of me]

To pe leste of m[yn meyne], 1016

E.iht to my-sel[fe, wete it wele],

)2u dost pi pres[ent euery dele].'
H Glad maitou [be pan in pi pou3t],

Also ofte as p[ou mayt^ 3eue ou3t], 1020

For, pu miht [wele vndersta?«de],i

}5u takest hit [gode "wz't/i pi honde] ;

For godes ^[orde in sopenesse]

}5er-of berep [gude wyttnes] : 1024

' A man [may]^ b[e noLi3t to quede],

lesu Crist for to [fede] ; '

For per-wid pu [my3t wele spede]

And heuene h[aue vnto pi mede]. 1028

999 Ne] no D. ]>\] om. D. 1000 ne] om. DR. wante] wane D, want right R.
1001 waxen] wereyn D. 1002 pii] and Yi R. 1001 While she] And fe while
ho D, whil ]>at ho R. 1005 miht knowe] knowest R. i?i] wele in D. 1006 paf]
om. R. 1007 — 10.31 arc defective in Aj. The jmgc has been cut through the
middle of folio 48 «. Folio iSb is u-antinq. The lines have hern co7nplefcd
froviMS.'l). 1007 fi] o/K. R. 1008 men] ])ou R. 1010 nyl] wil R. 1011
p>e] For >e D. 1014 .selt^ hym selfe D, hym R. seide] sales R. 1015 for] for
>o R. 1018 eucry] ilk a R; 1019 be >an] be R. 1020 Also] Als DR. 1021
miht] mayt? D, may nowe R. 1022 with ]>i] in his R. 1024 p>er-of bere>]
BerJJB ]>er of D. 1025 A] JJer fore R. may] om. R. quede] gnede R. 1027
fer-wid Ju myjt] you may Jer with R. 1028 haue vnto] blis gets to R.

Head vnderstonde.

^ man ma?i is in MS. Ai.

Thus ends the Sermon.

45

To ]'a[t] blisse [he] [vs bryng],
)pat is king [oner all[e] Jjyng],
IT And jeue iis [grace, while we be here],
[To serue hym and hys moder dere
In trowjje, lone, cmd in charite.

Amen. Amen. So mot it be.]

1032

Almighty
King,

show grace
to us,

tliat wp may
serve Him!

Amen. Amen.

1029 he] om. AJ). 1030 khig] lord R. 1031 3eue] lie gefe D. 1032—1034,
through loss offol. 48 h, are not found in A.■^. The text follows fol. 179 h in D.
1032 and h3's moder dere] \at vs boght dere R. 1033 trow>e] trewe R. in]
om. R. The colophon reads in R: Explicit hic sPECrirM vtile istius

MUiV'DI.

\i

t>

4

b

fv

(y

ii

r^

CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY NOTES

TO THE

SPECULUM GY DE WAREWYIvE.

Page 3. Lines 1 — 2G ; IntroJuctory lines follow Romance models,
conveying in a few wonl« the purpose of the whole poem : La moralite
de tout fui poeiiie .... exprime'e dans ses premiers vers; Gautier, Les
Epopees Frangaises, ed. 1865, vol. i., p. 233. See Hausknecht, The Sowdone
of Bahylone, note to 1. 14.

Line 1. alle : i.e. gode vien, according to Hareloh, 1. 1, Pard. T.,
1. 904, and A Lutil Soth Sermnn, I. 1 ; the hearers ordinarily addressed,
lordinges of the M.E. romance, as annotated by Kolbing, Sir Beties, 1. 1 ;
Liidtke, The Erl of Tolous, 1. 7; Kaluza, Libeans Desconns, 1. 461. See
Gamelyn, 1. 343 ; The Faerie Queene, iii., ix., 1. 3 ; the old play, Mnndus
et Infans, 1. 236; and Chaucer in many of the Tales. Compare lines 1
and 2 with lines 1 and 2 of The Harroxcing of Hell :
' Alle herknef to me nou,
A strif wille I tellen ou.'

1. 2. hele of sonle : a Kentish Charter of 806 ?, Cut. MS. Aug. 11. 79,
1.5: ' fore uncerra saida Jiela . . . 'Sast wit moten bion on ^em gemanon, ie
<Saer godes ^ioivas siondan' ; Arthoiir and Merlin., 1. 30: 'God ous sende
sonle hale' ; Ancren Riwle, p. 300 : '■sonle hele is forloren vor eni deadlich
sunne ' ; Langl., Piers the Plmvman. text B, v., 1. 270 : ' bi my sorde hele ' ;
A, vi., 1. 22 : 'for my sonle hele' ; Homily, ed. Small, p. 134, 1. 66 : '■ sawel
hel' ; but '■Hele of sonle,' Specvlnm Vita', 1. 12. Compare Gedicht aus der
Hblle, ed. Leonard, p. 51, 1. 6, also cited by Halliwell, Diet., p. 775 :

' . . . soule hele Y wyll yow teche. '
Orrm., 1. 10,194, preserves satvle bote: 'To sekenn sawle bote' ; Proverbs
of Hendyng, MS. Harl. 2253, 1. 300 : ' Seche> ore soide bote ' ; The Life of
Saint Werburge, Bk. I., 1. 992: ' sonle helthe.'

may on: n-yll ■^on. on basis of MSS. A2DHjH2R. Later texts fail of
the beauty and seriousness of the verse in the loss of m,ay, am able :
'I am able to teach you of salvation.'

1. 3. no fable : Compare Dr. Leonard's Ged. Ans d. H., B note, 1. 6 :
to fahille I mile you nought (with reference to Einenkel, Streifziige,
p. 232 f.). For litotes in the Specnlum, the following lines may be cited,
1. 102 : be\^ noht gode, i. e. very bad ; 1. 193 : nis iwlit for:^ete, is remem-
bered ; 1. 875 : ])u ne shalt noht go, thou must go ; 1. 892 : Don noht
a^ein, carry out ; 1. lOOO : ne shal wante noht, shall increase ; 1. 1002 :
noht ben empti, be full ; 1. 947 and 1. 1010 : \at wole noht li^e, and
1. 637: i ne lije, tell the truth ; 1. 132 : he ne . . . no ioye tvinne, he shall
be condemned; 1. 360: no]nng it iias; 1. 628: meke in none manere,
proud ; 1. 651 : o])er weye is ])er non, this is the only Avay ; 1. G59 : For
no])ing ])n noldest shone, should seek to obtain it at all costs ; 1. 891 : nele
noper, will. Litotes strengthens a previous affirmation : 1. 464 : so]),

48 Critical and Eiyplanatory Notes. Page 3, lines 3 — 15.

tvidouten gahhe ; ]. 519 : so]) word . . no les ; 1. 867 : sikerliche, widovte
nay. The Speculmn thus testifies to the popularity of litotes in the M.E.
period, as stylistic reaction from the French. See Tobler, Beitrtige 165 ;
Strohineyer, Stil d. me. Bcimch. B. v. GL, pp. 54 flr. and Rbt., 1. 1271 : he
lie leuede n,o^t bihinde, he hastened, 4075, 6494, 11937 ; 1. 1909 : lie ne gan
no^t mnche iinnne, lost all, even life, 1488, 5015 ; 1. 8081 : ne ]xj:^te no^t he
])e laste, would be the first ; 1. 1718 : ]>er nas no^t wel gret loue, great
Jiate, etc. See Fiers PL, among many illustrations, A, I., 1. 116 : his
peyne ha]) non ende ; On g. Ureistm of Ure Lefdi, 1. 95 : urom ])ine luue
ne schal me no ]>ing todcalen, love will continue, etc.

1. 5. heuene winne : See lines 650, 846, and 1008 ; grace . . winne
78; ioye winne 132, 694; merci . . winne 471,472; fory.fenesse . . tainne
683,684. Compare 0/T»k (ed. White), 971 : ' ^oinnenit, eche hlisse' ; 1175:
'winnenn Godess are.' to win is still in use in Scotland; see Jamieson,
Scotch Diet., under win.

1. 5 is to be classified under t^'pe D, giving emphasis to ]>u. Scansion
according to type C, with emphasis on if, is not justified.

1. 6. to god: to god is to be retained, as in 1, 21, on authoritj' of ]\1SS.
AjR, the two oldest texts of group Z, in opposition to of god, extant in
MSS. A2U of group Y. It presents the true meaning of tlie passage.

1. 7. biginning : Type A and type D both have claims to this verse
on account of the variable accent ascribable to biginning. The scansion
could be ;

' pus shal ben J^i biginning ' D.
' f)us shal ben ]>i bigin ' ning ' A.
The metrical and logical purpose of the author seems to be satisfied by
the first reading, biginning, as in lines 209 and 884.
1. 9. emcristene : see note to line 334.

1. 10. ])iselfe : Meter and inflection require the trisyllable authorized
by MSS. HjHoU ; read ]yiselfe, 1. 564, 579 ; himselfe, 1. 14 ; himsehte, 1. 244,
598. L. 362 proves nothing. Final -e (himselfe) is lost through elision.
See ten Br., Ch. Sprachkunst, § 255. The sounding of the final -e removes
the line 10 from type C, where it is to be classified according to MS. Aj.

1. 11. biginne and ende : suggested perhaps hy ^ qui jierseveraverit in
bono, hie salvus erit . . . bonum ergo perfecisse, virtus est,' Alcuin's
Liber, Caput xxvi. : ' De perseverantia in bonis operibus,' based possibly on
Matt. X. 22 : 'he that endureth firm to the end . . .,' Heb. iii. 6, 14; 'be
thou faithful 'nnto death, and I will give thee a croion of life,' Bev. ii. 10.
See Poema Morale :

1. 119 : 'Ac drihte ne dem<5 nanne man ' wfter lus bi ginninge.

ae al his lif sceal beo swich • se buS his endiuge.'
1. 12. to heuene wende : The infinitive employed without the intro-
ductory to, to avoid doubling the particle, see to helle gon 652; paternoster
bede 562 ; and Harrowing of Hell, 1. 244 :

' And 3if ous grace to Hue and ende
In Yi seruice and to heuene weenie.'
1. 13. rvorldes : The article is to be expected before ivorldes. Its
omission called forth varions scribal errors ; see variants.
1. 14. himselfe: read Itimselue. See note to 1. 10.
1. 15. plaice : O.E. p>laga, companion form M.E. pleye, pleie < O.E.
pilega. But one instance of plagian is recorded according to Bosworth-
Toller, A. S. Diet, under plagian; cf. Sievers, § 391, Anm. 1 ; Pabst,
§ 42 ; Lang]. A. Passus, xii., 1. 295, ascribes to play the meaning pleasure :
'That thi play be plentevons.' plawe is not very frequent in M.E.
texts, but see Das Lied von King Horn (ed. Wissmann), MS. II, 1. 1112 :

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 3 — 4, lines 15 — 21. 49

' ]?at trewe was in uch plawe ' ; Harelok, 1. 950 : plaice : (knati-e) and
pleije : {weie), 1. 953 ; R. of Gl. 590G ; Trist. 3101. See Steenstntp, pp.
15 and 190 ; Svenska S2)raketslagar, II. 99 ; Brate, Beitrclge, vol. x., p.
48. Ettiuuller, Lexicon Amjlosaxonicum, pp. 274, 275, illustrates deri-
vatives of *plegan. See also Speculum, 'Introduction' under cm, chapter
siii on Phonology.

1. 16. de]) of sonle: completing the antithesis begun with hele of
sonle, line 2 : destruction of soul . . health of soul ; condemnation . .
salvation. The persortification of the soul as a separate and independent
being, thus ascribing to the living creature a sort of a dual existence, is a
favourite conceit of the poet; see line 844.

1. 17. ]7e world: The account of the crafty fisherman world with his
paurder for his victim, the soul, begins abruptly, 1. 13, but the slender
thread of the allegory is to be traced nearly to the end of the poem :
lines 13—24, 33, 61—64, 99, 103, 151, 195, 222, 650—651, etc. See 1. 882 :
sodeyneliche ])u miht be caiht, and possibly henene hlisse 690, lielle pine
642, and other references to heaven's glories and hell's torments.

ikauht : with ika^te, H^, is to be retained, caught A.2 {cawif, D, caw^te
JI2, kaght E) is contrary to the dialect of the poet ; see Inflection. The
metre and the language of the poet require the prefix i-. icauht and cayt
are both employed by Chaucer and Wielif. Poema Morcde has keht{c),
keiht.

1. 18. and : and is to be expunged. It does not occur in D H^H.^B,
MSS. preserving at times tlie best text.

paunter : p)aiinter^ as employed by the poet, is perhaps defined by a
metaphor of F. G. Fleay, Engl. Studien, vol. vii., p. 87, 'Neglected Facts
on Hamlet ' : ' inclosed in its dragnet this miraculous draught ... of
fish,' and in The Simonie (Auch. MS.), 1. 457 :

' Pride hath in his jjcmntcr kauht the heie and the lowe,

So that unuethe can eny man God Almighti knowe.'

The paunter, pantire, is in its ordinary acceptance a snare or net for birds

rather than for fish, as is made clear by Richard the Kedeles, by Chaucer,

and by Lydgate.

Richard the Redeless, II. 183, see Skeat :

'And ffell with lier ffetheris fflat vppon the erthe,
As madde of her myiide and mercy be soujte.
They myjte not aschowne the sorowe they had serued,
So lymed leues were leyde all aboute,
And ji;rt)ite?'w preuyliche pight vppon the grounde.'
Leg. of G. IF., I. 130 : 'The smale foules, of the seson fayn,

That from the pantcr and the net ben scaped.'
T. qf Glas, 1. 604 : ' But lieh a brid, fat fleith at Mr desire.
Til sodeiuli within Je pantire,

She is Icaujt '

See Ancren Riiole, p. 134 of the bird : ' heo beo ikeiht ]niruh summe of
]?e deofies gronen.' In this usage of paunter the reader is referred to
Schick's note to the T. of G., 1. 604, with its comprehensive list of
examples of pantire, and its reference to Skeat, note to Leg. of G. W.,
Prol., 1. 130, and Diet, under painter, and to Prompt. Parv., note to
pantire.

Page 4. ]. 21. forloue . . forei^e: a typical antithes's popuhar in
I\I.E. See Sir Beues, text A, 1. 1852 : ' WiS loue or eije'; Sanies Ward,
11. 25, 26 : ' wi<5 eie ant wi<5 luue ' ; Gamelyn, 1. 129 : ' for G amelynes lone . .
for his ey^e' ; Wulfstan, 'Address to the English,' Hatton MS. Jim. 99,
11. 168, 169 : ']?a ^e riht lufiai and Godes ege habba^' . . . Compare with
SPEC. WAR. R

50 Critical and Eo^planatoo-y Notes. Page 4, lines 21 — 46.

luue-eie, Ancr. Riivle, p. 420 : Skeat translates his ei^e, 'for awe of him/
note to Gamelyn, 1. 129, in harmony witli Gki.meli/nes, tlie jrenitive limiting
loue, and in keeping with Stiirzen-Becker, Notes on Characteristics of
E. E. Dialects, p. 43 ; see of god, MSS. A^D Hj, and note to 1. 6.

jR on its own authority alters the rime to introduce the more Northern
form atoe for ei^e : awe : laive.

I. 23. ]>er : demanded bj' the context and supplied by MSS. HjH, and
A,, if Ipei be a scribal error for ]>er. Evidence of texts AjDR would
ascribe the anacolutlion of text Aj to the poet.

1. 24. worlcle: Hiatus is not justified before and. ivorlde is mono-
syllabic : ivdrlde and; see world, 11. 33, 64, 99, etc. The verse illustrates
type C : Ipe world and his * foide I6re.

I. 26. hem : hem, extant in MSS. AgHjIIg, and probably in the arche-
type of D is to be inserted to improve the metre. The added syllable
was regarded necessary by R; see variants. Read rode on authoritj' of the
riming couplet: rod : hlod, 1. 248. dere bonhte : see note to 1. 160.

II. 27, 28. toole: copyist's form throughout J.j for wyll{e), wil, in
MSS. AgD HiH.,R; cf. rime sMle : wole, 1. 712, 'Introduction,' chap. Ill,
§ 1 and § 5, and wole in Langland, A. vii. 144, 208; II. 86; III. 265;
V. 36; YI. 152, 193, 300, etc.

1. 28. tale telle: Compare Zupitza's note to Athelston, 1. 153, and
Chaucer, Prol. 731, 792, 831, 847 ; D. L. Prol. 22, 23, 48 ; Pers. ProL. 21,
25, 46, 66 ; Duch. 709, 10.83, etc.
Jleliquice Antiquce, p. 241 (II.) : 'ichow wol telle

Of Crist aue litel tale.'
1. 29. of gode fame : Cf. Zupitza's note to of gret renonn, Athelston, 11.
19, 45 ; Leonard, Ged. ar(s d. Holle, B 1. 63 ; and Sjjec, 1. 40, where the
holy man and the knight are described in the sanie class. Cf. as follows :
Spec. Fit., 1. 43 : ' Ne of Beus of Hamtoun,

pat was a JcnygM of gret renoxui.'
Erl 0/ T. , 1. 178 : ' Syr Tralabas of Turky

A man of gret rcnoirn.'

1. 31. ]-)oif/i^; The sorrowful meditation of the love-poetrj' of the
century, illustrated by Schick, T. of Gl., note to 1. 1. This meaning
seems justified by the corresponding passages in the various Guy of
TVarwick MSS.

1. 35. Type C is confirmed by 1. 35. It would be impossible to read
gode, 1. 35. See Tmulale, 1. 19. cdl of A.^R, or ehe of D, are emendations
of the scribe. Cf. and Ms — lore.

1. 41. ]>e ordre he hadde : For the history of the brotherhood, see
Skeat, note to Peres the Plowman's Crede, 1. 153.

1. 43. Wit of clergie: the understanding of books, book-learning,
referring not merely to scholarship as an essential attribute of medh-eval
piet\% but to Alcuin's ambition for an educated priesthood. See also
Hamlet, I. i. 42.

1. 44. to godnesse . . . drouh: lAfe of St. Dunst., 1. 29. Cf. R. of Gl.,
1. 252: to ... . prowesse he drou; toward ]ie de\>e drou, 1. 1159; to
iwrse . . he drou, 1. 9242. See Strohmeyer, pp. 48, 49.

1. 46. he : he is to be supplied before toJ:. It is extant in D H^H^,
two MSS. from one group, one from a second, in opposition to two MSS.,
A^Ao, one of each group. Granunatically and metrically the sentence is
strengthened by the introduction of the pronoun, though its omission as
subject of the sentence is characteristic of the period ; see Zupitza, note
to Guy of Wai-wick, 1. 10.

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 5, lines 47 — 52. 51

Page 5, 1. 47. tok . . red: explained by consail take, 1. 63, ordinary
M.E. phraseolo£!^y illustrated Rht. of Gl., nhne his rede (or similar arrange-
ment), as follows : 11. 6U9, 1685, -^Vdl, 3562, 3846, 6280, 5853, 6263, 6422,
8215, 8230; text B: 11,850, 11,198; nime . . . conseil 1111, 1245, 2170,
2187, 3040, 3139, 3470, 3516, 3528; B 11,004, 10,467, 10,493, 11,328,
11,837 ; take hire to rede, Win. of Palerne, 1. 133 ; nime Iwm to rede, Bht.
of Gl} 11. .348, 6749, 7910; B 9758, 11,428; and Gamelyn, 1. 683: into
c'ounseil nome ; 0. Kent. Sermon, ed. Skeat, 1. 8 : nomen conseil.

1. 48. ])e qued : 'the evil,' 'the evil one,' 'the devil.' The etymology
of qued is uncertain, O.E. cwml'i or cwead'i : Dutch hwaad ; Fris, qued;
G. qwdt, kdt, hot. See Mjitzner, Sprachproben, I. p. 82 ; Grimm. Gr.,
III. p. 606 ; Mall, B. of H., note to 1. 36 ; Pabst, Lautlelire, ^Ibh; and
the following illustrations :

Speculum, 1. 654 : *. . . ouercome \?e/oule qued.'
Kel. Ant., p. 16 : 'Thus overkani . . . the qited.'
H. of Hell, 1. 36 : Tor to lesen ous fram >c queel.'

Hand. Sijniie, 1. 5605 : ' bode ]>e qi'-ede.'

For qned used in an adjective sense, refer to note, 1. 1025.

1. 49. i vnderstonde : also 1. 889 (see 507 and 1021), a popular con-
struction to fill out the verse, filllfonnel, Liidtke, The Erl of Tolous, 1. 631
and 1. 913, referring to Koch, II. § 399.

1. 49 ilhi.strates type I) on proof of tive MSS. Ho substitutes Vpon for
On, restoring the line to type A :

' Vpon a daye, • I vndyrstonde.'

1. 50. sente his sonde: an alliterating form profusely illustrated in
M.E. See Die Alliteration in La^amon, Germ. Stnd., vol. i. p. 182;
Zupitza, note to Guy of Wariuick, 1. 10,477; Breul, note to Sir GouiJier, 1.
87 ; Schmirgel, ' Typical Expressions in Sir Beiies ' ; Sir Benes, p. liv.,
referring to Beinbronn, str. 14, 1. 7 ; Arthonr and Merlin, 1. 6733. Com-
pare Sir Beues, text A, 3305 ; S 1277 ; M 2928, 4200 : Wm. of Balerne,
1. 64 : La^amon, Brut, 1. 14,200 ; Gen. and Ex., 11. 2312-13 ; King Horn,

I. 265 ; Amis and Amiloun, 1. 625 ; Man of Law's Tale, 1. 388 ; Bht. of
Gl., 11. 36.3, 183.5, 3273, 3291, 3727, 5958, 7860, 8037 ; B 10,211, 10,325,
11,354; 0 223,224.

sonde: explained by Zupitza's note as existing with two meanings,
the messenger and the message, i.e. tchat is sent; cf M.H.G. santhote,
' messenger ' ; see Ancr. B., p. 190 : ' was ])es sondes mon ' ; p. 256 : ' J^es
deofles sondesrnon' ; p. 190 : 'Euerich worlich wo is Godes sonde' ; Guy of
W. text A: 11. 1929, 3751 ; text C, .391.3, etc.

1. 52. ' I grete ])e wel ' .• stereotyped exiiression in the sense of ' I send
a salutation to.' ^ee Gamelyn. \."\?> : ^ greteth \\e\mi-el' ; Wm. of Palerne,

II. 359, 360: ' grete]) ivel . . . alle my freyliche felawes' ; also King Horn,
11. 144, 145: 'Gret ]m wel'; Gen. and E:x., 1. 2382; Schmirgel, p. xlvii.
with illustrations from Sir Beues, 11. 89, 117, 131, 164; Guy of W., str.
289, 1. 10; Ipomedon, B 1. 1376; Seven Sages, A I. 3838; Ywain and
Gaivain, 1. 1598 ; Isumbras, 532. See also faire grette, Speculum, 1. 960 ;
occurring also, Wm. of Balerne, 11. 369, 370; Lajamon, 14,073; and
Chaucer, M. of L. T, 1. 1051; but ' mekely grette,' Bard. Tale, 1. 714;
'reuereiitly and wysly . . . grette,' Clerkes ' Tale, 1. 952. See Ancr. B.,
p. 430: 'grete^ >e lefdi mid one Aue Marie'; Orrm '2805, 2806: ']>u
gann to gretenn toilplp Ipine milde wordess.'

^ For arrangement of references to Rbt. of Gl. indebtedness is due throughout
the notes to Dr. Hans Strohmeyer's Der Stil d. me. Eeimchronik d. Rbt. v, Gl.,
Berhn, 1889.

52 Critical and Ex'£ilanatury Kotcs. Page 5, lines 52 — 68.

Omission of I in A^ is a scribal error. I is extant in five MSS., but
compare with the Swiss salutation, griietze used always without a pronoun ;
see Otfrid gruazen. So attempts to restore the reading of type A by the
oiiiission of wel, reading :

' And seyd I grete Jie * fadyr my/ine.'

1. 53. for godes loue: For this form of invocation to the deity see
note to Sir Beues, text M, 1. .344, witli reference to Lange, Die Versicher-
tiiigen bei Chaucer, p. 18 ; for goddes lone, Gamelyn, 11. 31, 55 ; for Goddys
loue, Handhing Synne, 1. 5G61 : Hht. of Gl.: vor Godes lone, 11. 428, 1886,
5006, 5H01, 88y0, 8968 : B 9241, 11.355 ; also 828, 2610.

I. 54. Also lines 542, 962 ; cf. 11. 698 and 908. H., removes the verse
from type D, placing it under type A, through the substitution of ougr us
for xis :

' That ouyr vs alle * sj'tte aboue. '
loue : aboue: also II. 54. 512, 542, 698, 908, 962. See Kolbing's note
to Sir Beues, text A, 1. 1837, and to Ipomedon, text A 1. 5.

1.55. par charite: commented on by Ziipitza, (?>/;/ of Warioick, 1.
471 ; Athelston, 1. 540 ; in Halliwell's Dictionary under charity y and
Specidum, note to 1. 840. See:

Langl., A. ix. 11 : ' k.n(\. prcicde hem, par charite.'
Spec. Vitce, 1. 15: '^Jre^c^A alle now, par cluiryte.'
Prov. of Hend, 2, 12: 'Amen, par charite!

God beginning make]) god endyng ;
Quo> Hendyng.'

II. 56, 57. Cf. Langl. C. iv. 121, 122 ; B. III. 93 :

' Salamon the sage, a sarmon he mccde
In amciuloruint of meyres. '

1. 57. a god sarmoun: Compare Miitzner, Spachproben, vol. i. p. 115 ;
Moralite's et Sermones joyeux, Bomania, Tom. xv. pp. 414 — 416 ; Life of
Charlemagne, pp. 85, 86, with reference to homilies prepared by Warne-
fried for Charlemagne; Werner, Alexin et Charlemagne, p. 252; Schick,
T. of G., 1. 691; and, of coarse, Morley and ten Brink. See also Ancr.
Biwle, p. 312
sa rmun '
1. 6936 :

312: 'in Uitas Patrum, Jjo me hefde longe i^eildon him efter
Langl., C vi. 201 : 'That suweth my sarmon'; and Hand. Syn.

' Seynt Ihoun to Troyle bygan to sermun
Wyf ensamples of gode resun. '

I. 58, in lesczonn: Speculum Vitce, 1. 92: 'And swyche a lessoun I
schal 30W ^eue.' For don write, see Old Song, quoted by Robertson,
Glossary of Dialect Words in tlie County of Gloucester, p. 37.

D and B alter the line, removing for their texts any question as to the
value of -e at the csesura.

II. 61, 62. gile : while : a favourite rime of the author of Gamelyn, see
11. 370, 562, 580. ivhile in the sanse of 'a period of time' is used by
Spenser in Brothalamion, 1. 83.

1. 63. consail take: see note to I. 47.

1. 64. forsake : take : The rime occurs also in lines 72, 100, 268, 498.
Line 64 is repeated in substance lines 99 and 497.

1. 65. See note to line 981.

1. 68. His . . . i . . . do: Four MSS. attempt to remove the ana-
coluthon. A2 and Ho alter the sentence so that it reads more logically
in direct discourse through the rendering ])i for His. D and B change the
clause to indirect discourse by the substitution of he for i. The punctu-
ation offered by the text seems to be in harmony with the reading of

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 5 — 6, lines 68 — 83. 53

three good MSS., two of the best texts, and representatives of both
groups of texts, preie : ordinarily in M.E. the prayer to tlie divinity:
Guy of W., B. 1. 10,068 ; Octavian, 1. 10«9 ; Sir Beues, A, 11. 803, 2635 :
see Schmirgel, p. xlviii. preie . . do: This rendering in the sense of
' grant a request,' the editor has not yet discovered in other texts.

]. 69. sethen i shed be: On ground of four MSS. A^ alone reads wlian.
Four MSS. remove nit of text A^. For leche see Introduction, 'Relation
to the Guy of Warwick Romances, chap. vi. ; Faerie Qiieene, I. x. 23, 11.
7 S., and Chaucer :

The Pard. T., 1. 916 : ' And lesu Crist, that is o%ir soules leche.'
Somp. T., 1. 184 : 'With highe God, that is owr lives leche'
Bok of D. , 1. 920 : ' . . . that swete, my lyvcs Icchc.'
A. B. C.,\.12)i: ' Beth ye {Mary) . . my soides leche'
2 N. T., 1. 56 : 'Thou {Mary) . . art her lyues leche.'

1. 70. Allerifnrst) : Al]m'e in MSS. A, Hj H, < O.E. ealra, ' of all ; '
see Skeat, Leg. of G. W., 1. 298 and Schick," T. of'Gl., note to 1. 70.

1. 71. Faire nertnz: the moral graces, literally Alcuin's virtides, the
subject of the sermon of the Specidnm.

]. 72. foide ])en-es : De vitiis of Alcuin, properly the seven deadly sins
of the mediaeval period ; ordinarily '\iexDes includes the virtues, or is limited
to them, as in line 97, 2 N. T., I. 101, and Conf. Amant., Bk. vii., I. 43.
See icell-theioed, Spenser, Shep. Cal. Feb., 1. 96, annotated by E. K. : ' Bene
morcdce, full of moral wiseness.'

foule: translated lethere by H2, a form popular with Bbt. of Gl.\ see
numerous examples : lv])er brod 1595 : lv]>er due 4974, 5994, 6330 ; htjjer
emperonr 1873, 1922, 1828 ; ^if>er /oZc 2689, 2693, 4637, 6086 : lu])er gade-
ling 6356 ; lu]>er King 2984, 6653 ; lii]>er qnene 759, 5825, 5862, 5886, and
many other examples. II2 translates /oi/^e, 1. 61, with fcdse.

1. 73. leue bro]^er : nominally one of the brotherhood through Christ,
in distinction from lene brothifr, an expression of good fellowship, as in
The Erl of Talons, 1. 605.

I. 74. Bote: Bote yjffe of MS. Ho improves the verse metrically,
adding to the illustrations of tj"pe A.

on . . . o]>er : i. e. both, quite eonnnon ; see Gamelyn, 1. 39.

Page 6, 1. 79. The verse has been tampered with by the scribes of
group Y, probably to restore the measure to the more evenly accentuated
system of the classic verse.

1. 80. on reive: rewe is, of course, O.E. r(ew, to be distinguished from
Hampole's rowe < O.E. raw. See in reive, Gamelyn, 1. 867 ; areice,
Soti-done of B., 1. 390 ; on a rewe, Prol. to Leg. of G. W., A, I. 285 ; Kn.
Tale, 1. 2008 ; H. of F., 1. 1692 ; reims in Pecock's The Bepi-essoi\ II.
Chap, xi, 1. 103 ; on raiv, Douglas, Prol. to Eneados, 1. 177 ; Minot,
Political Song. 1. 79 ; a long raive : (alau-e) King. Quhair, str. 154, 1. 3 :
arowe, Hous of Fame, 1. 1835 ; rowe : {lo:^e). King Horn, 1. 1092. Line
80 recalls Ancr. Eiwle, p. 198 : ' Her beocS nu areawe itold,' etc. ; p. 336 :
adunewardes bi reawe d> bi reawe ; Langl. C. II. 22: And rekene hem ly
reive, rowe. Spec. jMS. R, is the scribe's form for reive, and is not to be
referred to O.E. rdiv.

1. 81, also 1. 139. The list of the virtues follows, ns based on the
classification of Alcuin's Liber. They are iiertuz, 11. 71, 79.

1. 82. be rede: The suggestion of MS. R as to the syntax of the line
in the construction, is my rede, is not to be accepted, rede cannot be in
the nominative case, but must be a dative, object of the preposition be.

1. 83. bilene: O.E. geleafa, N.E. 5e?('e/ through M.E. bileue. Comi^are

54 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages G — 7, lines 83 — 102.

with the verb 1. 84, hileve, to reinatn, <. he-Ufan, M.E. beleue, ami
Skeat's note to Leg. of G. W,, 1. 10 ; Gen. and Ex., 1, 1332 : ' Ysaac hileaf
unsLigen.'

1. 85. mieknesse: Tlie spelling witli ie in MS. Aj is due, as in the
case of N.E. believe, to Nomuui-French influence through analogy with
such words as N.E. cjrief. Tiie spelling mieknesse occurs in Political Suugs
of England, p. 335: 'So is mieknesse driven adoun, and pride is riseii oti
heili.' In the later MSS. inorganic e unites the suffix with the root. The
metrical qu:dit}^ of the verse is iniproved by the reading mekenesse.

1, 88. The verse describing true humility is to be read as follov.-s :
' pat is verray • humilite. '

1. 89. And.- also 1. 649, regular ]\I.E. form for if. It is used by
Lydgate, T. of Gl, 11. 1002, 1289; Spenser, and of course by Chaucer;
Pearl, str. 47, I. 8 ; Tit. And. II. i. 69 ; Bacou, Essay 23, 1. 38. Cf. an't,
Macbeth, III. vi. 19.

The rime ore : {more') occurs in Tlie Erl of Tolous, 11. 586, 587 : ' Y ask
mercy for gf)ddys ore' : (more). Compare Speculum, 1. 540 : ' crie]? merci
and ore ' : (sore). See Zupitza, Guy of W., note to 1. 8280.

1. 92. Line 92 is repeated I. 474. Tlie I'inie repentaunce : penaunce
occurs lines 474, 770, and 1. 830 in IZg- Read 1. 92 as follows :
' Aiul rkli yprfdre ' to don penaunce.'

redi: vb. prepare "i sb. readiness'^ or supplying be : be ready?

1. 94. shrifte of m,ou]'>e: also 1. 473, a typical M.E. expression. See
Zupitza, note to Athelston, v. 1. 688 ; Leonard, note to the poem Aus der
Eolle, 1. 51 ; Pers. T., 1. 29 ; Bel. Ant, p. 243. II.; and Skeat's note to
cordis contritione, O.E. Homily, Hie die est, 1. 58, where the second step
in contrition is described as ' confession of mouth,' Oris confessione of 1. 56
of the same homily. See Skeat's ilhistrations and his annotation to tlie
lines 55 ff.: 'lie (i. e. god-cdmihtin) liauecS geuen us to beon vin^ freo, j^et
we ma^en mid «re viuie bringen us ut of ]pisse putte ' . . . ' j^urh mu^es
openunge.'

1. 97. ]>ewes: i.e. god theivys, Ipotis, 1. 179; heaued ])eawes, Scnvles
Warde, 11. 40, 41 ; -clere, 2 N. t., 1. 101 ; Prov. of Hendyng, 11. 4, 5 :

' mouie l^ewes

Forte teclie fele slirewes.'

Page 7, 1. 101. ])e wicke ]?et(jes .• foule ^^ewes, 1. 72, and gode ^eioes, 1.
97, make up the '\)eioes, the mental qualities, discusse 1 by Skeat, note to
Leg. of G. Women, 1. 2577. wikked theives are described in Hie Hous of
Fame, 1. 1834, and, on ground of Alcuin's Liber, are limited to the vices
as detined by the Ancren Puide, p. 198 : ' ])e seonen heaued sunnen,' popular
everywhere in literature of the Middle Ages. See for the seven decully
si)is, MS. Cot. Ap. 45 ; Stiirzinger Le Pelerinage de Vie humaine, p. 3:-i2,
'tlie fiual assault of the seven deadly sins' ; Ancr. Bitole, p. 198 ft'.: ' Her
beo<5 nu areawe itold j^e seouen heaued sunnen': 1. ])q Liun oi Prude;
2. ])& Neddre of attri Onde; 3. ]>e Unicorne of TFre^he ; 4. ])e Bore of
he^li Slouh^e ; 5. Ipe Vox of ^icounge ; 6. Ipa Suwe of ^iuernesse; 7. ]?e
Scorpiun of Lecherie.

nempne : nempne probably wi^h double thesis at the cassura, ornempne
with apocope of -e, caused confusion with the copyist, as is proved by the
variants, nempne was transcribed in various ways in I. 108.

1. 102. mnche sh reives : very bad qualities. The Speculum employs
tlie substantive shreives, where tlie adjective is expected. Tliis construc-
tion is not uncommon in M.E. See A Poem on the Times of Edward II.,
1. 406, and mo:he schrcwe. The Tale of Gamelyn, 11. 6, 230.

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 7, lines 102 — 109. 55

moche: Skeat discusses the use of moche as applied to size, Gmnelyn,

note to 1. 230.

Ipeices : shreives: The same rime occurs, Prov. of Send., 11. 4, 5, Conf.

Amant., Bk. vii., 1. 44, and Hoiis of Fame, 11. 1834 ff. Compare line 102

with Chaucer's verses, 11. 1830 tf. :

' We ben slirewes, every wight,

And han delyte in wikkednes,

As gode folk had in goodnes ;

And loye to be knowen shrewcs.

And fulle of vice and wikked thewes.'

MS. R of the S])ec\dum purifies the diction of the line by the removal

of the redundant expression illustrative of litotes, noht gode, placing the

verse in type D : , , , •>

'pdtc arc, switne, mykel snrewes.

1. 103. led : red: of MS. Aj is undoubtedly a scribal error. Read
rede (dat. plu.) : lede (inf.) on authority of the other MSS., and according
to the laws governing the inflection of the poem. Final e was pro-
nounced. See Introduction.

1. 104. stronge: See Sievers, § 299, N. 1. The e is to be added on
account of the metre. It seems to be authorized by the O.E. form.

1. 105. is hit : to be retained on authority of the oldest MS. Logically
stress should be given to is rather tlian to it, as is required b}' group Y.
The verse is unmistakably type C. It would be impossible to read gode.
Hi remodels the verse according to type D.

1. 106. For: For, H^R, is to be cancelled. It exists only in one
group of related texts.

1. 107. Line 107 is unsatisfactory in any of its readings. Refer to the
Introduction, Chapter over Versification.

1. 109. Pride: Pride occurs in its normal M.E. position, standing
first in the list of the vices. This is the arrangement of Alcuin in the
Liber, Chap. XXVII., De octo vitiis principalibus d- primo de Superbia.
Primnyn vitium est superbia, de qua dicitur: Initium omnis peccati
superbia, qua? regina omnium malorum ; Chap. XXIIL, Maximum diaboli
peccatum fuit superbia. It is the order usual in enumerations of this
period. Pride is the first sin in Gower's Confessio and in TJie Pcrsones
Tale, as Schick has indicated in his note to T. of Gl., 1. 761. This view is
confirmed by the old poem, The Liif of Adam, and in Eel. Ant. and
Cliaucer's Pers. Tale.

The Liif of Adam, 1. 61 : ' for it com out of heuen,

And was the form[est] sinue of seven.'
Eel, Ant., p. 166 : ' Pride is out and pride is ine,

And pride is rot of every sinne.
And pride will never blynne ! '
Pers. Tale, 1. 834 : 'The rote of thise sinnes than is pride,' etc.
See Skeat's note, Langl., p. vi., 1. 118, and Werner with reference to
Hraban, TheoduJf, Prosper, etc., pp. 253, 254. Pride is described in Tlie
Simonie, 11. 459, 460 :

' Pride priketh aboute, wid withe and wid onde :
Pes, loue, and charite hien hem out of londe.'
See also lists of Hampole, of the Ancren Riuie, etc. See note to 1. 18.
Cp. R. of Gl, 11. 185 ff. :

'. . turnde to sleu>e & to prude • & to lecherie,
To glotonie, (& heye men ■ muche to robberie).'
Jpotis, 1. 410 : ' Pryde is a synne most of plyghte,
pat wratthef lesus, ful of myghte.'

56 Critical and Explanatm'y Notes. Page 7, lines 109 — 12:5.

Compare 1. 109 with Maundeville, p. 3 : Pnjde, Covetyse, and Envye,
han so enflaumed the Hertes of Lordes of the world, etc.

1. 111. on of '\>o: pleonastic also in Ipotis, D 1. 171 : 'Erjje . . is on

of ])00.'

I. 114. The vocabulary of the Spectdtim is enriched by scribal inter-
pretation of the ])isterHesse : dyrlienes, MSS. DHj, merkenes MS. R.
myrkenes is used also in Tundnle, 11. 182, 437, 1122, 1205, and by Ham-
pole, Prick of Conscience, see 1. 7820 : ' pare es, withouten myrknes, lyght.'
Read here -nisse, to rime with hlisse.

Tyndale, 1. 181 : ' ]5ou shalte to fire withouten ende
And to merknes art J^ou frende.'
Macbeth, V. i. 40 : ' Hell is murky.'
1. 116. Wicke slev^e: sleii]>es, 1. 121. See Schick's note to T. of GL,

I. 244. Sleu])e is translated literally by MS. R in the reading sloivnes,

II. 116 and 121. See Skeat, Diet., under sloth, and in medieval texts:
Langl.Prol., A, 1. 45 : ^ Sleep and Slen^lpe suwe]? hem euere'; Leg. of G. W.,

I. 1722: *To kepen her fro slouthe and ydelnesse' ; M. of L. T., 1. 530:
'■diligent, with outen sleivtlie' ; Sec. N. T., 1. 258: vnthouten slouthe;
Ancr. R., p. 208 : 'nis hit tricherie, o<Ser :^emeleaste of slouhie' ; Pers. T.,

II. 1687 ff. : ^slouthe . . . shendeth al that he doth'; Conf. Aman. (ed.
Morley), p. 176: Slouth oflachesse; p. 187: Slouth of Negligence ; p. 188:
Slouth ofldelnesse; p. 206 : ST,outh ofSlepe; also Pers. T., 11. 1738 ff.:
Conf. Amans, p. 206, 1. 41 : '. . . he is cleped Soinpnolence,

Which doth to Slouth his reverence,
As he which is his chamberlain.'

leccherie : See Ipotis, text D, 1. 406 : ' lecherye is ]?e devels net,^ recalling
the world's paunter, 1. 18 of the Specidum. The line is to be compared
with Ipotis, D 11. 356, 357 :

'And glotonye is pe fur>e broker,
Lecherye is ^e fevpe.
On of ^e warste abowe erl^e.'

1. 117. Accedie: normal form ctccidie; O.Fr. accide; Lat. acedia; the
mental prostration of the recluse after fasting or other excess of asceti-
cism. See Murray's Dictionary under accidie, and Lang]., V. B, 1. 366 ;
C, ]. 417 : ' After al this excesse, he had an accidie.' Accidia is the lazy
parson of Jusserand's Piers Ploivman, p. 235. It occurs often as a
synonym of sloth, e. g. Ancr. Biwle, p. 208 : 'me not nout ]7eonne is hit
3emeleste, under accidie Ipet ich cleopede slouh^e' ; The Persones Tale,
II. 1649 ff. : 'the sinne of accidie, or slouth'; 1. 1691: ' roten sinne of
accidie and slontlie.' But thus A^enhite, 1. 10 : ' Sleanh^e \>Qt me clepej) ine
dermic oxcidie,' but this is not the application of the poet of the Speculum,
as 1. 121 distinctly tells us : ' Accedie is sleu.])es bro]>er.' See Ancr. P.,
p. 286 : ' Accidies salue is gostlich gledscliipe.' bee also TJie Seven
Deadly Sins of London, Thomas Decker, 1606. Persones Tale, II. 1650 ff. :
' Accidie maketh him hevy^, thoughtful and wrawe ' ; ' bitternesse is
mother of accidie'; 'accidie the anguish of a trouble herte'; 11. 1827 ff.:
' ther ben . . remedies ayenst accidie,' etc.

as: is to be omitted on authority of four ^ISS. For the redundant as
in the sentence, cf. Schick, T. of GL, 1. 39. See also I. 121.

1. 119. loisse: O.E. wissian, to teach, see Schick's note, T. of GL,
1. 637.

1. 123. derne: O.L.G. derni; O.H.G. tarni, hence archaic M.H.G.
Tarnkappe. The mediieval poets liked the word derne. See Langl., A.
X., 1. 199 : deede derne; B. IL, 1. 175: derne vsurye. Orrm uses dcerne,
verses 14,266, 18,864, 19,886.

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 7, lines 123 — 126. 57

V. 14,266 : ' All was he derne

Bilokenn & bilappedd.'
V. 19,886 : 'Ace itt iss dep d- dcerne.'
derne is united with the liistory of rune; ' Godess dcerne rnne,^ Orrm.
18,786, 18,864; 'God [scheawede] his derne runes,' Ancr. Bkvle, p. 154,
fo!. 40 ; Godes denie runes, p. 96 ; Spring Time (' Specimens of Lyric
Poetry,' XL, p. 49), 11. 28 ff. :

' Deawes donke> >e dounes,
Deores wij> hueve derna rounes,
Domes forte derne.'
See King Horn, 1363: 'He iouede Horn wel derne ^ ; Cursor Mundi,
V. 32 of ' The Visit of the Magi ' :

' ]3e thoghtfulest am£»ig l^am selue,
and did fam in a montaiu dern,
[Biseli] to wait ^e stern.'

Compare underne, 'not secret,' AncT. Miwle, p, 24; Wicl., John iv. 6;
Mavnd. 163; Shor. 84. For its derived and secondary meaning see
Clerkes Tale:

1. 260 ! 'The tyme of vndern of the same day.'
1, 981 : ' Abouten vnderyi gan this erl alyghte,'
Orrm., 1. 19,458 : ' Au dajj at unnderrn time.'

See also Ancr. JR,, p. 24 : ' Fiftene psalmes sigge<5 abntan undern deies.'

1. 124. anuied: anuied occurs in tlie sense of wearied, troubled, or
reluctant, in several instances in The Persones Tale. See Havelok, 1. 1735,
and Pers. T., 11. 1683, 1684 : ' Of accidie conietli Hrst that a man is annoied
. . . to do any goodnesse' ; 1. 1656 : 'it [accidie] is annoye oi goodnessc.'

1. 125. MS. Hq places the line under type A by the substitution of
Welofte for Offte. "

viourninge : Read inourninge, dative, to rime with sprimje. Final -e
of the infinitive is pronounced in the verse of the Specidum^ Read
svnche, cancelling u-icke, as Prof. Schick suggests, for the improvement of
the metre.

1. 126. Wanhope : a fine English word, suggesting iinhope of Lang-
land's story of the cats and the mice, and described in Ipatis, text D, 11.
422 : Wanhope is ]>e ]mdde hro\'>er ; 11. 447 :
' Wanhope it is ano]>er synne,
That many a man is bounden in.
Yf a man be falle l)eriune
And doth it ever and wille not bl}^,
And troweth not god, ful of myjt,
The fende to wanhope hym plyjt,
That he wil no mercy crave,
For he hopeth non to have.
And for that urmhopc, wr3'tyn I fynde,
He goth to helle withouten ende. '

See also T. of Gl„ 11. 673 and 895, and the quotation cited in Schick's note
to line 248, Life of our L(idg, 1^ a ;

' It is also the myghty pauyce fayre,
Ageyn imnhopc and dysperncion,
Cristal shelde of pallas for dispayre.'
Ham. Pr. of C, 1. 2228 : ' ]?ai sal fande at his last endyng
Hym into wanhope for to bring.'

Kn. Tale, 1. 391 : 'Wel onghte I sterve in loanhope and distresse' ; T. of
GL, 1. 895 : ivanhop <!• dispaire ; The Persones Tcde, II. 1705-6: wanhope

58 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 7 — 8, II. 126 — 139.

. . despeir of the mercy of God. See Hampole, P. of C, 1. 2229. See also
the last paragraphs of The Personcs Tale. pp. 580 ff. (Tyrwh.), and Con-
fessio Amantis, pp. 213, 214 of Morley's edition.

Page 8. 1. 127. T^^pe A is to be preserved on authority of three
MSS., ])at bote being supported by the oldest text.

1. 129. Wro])er hele : This beautiful old construction occurs in Seinte
Marherete, 1. 10, and was, therefore, in use so early as 1200. Wroper Jiele
Avas commonly made the object of a preposition, as in MS. Hj : With wro])e
hele, or to wro]>er hele, as in 0. E. Misc., p. 48 ; Tlie Life of St. Jxdiana,
text A, ]. 47 : ' tu seist to ivraier heale^ ; 1. 92 : ' to wra^er heale iivur^en ' ;
1. 118: ' sinken to wra^er heale ovv to ]7e bale bitter deope into belle.'
Ancr. R., p. 102 : 'Go ut ase dude Dina, Jacobes doubter to tin-other hele.^
0. E. Horn., p. 33, has lorether hele and 'tifele hele. Wro])er hele is to be
construed as the old gen. of the fem. adj. wrd]) (O.E. ending -re) combined
with hele, O.E. hcelu, lord]) signifying bad, angry, hcdn, health. See note
to Cursor Mundi, 1. 257, for explanation of the construction. Wro]>er
hele is found La-^amon, 1. 29,536; FM. of Brunne, 11. 104, 201, 291. See
the related goderhele with parallel construction, B. of 01., 1. 7570 : ' ))at
goder hele al engelond was heo euere ibore.' See wassail.

Compare with the idiomatic phraseology of 1. 129, verses 301 of Biers
PI. and King Bichard.

Spec, 1. 129 : ' Wro]jer hele was ludas born.'
F. PL, 1. 301 : ' For to wrofer hele was he iwrou^t.'
K. Rich., 1. 129 : ' Why shope thou me to wroJ>er hele.'

1. 130. lorn : preserved on authority of the oldest and best MS., for
logical and metrical smoothness in the verse.

]. 131. Line 131 may have two readings according to the stress
attributed to Merci:

' Merci he les • furw fat sinne ' D.
' Merci he les • J>urw }>at sinne ' C.

The theology of verses 129 — -131 is not based on scriptural text. It
finds parallel in The Bersones Tale, 11. 1713 ff. : '. . . he that is despeired,
ther n'is no felonie, ne no sinne, that he douteth for to do, as shewed wel
by Judas.' The sin wanhope, despair of the mercy of God, is described
in the next to the last paragraph of the Tale, 11. 3 tf. : ' Tha first ivanhope
cometh of that, he demeth that he hath sinned so gretly and so oft, and
so long lyen in sinne, that he shal not be saved.' See also Conf. Amant.,
p. 213 :

1. 37 : ' Also whan he is falle iu sinne.

Hem thenketh he is so coulpable,
That god woU nought be merciable
So great a sinne to foryive.'
1. 56 : ' Wanhope folweth atte laste,

AVhiche may nought longe after laste.

But sod wot whider lie shall wende ! '

I. 133. hirede: MSS. AjD E, and perhaps A2, support the reading
lirede through slightly corrupted forms.

II. 137, 138. sarmoun : lesczoun: See notes to lines 57, 58.

1. 139. MS. A2 supplies the ellipsis by which Wisdom, 1. 139, is left
without a predicate: Wisdom vse wel, etc. Otherwise there is no clue to
the exact meaning intended by the poet. For niediseval interpretation of
wisdom, see other M.E. texts, for instance, The Owl and the Nightingale,
11. 1755, 1756:

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 8 — 9, //. 139 — 152. 59

' ]5ar he deme> inanie ri3te doni,
And diht and writ mani ^visdom,
And >uih his mufe and ]>\x\\\ his honde
Hit is J'e betere into Scotloude.'

See a MS. discourse over icisclom :

' There is no tliynge better than ^vysdoIne, ne no J^yng swetter tlian
konnynge, ne no thynge lustyer than knowlege, ne no tliynge worse than
lewdenes. It is an highe i;odenes of god to knowe what ])ou sohuldest do
and eschew. And it is an high wrothidnes not to knowe wdiere ]?oii gost.
])er for loue wysdoine and it scliall be schewed vnto ])e. Go to it, and it
schall come to ]?e. Be besy there aboute, and it scliall lerne the.'
Selected from 'the boke' 'to enforme man howe he schulde flee vice and
folowe vertits by consideration of a man himself.'

1. 140. erere : also 1. 168, not a common form; comp. of ar. It is not
preserved in later MSS. of the Sj)ec. It is retained on authority of MS. Aj.
seide : Read sede. The rime demands sede (drede : sede). < O.E. scede.
-c O.E. scegde. See Phonology, reed : seed occurs Fl. and Bljl., 1. 52.

1. 143. do god: Tiie preacher was eminently a philanthropist. He
continually emphasizes the doctrine of good works, gode dede. See II.
461, 674, 860—876, etc.

1. 144. rod: Chaucer would have spoken rode. Final -e is to be ex-
pected, but on basis of the co-ordinate rime, rod : god (adj. with subst.
use) rod is to be read without a syllabic final -e.

1. 146. inouh : inouh as well as god (N.E. God), lines 25 and 35 are
argument in support of a type C. Neither can be read with the final -e
necessary to prevent the clashing of two stressed syllables at the caesura.

1. 147. Iperioid : MS. A, preserves the correct form ]>erunth to rime
with gri]y in opposition to the false orthography ])er wid of MS. Aj.

1. 148. Tnerci and gri]y : Examples of the juxtaposition of merci with
gri]) are not abundant. Fes and gri]') are more commonly united. See
Kolbing, Sir Beves, note to A, 1. 849.

Page 9, 1. 149. ]ns : i. e.' ])is> of MSS. AjIIj, written in full ]ns is in
MSS. A2H2, is to be regarded as monosyllabic as in A^ The contraction
occurs in Chaucer and Lydgate. See the illustrations cited by Schick,
T.ofG., 1.496.

1. 151. lionour : honors, i.e. the material conditions that are accom-
panied with honor, see 11. 152 — ^158. The figure is metonymy.

1. 152, also 163. londes : rentes : londis, rentis in H^ ; Londys " rentys
in Ho ; B. of GL, 11. 2462, 6628, 6630, 7585, 7686, 8565, 10,267, 10,268.

hour : Bnr as inner and private department was distinguished from
hall, O.E. heall, in the O.E. period. See Beownlf, 1. 140 : ' ra;ste sohte bed
after buriim,' see also 11. 1311 and 2456; Murray, N. E. Diet., under
bower. Illustrations from M.E. texts are as follows: Orrm, 1. 8134:
' Onnfasst to kingess hire'' ; hour occurs in figurative usage, Aiicr. Biwle,
p. 34, fol. 8 : ' ]7et into ower hreoste bur is iliht of heouene ' ; p. 102, fol.
25 : Ipine heorte hur ; K. Horn, 1. 386 : ' al j^e hnr gan li^te ' ; 729 : ut of
bnre of lore; 1472: at Fikenhildes bure ; also 273, 290, 400, and many
additional instances ; Langl. (redaction A. III.) 13, 14 :

' the lustise scone

Busked him into the hour, ther the buyrde was inne.'

And C. VII., 1. 288 ; B. V., 1. 222 :

' The beste lays in my bour, and in my bed chamhre.'

Harroiving of Hell, 1, 31 : ' He lihte of his he^e tour
Into scinte Marie bour,'

60 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 9, lines 152 — 154.

Gamelyn, 1. 405 : ' If I leete the goon out of his hour.'
Sir Beues, A, 1, 160 : ' 'pa leuedi a fond in hire hour.'
Pari, of F., 1. 304 : ' Of biaunches were her Imllcs and her botcrcs.'
hour and halle are described together in Guy of Warwick, B. 102, The
Nonne Prestes Tale, I. 12 ; Spenser has in botvre or hall, Faerie Queene,
I. viii, str. 29, 1. 9 ; from inner bowre, I. viii, str. 5, 1.6; G-^iy of Warwick,
1. 267-4: mayde bryght in bowre; Pearl, str. 81, I. 3 — 4 :
' Bryng me to that bygly bylde,
And let me se thy blysful bor.'

The word was still in use in Spenser's time. It occurs in the Protha-
lamion :

1. 14: ' daiutie gemmes

Fit to decke maydens boicrcs.'
1. 91 : ' Ye gentle Birdes ! the worlds faire ornament
And heauens glorie, whom this happie hower
Doth leade into your lovers blissfuJl boicer.'
L. Allegro, 1. 87 : '. . • in haste her bowre she leaves,
With Thestylis to bind the sheaves.'

The original significance of the O.E. bur was lost early. It seems to
be retained by Tennyson and Scott :

Godiva, 1, 42 : ' Then fled she to her inmost bower.'
Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, vol. ii. p. 144 (ed. 1802):
'There were twa sisters sat in a botir,

Edinborough, Edinborough.
Ther cam a knight to be their wooer,' etc.

Bayard Taylor retains a trace of the earlier significance in The Poet of
the Hast, 1. 3.

H.2 reads halle and boivre, bowre in rime with honowre. The Speculwm
does not preserve honour with variable stress, but retains the old accent
honoilr. The alternative hdnoiw is not found.

hcdle, AgD halles: the public room characteristic of English life in this
period, early the centre of social activity and the seat of conviviality, as
described in O.E. poems, Beowidf, Andreas, etc. See Heyne, Heorot ;
Grimm, Andreas and Elene xxxvii ; and illustration in Gnomic Verses,
1. 28 f. :

' . . . cyning sceal on healle
be'kgas dielau ,....'

Distinction between halle and bour seems to be defined in Hartmann's
Iwein, 11. 77 ft".

1. 153, sihier and gold: related terms often used conjointlv in ]\f.E.
texts : for example PM. of Gl., A 285, 2609, 3552, 3559, 4013, 5543, 8292 ;
Sir Beues, A 1. 562: al ])e seiner ne al ]ie (joMe ; A 1. 2616: Naijjer for
seiner ne for golde ; Bich. C. de L., 1. 3796 ; Arthonr and Merlin, 1. 128 ;
King of Tars, V 1. 81 ; Seven Sages, A 1. 2719 ; Alisaunder, 1. 103.

1. 154. tresor . . . bold: 'stores? of treasure' . . . 'buildings.' For
bold, see Middle, No. 16, 11. 8-9 :

' ]>xr ic wic huge,

bold, mid bearnum, ond ic bide p&v ..."

See Merlin's description of the sword of Arthonr :
' Ich am yhote Escalibore,
Unto a king a faire tresore.'

Bbt. ofGl. 1. 7133 : tresour . . . gold; Sir Beues, A 1. 1504 : gold . . . tresor;
Ebt. of GL, 1. 372 : Tresour . . . o]^er god.

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 9, lines 155 — 159. 61

1. 155. mete . . . drinke: another instance of juxtaposition of ordinary
ternis, illustrated with frequency; Sir Beues, A 1. 2125: ''Mete and drinJce
]7ai hadde afvn'; also Lauiifal, 1. 340; the litotes Gamely)!., 1.390: ^ mete
ne dnjnk had he non ' ; Bbt. of GL, 11. 8808, 8848, 11,294, 11,997; Somp-
iboures Tale, 1. 1G7: Of tnete and drinke. See a poem Atis der Hulle, ed.
Leonard, 1. 57 of text A :

' In delycate metys I sette ray delyte
And niyjlity wynes vnto my pay. '

metys (plural in -ys): is the reading of JTg. The meaning- is prohahly
general for food, as 1. 900 and Marlowe's Faustus, st. I, 1. 164. See Kul-
bing's note, Sir Beues, A 1. 1570 and A 1. 1739.

drinke : This is a plural form to rime with swinke, inf. in -e, the swinke
of later MSS. See Kolbing's note to Sir Beues, M, 1. 1047.

riche : translated as 'delicious' by Kulbing, Sir Beues, 0, 1. 2846, ^A
ryche souper there Avas dyght.' It could ajjpropriately have the same
meaning here, but 'highly seasoned' is to be preferred. iJj proposes
(juode drinke. Riche is to be distinguished from Biche 1. 153, used in the
sense of 'costly'; cf. Eichesses, 'costly articles,' P. PL, A III., 1. 24. See
in note to 1. 155 the qualities ascribed to met and driidi, 1. 57, A poem A-us
der H., perhaps equivalent to riche.

1. 156. sicinke : to labour hard. Eead swin^'c according to the inflec-
tional characteristics of the Speculum, swinke, a common word in M.E.,
is not to be found in Shakspere. See Skeat, Leg. of G. W., note to 1. 2041.

]>erfore : ' for it,' as in IMarlowe's Faustus, the last line of the first scene.
1. 157. Hele of bodi: also Persones Tale, 1. 786. huide: here 'human
skin.' See Breul's note to Sir Gowther, 1. 33 ; The Erl of Toidous, 1. 189 :
hew and ek ofhyde, hyde in rime Avith pryde.

1. 158. los: 'renown' on account of vice as well as of virtue; see
note, Prompt. Parv., and reference to Sir Gowther, 1. 186 :

' His loose sprong ful wide
because of sacrilegious deede.'

Mannd., p. 108: 'Heroudes of gret name and loos for her crueltee.' In
the meaning glory {Ridim) los occurs in sense of good renown, Langl.
viii, 1. 109 (C), '^oure goode loos to shewe' ; xiv. 1. Ill : 'good loos of his
hondes;' Hous of Fame, 1621, 1722, etc. Tobler in Chrest., on 'Half
Church Latin,' disclaims the derivation of los from the French: Church-
Latin laus, Fr. los, M.E. los. See note to 1. 166, and Skeat's note to Leg.
of G. W., 1. 1514 : ' Ercules, that had the grete los.' For the combined use
of los in both senses, Hous of Fame gives example, 11. 1618 S..:

' I graunte vow,

That ye shal have a shrewed fame
And ivikkcd loos and worse name,
Though ye good loos have wel deserved. '

See Kolbing's note to los, Sir Beues, M. 1. 22.

1. 159. miirie : also 1. 905, and muryere, 1. 284. Zupitza's explanation
is to be referred to in Engl. Stud., vol. vii, p. 465 ff., giving nominatives
myrge, mirge, merge (M.E. merge). Chancer naturally reproduces the
three forms possible in M.E. See Stratmann, M.E. Diet.

hem ]>i7ike]> : methinks of Shakspere, O.E. iynccan, ^Ahte, ge^uht. him
])ouJde, 1. 32, impersonal verb followed by O.E. dative, here hem or hym.
See notes to II. 521 and 648, and Zupitza's note to Guy of Warwick, 1. 385,
also 1. 6223, Gamelyn, 1. 398, and Pearl:

str. 46, ]. 12 : ' Uss thyiik uss oghc to take more.'

62 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 9, lines 159 — 166.

str. 47, 1. 1 : ' More haf we served uus thynk so.

Then thyse '

1. 160. ibouht . . . dere: common M.E. pliraseolosry for 'redeemed,'
of Is. Ixiii. 9, or ' bought with a price,' 1 Corinth, vi. 20. See Kolbing's
note to Sir Benes, A, 1. 566, including Breul's to Sir Gotvther, 1. 3, and
Skeat's to Pard. Tale, 1. 501. Compare bouJite . . . sore, 1. 2.S6, and the
following illustrations, where the application is sometimes different from
the scriptural sense and is adapted to the language of ordinary life :
Hymn 07i the Nativity, 1. 152 : 'That on the bitter cross

Must redeem our loss.'
She}). Cal., May, 1. 299 : * set too clear a jjrice.'

July, 1. 148 : 'Whose love he bought too dear.'
Pearl, str. 62, 1. 1 : ' This maskellez perle that hoght is dere,

1. 3 : Is lyke the reme of heveues clere.'
Toivnl. Myst., 1. 244 : ' I have theym hoght agan

"With shedyng of my blode.'
Mundus et Infans, 1. 291 : ' bonerly bought you. on the roode tree.'
Pearl, str. 75, 1. 5 : 'For thay arii boght fro the urthe aloynte.'
Maund., Prol. to Voiage, 1. 41 : 'how dere he boughte . . . and how dere he

a^enboght us, for the grete love . . .'
pe Wohunge of u. Lauerd, 1. 120 : 'J'e blod, ]>at me bohte.^

1. 125 : ' si(5en pat tu bohtes herte for herte.'
1. 140: 'mi lines luue, witS ]>i blod pu haues
me boht.'
The riming word is boulite, U. 26 and 226, as referred to in Kolbing's
note and illustrated in that connection. See also as follows:
Poem,a Morale, 1. 184 : ^wel cleore he us bohte.'
T. of Gl., 1. 1258 : ' And more of pris, when it is dere bou^t.'
Camp, of Mars, 1. 167 : ' I yaf m}- trewe servise and my thoght,
For evermore — hoio dere I have it boht ! '

fid: supplied from MSS. A.2DH1H2R. tvel of^j illustrates skipping,
the eye of the copyist probablj' catching the word from ivel, 1. 161.

he seynte John: 1. 161 in MS. H.,. Common in Chaucer, Somp. Tale,
]. 175 ; Man of L. T., 1. 1019 : Pard. T., 1. 752 ; Boh of the D., 1. 1.319 ;
Pari, of F., 1. 451. See Kolbing's note, Sir Beves, M, 1. 314, under illus-
trations of was I nevere none and be sein Ion. Benes, A, 1. 2747 ; 1. 4377 ;
0, 1. 3571 ; The Erl of T., 11. 152, 517, 793, 931, 971, 1192.

Latin, nihil . . . qnam: j\lS. Aj reads ' nichil . . . quam.'

]. 161. falle wel : freely translated 'may happen percliance.' Somp.
Tale. ]. 5, 'And so befell ... on a day'; also 'Hie Erl of T., 11. 22, 181,
493, 997 ; JV. Prestes Tale, 1. 452, ' so byfeV

on a day is to be referred to 1. 49 of the Sjjecidiini ; 1. 61 of Tundale.

tvel : catel : The same rime occurs 11. 578, 896, 942.

1. 163. londes, rentes: 'property and its revenues'; also 1. 152 and
March. Tale, 1. 67. Bbt. of Gl., 1. 451, explains the terms:

' & fei a lond igranted were

To a man to here J^eruore a certein rente bi 3ere.'
Tlie Nonne Prestes Tale expresses the idea, 1. 7 : ^ catel and rente.^

1. 164. pore of mod : Compare the various expressions of humility as
represented in M.E. interpretation ;iTid by the poet: ''low of herte,' 1. 165 ;
^ halt ])ermide noht,' 1. 171 ; ^hoide lon-e,' 1. 179.

1. 165. fnl iwis: See note to I. 723.

1. 16G. I del pry s : 'praise,' '})rice,' = 'value,' recalling los 1. 158, the

Critical and Exjylanatory Notes. Pages 9 — 10, U. 166 — 173. 63

two words perhaps synonymous in Sir Benes : M. 1. 22, ' For to wj-nne
price and loos' ; M. 1. 3888, 'lose ne of p?-iee'; T. of GL, I. 1381 : 'Now
laude and pris.' Gamelyn increases the vocabuhiry growing from pris
with the meaning valour, 11. 772 and 804 : ' ^onge men of 2wys.' See also
T. of Gl., 1. 1258, quoted in note to 1. 160. Other M.E. meanings are as
follows :

Pearl, str. 35, 1. 11 : ' Hys prese, his 2}ri/s, and hys parage.'

T.ofGl.,l.lBSO: ' A litl tretise

In pris of xcomen, oonli for liir sake.'
Minot, Polit. Song, 1. 25 : ' ]?au j^e riche floure-de-lice,
Wan fare/if^ litill prise.'
1. 168. '\>at : of. 1. 140, dat. ' of whom.' Cf. Zupitza's note to Gxiy of
Warunck, 1. 5462.

erere : See note to 1. 140.

seide : Eead sede, Southern form. See note to 1. 140, and ' Introduc-
tion ' under ' Inflection.'

Page 10, 1. 173. skilfulliche : a form not often cited in ]\I.E. Ham-
pole emplo3-s scilnnsli, Ps. xxxi. 6, with the meaning 'reasonable'; but
A^enhite, 1. 6, skelvolliche, 'skillfully,' and Chaucer, Compl. of Mars, 1. 165,
skilfvlly in the sense of particularly :

C. of M., 1. 155 : 'The ordre of corapleynt require th skilfully.

That if a wight shal pleyne pitously . . .'
S. N. T., 1. 320 : 'Men myghten dreden wel and skilfully' (= reasonably).
A corresponding adjective is to be found in Gorbodnc, A, II. 2. 11, 1. 762:

' Lest skillesse rage throwe dowue with headlong fall , . .'
The third York Plaij, 1. 22 : 'A shjlfull beeste J^an will y make.' See
Orrm., 1. 3715; P. of 0., 1. 1818 ; H. of F., 1. 750; Mannyng, Handl.
Synne, 1. 5827 ; Ancren Riwle preserves the substantive in its normal
meaning, p. 346, 'consent of the mind,' sidles ^ettunge; York Plays, The
Ascension, 1. 113 : ' Anodir skill forsoth is pis ' ; Pearl, str. 5, 1. 6, ' Wyth
fijHe skyllez' (timid reasons, see note), etc.; Thos. of Erceld., see Brand!.,
1. 288 : ' I sail Jje telle ])e skille.' Note the following combinations :
Lydg., T. of GL, 1. 1382 .- 'as it is skil & ri^t.'
Ch., Leg. of G. IV., 1. 1892 : ' sMllc and right.'

1. 385 : 'As hit is right and skilful that tliey be.'
The Orrmidum, 1. 12,336 : ' Innsihht, & witt, & shc^d, & skill.'
Sir Samuel Tnke (d. 1673) uses skill in its mediaeval sense, ' reason,' in
The Adventures office Hours, v. 3, 1. 25 :

' He is a fool, who thinks by force or skill
To turn the current of a woman's will.'
Tuke's lines are introduced in the Examiner, May 31, 1829, where skill is
understood to mean in its modern character 'dexterity,' 'force.' They
occur in paraphrases in Aaron Hill's Epilogue to Zara.

The meaning of Icel. skilja, to divide, occurs perhaps in Taming of the
Shreii; iii. 2, 1. 34: 'it skills not much,' i.e. 'makes no difi'erence.' See
Skt., Ety., § 277. The new Enulish signilicance is illustrated in Shak-
spere's time, see Cymb. II. 5, 1. 33 :

' ' Tis grrafer skill
In a true hate, to pray they liave their will.'
See Rich. III. iv. 4. 116 ; Henry IV, Part I, v. 1, 1. 133 ; Pope, Essay on
Criticism, 1. 1 :

'Tis hard to say, if greater vrmf of skill
Appear in writing or in juilgiiig ill.'

64 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 10, //. 176 — 1S8.

]. 176. pine: 'torture' ; liell pine described 11. 277-284. pine is de-
rived from ptna, Folk-Lat. prouuuciation of Latin poena, 'satisfaction,'
'punishment.' Gk. iroivi], penalty, according to Skeat, § 398. See O.H.G.
pina, G. jjem, in distinction from M.E. ^jeyne from the Fr. peine., with the
meaning ' trouble.'

The interpretation ending here recalls the terms of the Hebrew philo-
sophy where wisdom is identilied with goodness, wickedness with foll3\

11. 175-6, 187-188, 265-6, 876 suggest a fallacy of the mediaeval wisdom
philosophy, converting the law, that prosperity is a result of righteous-
ness, destruction of wickedness, into a barter of religious consecration,

11. 177-188. This portion of the poem attains its highest delicacy in
the expression of the doctrine of God's chastening, illustrating with pe-
culiar force Keh. xii. 6 and Job v. 17 :

'Whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth.'
' Behold, blessed is the mau whom God correeteth ;
Therefore despise not thou the chastening of the Almighty.'
The passage suggests a selection from Bede's Eccl. Hist., ed. ^Miller, p. 68,
1. 5 fi'. : ' ond j^eali ^e ]?at wiite hwene heardor & stronger don sy, J)onne is
hit of Infan to donne . . . Foi-<Son ]?aem merm j^uth ]?a jjrea ]?is biis gegear-
wod, ]7(et he ne sy seald ])cem ecan fyruni helle tintgres.'

loiierede: 'love tokens,' 'loving kindness,' Js. Ixiii. 7, a word not com-
mon in the vocabulary' of the period. It is found in E. E. Fscdter C. viii.
5 of the thirteenth century, in Metrical Homilies of the fourteenth century,
and also in A:^enbite, see Strat. Did. Cf. luue eie, p. 430 Ancr. B.

I. 178. drede: 'fear' in the sense of reverence, the line recalling Job
iv. 6: 'Is not thy piety thy confidence?' where piety can be translated
fear of God.

II. 179-180. Not found in ^IS. Aj, probably a careless onu'ssion of the
scribe. The lines are introduced here on authority of five MSS. The
reading is that of MS. Aj.

1. 182. ')naken . . . lese: 'deliver from,' see Zupitza's note, Guy of
Warwick, 1. 10,112.

1. 185. hunger and Ipurst : Bev. vii. 16 : ' They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any more.' Conversely tlie mediaeval poet includes hunger
and ]>urst in ordinary enumerations of the tortures of hell, e. g. Poema
Morale.

1. 229 : ' On helle is hunger end ^iirst, uiiele twa ifere.'
1. 197 : ''purst end hunger . . . eche end eal un hel<5e.'
Pers. Tale, 1. 286 : 'They shul be loasted loith honger . . .

and the gall of the dragon shal ben hir drinJce.'
Orrm., 1. 1614 : '& pinenii Jifer l^i bodi^ a

\v\\)]i chele & ]>risst & hwmgcrr.'
The Poema Morale, in description of heaven, follows Bev. vii. 16,
1. 321 : ' Ne mujen hi werien heom tvH ]>urste ne v:i^ hunger.'
1, 323 : ' Ac Ser nis hunger ne ^urst. ne dietS. ne uuhel^e ne elde.'
1, 186. euere among : 'from time to time,' 'continually?' see Zupitza,
note to Guy of Warwick. 1. 650 ; Liidtke to The Erl of Toidous, 1. 748 ;
and Kirke's note to Shep. Cal., Dec, 1. 112 (str. 19, 1. 4), introduced as
'ever and anon'; King Horn, 1. 1565; Sir Beues, 0, 1. 606; Two Noble
Kinsmen, iv. 3, 1. 86.

1. 188. to eclien here llisse : Isaiah liv. 8: 'With everlasting kindness
will I have mercy on thee.' The graceful climax ending here shows the
earnest naivete of the preacher, one of the notable charms of the poem.
The pictorial quality of the verse is peculiarly vivid in these couplets.

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 10—11, //. 189—207. 65

1. 189. ne ; MS. Ai preserves type D. Five MSS. authorize the
omission of ne. The verse is then to be read according to types C and D :
Man, if Ju leuest noht me.

Page 11. 1. 190. bidene : derived by Zupitza from mid cene, note to
Gmi of U'arivicl; 1. 2408, also 11. 8720, 8748, 11,637. See Murray's Oxford
Dictionary, and Gollaucz's note to Pearl, str. 17, 1. 4. bidene is of fre-
quent occurrence, for instance >S/jec., 1. 834 in Ho ; Lildtke, Erl of Toxdous,
]. 1217 ; Havelok, in tlie sense of 'forthwith,' 11. 730, 2841, with reference
to Tristrem, p. 45 ; Metrical Pscdtcr, Psalm ciii, 1. 74 ; and Orrmidum as
follows, 1. 4793 :

'onn an da33 all bidene.'

Tlie New English derivative of bidene occurs in Blachmod's Mcujazine,
vol. xxviii, p. 738 : ' Read our Bibles, pray bedeenj

1. 194. wel iwite : a frequent expletive, often used merely to fill out
an incomplete line, as in the Sj^ecrditm, 11. 312, 637, 763, 895, 941, and
Chaucer, Prol, 11. 659, 711, 740, 771 ; Rom. of Rose, 11. 1355, 1904, 2018 ;
Havelok, 1. 2208 ; Orrm. 1. 112. For wel ytvote cf Zupitza's note to Guy,
1. 11,948.

I. 195. is nolit : 'is worthless,' also the language of the Scriptures.
See Proverbs xx. 14 ; 2 Kings ii. 19, etc.

II. 196-198. iville — spille : 1 Corinth, v. 5: 'destruction of the flesh,
that the spirit may be saved'; Prov. xix. 18: 'him spare to cause him to
die.' See also Prov. xxiii. 14.

1. 196. abouten: 'everywhere,' 'to full extent'; in 1. 191 abonte,
'around,' 'in the neighbourhood,' explained by Rbt. of Gl.: abonte in ech
side, 11. 3962, 4550, 6153, 6766 ; aboute in eche ende, 11. 22, 3545, 7473.

I. 201. ]?i bileue : a specitie Credo rather than a distinct quality of
faith as described by Alcuin. bileue is used by Rbt. of Gl. in this sense :

St. Dunst. , 1. 27 : 'To teclie him his bileue, paternoster and crede.'
See Credo of tlie A-^enbite, 1. 1 : ' Ich leue ine god . . . makere of heuene
and of er]7e.'

II. 204-206. Eph. iv. 6, reproduced in many M.E. texts, for example
Chaucer, The Seconde Nonnes Tale, 11. 207 ff". :

1. 207 : ' Oo Lord, oo feith, oo god withouten mo,

Oo Cristendom and fader of alle also. . . .'
1. 340 : ' So, in o being of diuinitee,

Thre persones may tlier ryght wel be. '
Conf. Aman., p. 344: 'The High Almighty Trinite,

Which is o God in Unite.' — 1. 17.

Ijwtis, 1, 45 : ' the sone

The fadyr and fe holy goste, togeder wone
Thre personys in trinite.'
11. 20.3-212. See MS. Arund. 286 : ' Of }?e Sacrament of ^^e auter : ' ' pe
jjridde poynt is of 'pe trinite, Jjat euery man owje studef;istly to byleue
i/nie ]?re ]?inges man owe]? to trowe of ]?e trinite : Jje first J^at J^e fader onfZ
sone and ])e holj^ gost is o god ; ])e secunde ]7at god is wi]?oute bygyn-
nynge and schal be wi}7owte end and J^at he made alle Jiinge ; ]>e ]n-idde
is Jjat ])& sone was euer fro ]?& b3-gynnynge wi]? ])e fader und ]?e holy gost
connynge fro hem bojje.'

1.204. o .• as in many MSS. of Chaucer's text. There seems to be no
ground for the alteration of o (text Aj) to oo (text Hj) as is regarded de-
sirable by Skeat, note to Nonne P. T., 1. 207, cited note to 11. 204-6.

1. '207. man: The inter|>olation of man is not justified by the MSS.
This is an instance in which H.^ preserves the most vigorous expression
SPEC. WAR. S

66 Critical and E.rplanatory Notes. Pages 11 — 12, //. 207 — 223.

and the stnootliest metre, and is in keeping with the general character of
the poem.

1. 208. in ]}in herte do : 'enter it into thy lieart,' 'imprint it on tli}'
heart.' do is perliaps interpreted Ijy the German einpnigen.

1. 209-210. The substance of these lines is introduced freely in M.E.
texts. See also Rev. i. 8 ; Is. ix. 6 ; Heh. vii. 3 :

Conf. Amant., p. 344 : ' Withouten ende and beginning

And Creator of alle thing.' — 1. 19.
Tpotis, 1. 35 : ' He is withowte begyunyng

And also withowte eudynge.'
Pocma Moral-, 1. 85 : ' He is ord abuten orde, end ende abuten ende.'
hiijinning : ending : frequent rime. See Poema Morale, 11. 119, 120.
1. 210. ilve JVISS. require the omission of ne, giving illustration of
type C instead of type A :

' Ne netiere shal ' lu'uie ending.'
1. 211. shappere . . . shaftes: frequent alliteration in this connection,
based on Col. 1. 16:

pe Wohungcofu. Laucrd, 1. 62: ^ sclmpperc of alle sclmftes.'
Life of St. Jul., 1. 8 : ' fe lufsurae lauerd Jjat schupte alle schaftes.'
Poema MoraU, 1. 84 : ' he seep ealle Je sceafte (sop alle safte, Tr. MS.).'
Horn. Good Shcp., 1. 8 : ' 3if oenig gesceaft is god . , . seo godnys [is] of iSam

scy^i2^€iulc. '
.Alfred, Tnie Nohilitij, 1. 17 : 'Gode is fader eallra gcsceafta ... hi ealle

gcsceop. '
Minot, Polit. Song, 1. 1 : ' God, J)at schope both se and sand . . .'
Compare also as follows :

Destr, of Troy, 1. 1 : ' Mais'ur in mageste, maker of alle,
endles and on, euer to last.'

1.212. shappere — made man: See Gen. ii. 3: 'created and made,'
King James's version.

Page 12, II. 213, 214. Interpretation of the passage is difficult.
Copyist's forms do not aid in a decision.

1. 213. after his oiven face .- See Gen. i. 27 : ' created man in his own
image'; 1. 26: 'after our likeness.' The text is frequently quoted in
M.E.

Jpotls, B, \. 541 : ' god made Adam,

And schoppe hym ctfter Jiys owenface.'

Kassington, On the Trinity, 1. 96 : ' mad hym aftere tliyne owene

liknesse. '
]\Iaund., Voiage, 1. 41 : 'man, that he made after his oicnc image.'
Alenbite, p. 87, 1. 17 : 'huer by we byej> yssape to his yniage.'
1. 52 : ' to pc ymage and to ]>e anliknesse of god.'
1. 10 : ^ ssop J>c zaiUe to his anlycncssc an to hisfoimnc.'
1.214. heih: 'ho]y,' Almighty.

1. 215. fre poicer : The doctrine of predestination seems settled with
the poet in distinction from Chaucer, see The Nonne Prestes Tale, 11. 411-
417, 422-430.

1. 219. Wheiper : 'which of two.' Read TF7i,eV as monosyllable, see
Skeat's note to Leg. of G. W., 1. 72, and Whe'r, 11. 272, 536, 872.

1. 223. Adam . . . forme man . . . singyn began: Common M.E.
phraseologj'. See as follows:

Maund., Prol. Voiage, 1. 26 : 'for the synne oi oure formere fader Adam.'

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 12, //. 223—232. 67

Poevia Morale, 1. 195 : ' Yves formes federcs gult we abigget alle.'
Pricke of C, 1. 483 : ' ovlv forme fader . . .' ' Ouv forme fader hit an byte.'
]. 224. singyn: See Lcingl, C I, 1. 109.

1. 227. ivit: in the sense of the opening verses of PricJce of Con-
science to be traced in other poems, see note to I. 339 and Add. MS.
11,304:

1. 1 : 'pe might of ]>e fader alle myhty,
pe tvittc of J'c ooiie alle witty,
pn grace anJ \ie godenes of ^e holy goste
on god of myht moste,
be wit us at j^is begynnyng
And bryng vs to a gode endyng.
pe. myht of the fader alle myhty
J»e witte of the sone alle witty.'
his : is D, ys H^ ; Sir Gotvther, 1. 55.

1. 229. eying: 'urging-,' 'instigation,' another instance of the con-
nection of this word with the story of the fall, noted by Skeat, M. of L.
T., I 842 :
M. of L. Tale, 1. 842 : ' . . . tlmrgh wommanes eggcment

Mankynd was lorn and damned ay to dye.'
Tlte Deluge, 1. 241 : ' Bot Jiurj Je cggijng of cue * he ete of an apple.'
Jpotis, 1. 515 : 'And kepyn hem from fel cggynge.'
P. PL, A I, 1. 63 : ' Adam and Eue he eggede to don ille.'
Chester PL, The Creation: 'And, man, also I say to the,

" thou hast not done after me.
Thy wife's cownsell for to flee.
But done so her hydding." '
fend and Ene : 1 Corinth, xi. 3 :
Gcdicht aus d. Holle, p. 62, 1. 187 : ' And that was thorow Evys rede

And ye deuyll of helle, wele y wott, '
Ppotis, D, 1. 276 {Adam speaks) : ' The woman tysed me jjertylle.'

1. 280 {Eve speaks) : ' Lord, the edder . . gart me with gylle."
Pcrs. Talc, 1. 655 :

' The/c?if^ tempted Ete' ; 'Adam consented to the eting of the fruit.'

Eae : cjrene : Tlie same rime is extant HcnuU. ■Syn., h 140 ; P. Morale :
eue : ileue, 1. 174 ; Eue : hue, Pricke of C, 1. 492.

1. 230. dede : 'committed.' gan: paraphrastic, to be omitted in
translation.

1. 232. pylt : supplied from ^2- I^ reads put, H2 ijylte, R pilte ; cf. 1.
888 ; Ai has ipult, A,^ plyte, D pute, H^ Ipylt. The prefix i- of the par-
ticiple is not demanded by the rhythm. For the combination pult +
paradys, or pyne, see as follows :

LangL, B XV, 1. 62 : ' Pulte out oi paradys.'

Horn, I. 129 : ' heo weren ipult ut oi pccradise.'
Adam and Eve, 1. 123 : ' Pulte out of paradys.'

LangL, B XI, 1. 157 : ^ Pulte cute oi pyne.'

LangL, B VIII, 1. 96 : 'to jnilte adown the wikked.'
See further Sir Beues, A, 1. 875 ; Ancr. Rluie, p. 3(36 : ' hit wule pulten on
him'; Pel. Antic[., pp. 11, 244: 'to dej^e . . pidte' ; Wm. of Pcderne, 1.
381 : ^pult hire in hope to hane' ; K. Horn, 1. 1457 : ' n^en liire pelte' ;
O.E. Homilies, p. 197 : ' hire oj^er eare pilte^ hire tail j^erinne ' ; Halliwell,
Ashm. MS. 61 : ' I shalle hym pelte.'' The modern English form is found
in Bryant's Cloiid on tlie Way, 1. 18 :

'Pleasantly between the pelting showers,' etc.

68 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 12—13, //. 232—245.

See other versions of the ever popular history of Adam's fall :

Ipotis, 1. 547; '. . \fQr dampned into hellc'
Chaucer, Monkes Tale, 1. 3203 : * Was d,rme out of his heih prosperitee

To labour, and to helle, and to meschaunce.'
Pard. Talc, 1. 505 : ' Adam our fader, and his wyf also,
Fro Paradys to labour and to wo
Were driuen.'
1. 511 : ' . . he was oict cast to wo and peyne.'
Pers. Tale, 1. 628: 'Adam . . must nedes die.'

I. 233. Boxomere : Cf. Vnhoxoinnesse, 1. 231 ; Paradise Lost, II. 1. 842 :
huxom air, also Faerie Queene, I. 11 ; IX. 37, 6 ; Sliejy. Cal.. Sept., 1. 149 :
'they nould be buxom and bent.' L' Allegro. 1. 24; The Dehige, 1. 237 :
'Adam in obedyent • ordaynt to blysse ; ' Ch. Monhes Tale, 1. 3202 : ' Adam
. . for misgoicernaunce.'

Tu'iulale, 1. 1861 : 'That for goddis love wer buxsum.'

1. 1911 : 'The whyche wer to god luxsum ay.'
1. 234. him : dat., indirect object.

1. 235. lore : lore, instruction, in sense of persuasion, as used by
Kolbing, Sir Beues, M, 1. 1386.

1. 237. freclom : freedom with added sense of privileges ; also Horn.,
ed. Morris, First Series, p. 41, 1. 2.

tvas binomen him al : ' was taken away entirely,' he was deprived of.
See O.E. beniman, governing the genitive. Cf. al agon. Leg. of G. TV.,
1. 1766; al to-shake, 1. 1765.

h 238. 2)ut : Supply he icas for the sense. ' He was thrown into
servitude.'

Page 13. 1. 239. one : Read probably only, to agree with live ^ISS.
Fur one see 'Introduction' under 'Inflection.'

1. 240. The same material is found in other texts :
IlMis, D, 1. 305 : ' Thus Adam levedde in erthe here

When he was dede, into helle nome
And alle, ^at ever ofhym come.'
Poema Morale, 1. 173 : ^ Ecdle ^a isprungen beoi of adam end of eue.'
1. 196 : ' eal his 6/ spring efter him.'

I. 241. gile : ' beguiled ' in the Bible, 2 Cor. xi. 3. See M.E. texts :

Ipotis, D, 1. 343 : ' But telle me, child, hit an ))ou can
"Wharewith Jje fend begyled man.'
Orrm., 1. 1412 : 'Forrluren ec forr heore gillt.'

The Deluge, 1. 241 : ' an apple

pat enpoysened allepeple^.'

II. 242, 243. ^j?Ye . . lone : Isaiah Ixiii. 9 : 'In his love and in his j^itg
he redeemed tliem.' Compare Piers Plowman .•

A I, 1. 141 : ' He lokede on vs with loue ' and lette his sone dye.'
1. 145 : ' To haue 2nte on ^at peple, ^at pynede him to depe.'

I. 244. mctn : in general sense 'people.' See plural pronoun hem,
lines 247, 248.

II. 244, 245. See other texts as follows :

Orrm., 1. 183 (1. 187 f.) : '))urrh Y^ti he cotnm to manne k ])urrh
fatt he vjarr\> mann onn erlje.'
1. 1360 : ' forr Crist iss &a>c Godd d: 'mann.'
Ipotis, \. 331 : 'Godys sonne luente in er]>e here.'

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 13, II. 245 — 249. 69

I. 245. To sanne man: See Orrm., 1. 1384: Ton- uss to clennsenn
J)urrli liiss dct]? off sinness unnclseniiesse.'

II. 248, 249. See 1 Cor. xv. 3, and M.E. texts explaining _2Ji;ie, i.e. the
penalty assumed in 1. 246 :

Orrm., 1. 199 : ' . . . he Jaff hiss ajhenn lif

to folenn dee]) o rodetre.'

Pre/., 1. 31

]. 9

JjKtis, B, I. 3.35

D, I. 319

'foiT ])att he sicallt o rodetre.'
' forr Crist toe dcc]> o rodetre. '
' He suffred dcthfor oure gode.'
' Ami dede hyni upon ]>e rode
And boujt oiis with his swet hlode.'
Pocma Morale (Jesus MS.), L 187 :

' Vre aire louerd for vs Jjrelles, ipyned wes on rode.'
fc JV. of u. Lauerd, 1. 115 : ' Nu deies mi lef for me upo ]>e deore rode.'

1. 120 : ' cleues tat herte, and cumes flowinde ut of ]^at wide
wunde fe blod, J'at me bohte.'
Pearl, str. 54, L 9 : ' Rot tlier on-com a bote as tyt ;
Riche blod ran on rode so roghe,

As Wynne water '

Polit. Songs, p. 257 : ' And for us don on rode

His svvete herte blod he let.'
Orrm., 1. 1368 : 'ystv Crist wass uj)2}0 rodetreo
na33ledd /orr urc nede.'
,, 1.1374: ' dvannc Aee\yess drinncJi 0 rodetreo
forr ure ico'^he dedess.'

I. 248. on: Eead opon, if five MSS. be authority for the correction.

II. 248—250. See 1 Cor. xv. 4; Luke xxiv. 46. This material is
drawn on freely in M.E. literature. The substance of this passage is to
be traced in some form in most of the 3Iass Books and Prayer Books of
the period.

The fandamental Credo is formulated by Michel in the A^enbite, 1. 4:
' ynayled a rode . dyad . and be-bered . yede doun to helle. ]7ane ]7ridde
day aros uram j^e dyade. Stea^ to heuenes • zit a]7e rijt half of god
]:>e uader al mi^ti. jnmnes to comene he is to deme ]>e quike and ]?e
dyade . . .'

11. 249 — 257. Ihiried he icas: Compare Lag Folks Mass Book, ed.
Simmons, 11. 217 ff. :

Mass Bool', \. 217 : ' deed he was,

layde in his graue,
po soule of him went into helle

j5o sothe to say ;
Vp he rose in ilesshe & felle

J^o Ijyrd day.
He stegh til heuen with woundis wide,

thurgh liis broustc ;
Now sittes opon his fader right syde

In mageste.
pe]) shal he come vs alle to deme.'
A Bestiary, 1. 40 : ' Do ure drigten ded was.

In a ston stille he lai
til it cam i5e iSridde dai

. . he ros fro dede <5o,
vs to lif holden.'

70 Critical and Erplanatory Notes. Page 13, //. 250 — 260.

11. 250, 251. See 1 Cur. xv. 4; Homilies of Wulfstan (ed. Napier),
p. 105, and M.E. texts :

Orrm., 1. 167 : '& off Jjatt lie wisslike ras
pe i>rklde da^ otf dsejje.'
1. 215 : ' J:)!!!-!-!! J^att he ras forr ure god
pe yridde da^} off daejje.'
pe W. ofti. Lauerd, 1. 130 : ' his ariste }>e ]>ridde dei ]>eT after.'

1. 253. Steih : See contrasting term lihten adoun, 1. 261. steih occurs

in this connection in many of the texts collected in the Reliqnice Antiqucn,

e.g. II., p. 23 : ' steyh intil hevene, sitis on is fader richt hand'' ; p. 38 :

' steyet up to hevene ' ; p. 42 : ' stea^ to hevenes ' ; p. 57 : ' steih into hevene.^

Ipotis, 1. 345 : ' And styed to hevene, I'er he is k}Tige ;

On hys fader ryghte Iwnd he set hym |^an.'
Ancr. R., p. 250 : 'he steih up to heouene.'
Faerie Queene, I. xi. 25, 1. 8 :

' Thought with his ■wings to stye above the ground.'

Orrm., 1. 19,881 : * to sH'^henn upp

To brukenn heffness blisse.'
Orrm., 1. 169 : ' &; off >att he wisslike stah,

pd. si^enu upp till hcffiie.'
1. 233 : ' purrh ))att he stah forr ure god.'
Spenser and Shakspere use stxie; the Ancr. R., pp. 19, 248, 250, steih ; the
York Plays, p. 424, 1. 85 : stigh.

1. 254. mihte : sihte: See Skeat, Leg. of G. W., note to 1. 50.

I. 257. Rom. xiv. 10, and M.E. texts :
Orrm., 1. 171 : '.S: off >att he shall cumenn efft

to demenn alle })ede.'
1. 247 : ' purrh J^att he shall o Domess dn^^
uss gifenn heffness blisse.'
Poema Morale, 1. 190 : 'We ne penche}' nouht ^at he schal deme ]>e, quyke . . .'
Ipotis, 1. 349 : ' Schal come at ]>& day of iugement.

To d.eimn '

Mel. Ant., p. 38 : 'he >en sal cume to demc >e quike an >e dede.'
Hymn on Nativ., 1. 164 : ' The dreadful judge shall sprecul Ms throne.'

]. 259. loaned: Read v;6ned. waned is not authorized by the ]MSS.
A.-jDHiH^R, all having wont. See Prothal, 1. 139: 'icont to dwell';
Hymn on the Nativ., 1. 10: ^ icont . . To sit'; 1 Henry VI., I. ii. 14:
''wont to fear' ; Shep. Cal. Ajir., 1. 16 : '■wonted songs.' Cf. wone, subst.,
1. 106 : 'custom.^ 1. 259 illustrates type C.

II. 260, 262. The same similes occur in substance in TJie Second
Nonnes Tale, 11. 198, 199 :

' Ful lyk afiers leoun she sendeth here,
As 'nieke as euer teas any lomb, to yow ! '
1. 260 : ' 3Ieke as a lomb.'
The figure is common property among the poets.

F. Fl., A vi., 1. 43 : ' He is as loioh as A lomb, louelieh of Speche.'
R. of GL, 1. 1321 : ' ]?at in time worre as a lomb is bo]>e mek and milde.'
Mel. Ant., p. 243 : ' Cryst com as mocklycJie as a lorn,
He habbe for 30U dethes dom.'
Shep. Cal. July, 1. 129 : ' And meek he was, as meek mought be,

Simple as simple sheep. '
Hymn, Herebert, 1. 1 : 'Crist ycleped hevene lomb.'

M. of L. T., 1. 459 : 'The vjhyte lomb, that hurt was with the spere.'

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 13, II. 260 — 262. 71

The comparison is based on Scriptural passages. The meekness of
tlie Lamb at sacrifice, Christ the lamb sacrificed, are suggested in Isaiah
liii. 7 :

' He was opjiressed,
Yet he lixxmbled not himself,

And opened not his mouth ;
As a lamb that -is led to the slaughter,
And as a sheep that before her shearers is dumb ;
Yea, he opened not his mouth.'
Biblical refeiences to Christ the lamb are as follows : John i. 29, 36 ;
1 Pet. i. 19 ; Rev. v. 6 and 12 ; xii. 11 ; xxii. 1 ; xiii. 8; the last, xiii. 8,
recalling modern hymnology :

' Shout to the throne,
"Worthy the lamb.'
The gracefid application of Biblical texts is to be noted in Pearl, str.
62 ff. ; the simile of the Speeuhmi occurs str. 68, 1. 11 :
' As mcke as lomb that no playnt tolde,
For uus he swalt in Jherusalem.'
The omission of the article recalls the reading of MSS. H^H^H of the
Specuhmi :

Orrni., 1. 1308 : '■jri^f lamb >u lakesst tin Drihhtin
gastlike in }>ine jjsewess.'
1. 1312 : ' Forr lamb iss soffte & stille deor,
& meoc, & milde, & life.'
M. of L. T., 1. 617 : ' For as the lomb toward his deth is brought,
So stant this Innocent bifore the king.'
1. 261. lihten adomi : ' alight,' completing the antithesis begun, 1. 253.
Cf. Ancr. Biivle, p. 248 : fol. 66 : ' alihte adim to belle ' ; and Pope, Odys.,
xvii., 1. 365.

An A. B. C, 1. 161 : ' Xristus, thy sone, that in this world ulightc'
A Bestiary, 11. 29 ff. : ' vre louerd

wn <5o him likede
to ligten her on crie,
Migte neure diuel witen,
Sog he be derne hunte,
hu he dun come.'
Orrm., 1. 1398 : 'Forr whatt te^j fellenn sone dun
off lieotihe inmtill helk^'
A pleonastic down occurs with lihten in the colloquial language of the
period.

SirFyr.,\. 1122: 'Bruillant . . . li^tc adoim.'
Squieres Tale, 1. 169 : ' doim he lyghte.'
Leg. of G. W.,\.111Z: 'doun they lighte.'

H. of Fame, 1. 508 : ' dounward gan hit lighte.'
M. of L. T., 1. 1104 : 'she lyghte doun.'
King Horn, 1. 519 : ' Horn adun li'^tc.'
Beiics, M, 1. 3948: '. . . light adoicn,

. . . doicn lightyng.'
Read 1. 261 : ' ]5eder he wole " lihten adoun.'

1. 262. sterne as a lioun : as that of 1. 260, a common figure illustrat-
ing the popularity of the simile in M.E., particular!}^ such ms 'move within
narrow limit.' See Kolbing's note to Sir Beues, M, 1. 772, and Sir Orfeo,
p. 19.

72 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 13 — 14, II. 262 — 207.

Orrm., 1. 5978 : ' He wass tacnedd \>iirrh \>e leo.'
N. P. Tale, 1. 358 : ' He loketh, as it were, a grim lioiin.'
Gamelyn, 1. 125 : 'he loked as a wilde lyoun.'

See Bestiarxi, before 1250, Natura leonis, Significacio prime nature,
11. 27 ff. :

* Welle heg is tat liil,
i5at is heuen-riche,
vre louerd is te leun,
^e liue<5 Ser abuuen.'
lioun : the most common orthography in M.E. according to Sturmfels.
Anglia viii., p. 252. Auch. G^iiy has lyoun, 1. 3960 ; Caius Guy, lyon,
1. 4054.

fVra])fful : Epithet ordinarily applied in figure to the lion. See Mar-
lowe's Faustiis in the 'examination of the 'seven deadly sins,' sc. 6,
1. 130 : ' I am Wrath . . . I leapt out of a lions mouth,^ etc.

Page 14. 1.264. 2 Corintli., v. 10 : ^ according to that he hath clone,^
. . . (1. 265) 'every one may receive'; Bev. xx. 12: 'The dead were
judged. . . according to their works'; v. 13 : 'judged every 7?i«?i according
to tlieir works'; 3Iatt. xvi. 27; Rom. ii. 6; Eev. ii. 23; xxii. 12.
11. 264—266. Poema Morale, 11. 174—178 :

' ealle hi sculen cSuder cunie ■ for soi5e we hit ilene.
J:a iSe habbetS wel idon " efter lieore mihte.

to heuenriche scule faren forS mid ure drilite.
\>a. ^e nabbecS god idon " end <5er inne beo^ ifunde.
hi sculen falle swi<5e r&ie in to helle grunde.'
Orrm., 1. 173 : ' & forr to 3el(lenn iwhille mann

affter hiss a^henn dede.'
Ipotis, 1. 350 : ' to demen men after here dedes.'
11. 266—274 recall Gal. vi. 7, 8.

1. 266. tnrment : jMSS. DHg have tournem,ent, to be attributed to the
scribe of the text employed by copyists of D and Ho. A similar trans-
position is noted by Dr. Leonard in the Rawlinson MS. 118 of a poem
Aus der Holle, 1. 105, where tornament is introduced instead of turment.
See Dr. Leonard's note with reference to otiier instances, Eng. Stud., vol.
L, p. 118, 1. 390; p. 120, 1. 574. The confusion seeins not uncommon.
In Cot. Cal. MS. A II of the M.E. Tvndale, tnrnement is supplied for
turment, 11. 547, 1035, 1061, 1683. The error is readily explained as
resulting from similarity in the form of the words. The meaning of
turment is transferred to tournement.

1. 267. onne take : The most plausible interpretation of this interesting
passage seems to be : 'What responsibility shall they assume,' i.e. take
on, etc. Compare definitions for take on in the Century Dictionary and in
Ogilvie's Imperial Dictionary, vol. iv., p. 299 : 'fo undertake the responsi-
bility.' See Matt. viii. 17: 'Himself took our infirmities'; also Bom. of
Base, 1. 6107 and Meas.for Meas., IV. ii. 10 : ' If you will take it on you
to assist him,' i. e. 'undertake.' Five ]\1SS. modify the verse, introducing
how instead of ivhat : '■How shall they take on?' to be rendered 'How
shall they begin ' (?) or appear (V). The beauty of this reading is marred
by the suggestion of tiie modern colloquialism ^hotc . . take on,' 'make
a fuss over.' The vulgarism is not in keeping with the dignity of
the poem. Tlie modern 'take on' was used by Shakspere, but in connec-
tion with emotion of hysterical, sentimental, or humorous character.
Hie Merry Wives, III. v. 40 : ' She does so take on with her men ' ; also
IV. ii. 22 : 'he so takes on . . with my husband, so rails against,' etc.;
Ill Hen. VI., II. v. 104 : 'How will my mother take on with me,' etc.,

Ct'itical and Ex'planatory Notes. Fage 14, II. 267 — 278. 73

'How will my wife . . slied seas of tears.' The meaning 'to be furious'
is given by Alisaunder Schmidt at tlie conchision of the discussion of
tal;e, Shalcs.-lexicon, p. 1178, col. 2. See Halliwell, Did. under sterakelt ;
Volpone, vi. The following ilbistrations iiave been contributed by Prof,
Schick, suggesting the meaning ' How the}' behave themselves.'

CoTnedy of Errors, V. i. 242 : ' this pernicioi;s slave took on him as a conjurer,'

/. c. played the deceiver.
Mids. N. Dream, HI. 2258 : 'take on, as you would follow . . yet come not' :

behave as if you would follow.
Various interpretations are thus placed before the reader, permitting
the freedom of individual judgment. The MSS. are undoubtedly authority
for the reading ' How . . on take,' but MS. A^ in ' what . . onne take,'
fulfils the conditions formulated by Sachse. see below. Shakspere lexicons
contain Tinmerous illustrations of the poet's use oi take on. See also Heh.
ii. 16 ; Times' TVJiistle, p. 24; and The Bruce, xii., 1. 446 :
' And quhen the king of England
Saw the Scottis so tak on hand.'
onne : Tiie inorganic -e, explained by Sachse, Das unorganische e im
Orrmidum, pp. 61, 62, is peculiar to Orrm. It occurs in onne, according to
Sachse, when the object of the preposition is a relative, as in ]\IS. Aj of
the Speculum, onne is then written near the close of the sentence. The
same law holds good for in, of, and on. See illustrations as follows :
1. 6960 : ' ]7att he wass omie i BeJ^l'lefem.'
1. 3752 : ' ]3att hirJess wokenn o f^att nahht
]5att Crist wass borenn onne.'

1. 14,802: ' >e sand

All harrd to ganngen onne.'
Onne is not to be found in O.E. Inorganic -e is evidently added
tlirough analogy to inne and 'uppe, abundant in O.E. See Harelok, 1. 341,
'■onne ride'; ^ onne handes leyde,' 1. 1942.

1. 268. Jiere : inserted for the sake of the metre at the suggestion of
Professor Schick.

1. 269. fleschly : fleshes is to be rejected. It stands only in MS. Aj.
Fiv'e MSS. have fleschly.

1.270. icolcle: 'were willing,'. ' wished,' as in 1.268: 'They wished
to forsake their Lord here on earth.' Note in contrast the force of I. 272,
supported by 1. 271. Individual consent, freedom in choice referred to 11.
216, 218, is no longer in question. A decisive judgment condemns to
eternal torment.

1. 272. u-olen . . . nelle: See Kijlbing's note to Sir Benes, A, 1. 3132.
1. 273. bilenen : -n is preserved as in case of ivolen, 1. 272, to preserve
smoothness of metre and to prevent hiatus. Here as in the O.E. con-
struction the present tense is used with the force of the future.

1. 274. as: introduced for metre at the suggestion of Prof. Schick.
MSS. AjAg have also, H^ als.

do: See 1.208; 'enter into,' 'experience.' men: ' people,' the human
being.

1. 275. Seint Austin: i.e. Augustine favourite authority of Alcuin,
and quoted in the Speculuiin by name, line 171.

1. 276. fid: authorized by four MSS. A^R preserve the archaic verse,
omitting the unstressed syllable in the fourth measure.
' And sei)' wordes // reu " liche.'
Latin: MS. Aj has : habejit ...&... See Bev. ix. 6.
1.278. poi'/ti of death: 'moment of death.' point of death is the

74 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 14 — 15, II. 278 — 299.

language of the Bible, John iv. 47 ; Mark v. 23 ; the jyoint to die, Gen.
XXV. 32 ; "point of dawn, Hymn on the Nativity, 1. 86 ; Richard the
Bedeless, III. 1. 142 : ' in pointe ffor to wepe.'

I. 279. Rev. ix. 6 : ' shall desire to die.'

II. 279, 280. Macbeth IV. iii. 1. Ill : ' Died every day she lived,' etc. ;
Apophtherpns, TJieological Remains of the Royal Martyr King diaries I.,
of Ever Blessed Memory, p. 66 : ' to die daily,' in ' Conquering by a lively
faith and patient liope those partial and quotidian Deaths, which kill us as
it were hy piecemeals.'

1. 279. wilnen: See Pers. Talc, 1. 341 : 'They shul folow deth, and
they shul not finde him, and they shall desire to die, and deth shall flee
from hem.'

1. 280. ende of de]>: the immediate crisis of physical death, the abso-
lute death of the body, the end of life, explained Ipotis, 1. 465: 'Or ]>&
soule may partyn wythonne.' ende, subst. and vb., occurs frequently iu
M.E. texts, meaning ' death ' or ' to die, as in 11. 278 and 492.
Orrm., 1. 19,325 : '3ifF fatt liimm likeW) m-e lif
& ure lif ess cndc'
,, 1. S257 : ' Att \ii'& lifes ende.'
Qrnn.,l. 8347: ' Aft'terr tatt Herode king

Was endedd inn hiss sinne.'
,, 1, 3254 : 'uss . . . cyidenn ure lif.'
,, 1. 17,465 : ' ... he ma33 endenyi hiss lif

Inn alle goile dedess.'
,, 1. 5033: 'sen if ell ende.'
llbt. of GL, 1. 1538 : ' to his ende was ido.'
JVohv/nge of u. L., 1. 70 :

' bifore Jin ending .... swa sare fat reade blod ^m swattes for as.'
Seven Sages (ed. Wright), V., 1. 514 f. :

' And ledis 3e hym thare thyfys hyng
Anon that he have hys endyng.'
1.281. dnire: Chaucer uses rfuce in rime with o.sswre, etc. See Crome,
Rhyme Index to the Elle&mere Mannscript, and Tale of Man of Laive, 1.
189 : ' whyl his lyf may dure ' : (cure).

1. 284. nwryere : Probably a copyist's error is preserved in A^:
tnurszere. u'ole : supplied from ^ISS. representing two groups.

Page 15, I. 286. ioyes of paradys : Compare with these lines other
niedit-eval descriptions oi' paradise, notabl}- tliat of the Poema Morale, Tlie
Phoenix, and Solar Ijoi, the Icelandic ideal of heaven. See St. Patrick's
Purgatory, p. 59 ; Sawles JVard, pp. 259 ff.

1.289. baylie: O.F. baillie, 'jurisdiction,' the word accented on its
second syllable to rime with clergye. See Gollancz's note to Pearl, str. 37,
1. 10. As in Pearl the word is not to be confused with bayly, 'fortress,'
as is indicated here by the added -e : baylie.

1.290. ifii o/ cier(/i/e .•' the understanding of all science,'

1. 292. telleyi : -n is added for metre to avoid hiatus or the omission
of the unstressed syllable in the fourth measure.

I. 296. 071 eor]:>e here : See note to 1. 375.

II. 295, 296. Colossians iii. 24 is recalled here.

1. 297. parteyi hence: 'depart hence,' as affirmed by MS. A,. Com-
pare parting day, 1. 1 of Gray's Elegy (written in a country churchyard),
and parting said, 1. 89 ; ^xtcfuic/ Genius, Hymn on Nativity, 1. 186; and
henne wende, Poema Morale, 1. 396.

1. 299 ff. Suggest Hampole's description of heaven, Tlie Pricke of
Conscience, 11. 7814 flf.:

Critical and Exiilanatory Notes. Page 15, //. 290 — 305. 75

' l^are cs ay lyfe withouten dede ;
pare es yliowthe ay witliouten elde,
1. 7817: f'are es rest ay, withouten trauayle.
1. 7819: f>are es pese ay, withouten stryf;
1. 7821 : ]5are es, withouten myrknes, lyght ;
pare es ay day and iieuer nyght,
pare es ay somer fulle bryght to se.
And neuer mare wynter in }'at contre.'
See also Tlie Phoenix,^ 11. 50 ff. :

' Nis I'a'er on ^am londe lac5gonic5la,
ne Wop ne wraeu, welitacen nan
yldu ne yrm<5u, ne se enga de'acS,
ne lifes lyre, ne lajies cyme,
ne synn ne saeu, ne sar wracu.' . . .
These recall the Poenia Morale, U. 369 fl', :

1. 369 : ' f>er is wele abute gane ' end reste abuten swindle '
1. 371 : ' per is blisse a buten treje • and lif a buten deaj^e.'
1. 373 : ' per is jeo^ecSe bute ulde * and hele a buten vn lieliSe.
nis l^er so(re) we ne sor ' ne neure man vn sealjie. '
11.302,304. riht , . . trewelone: ' unvarying justice,' * ever faithful
love.'

feintise : 'dissimulation,' 'feigning,' explained by Lydgate in the
words of 1, 1971 of the Bom. of the Base, and in distinction from the use
of P. PL See below :

Comphynt, 1. 477: ^ With ontefeynynge or feyntyse.'
(also Mom. of R, 1. 1971.)

P, PI. , A. V. 1. 5 : ' Er I a Furlong hedde I fare A Feyntise me hente,
For})er mihti not afote • for defaute of Sleep. '
1. 303. Intelligence, and skill, and knowledge.
kmining: T. of Gl, 1.538:

' And eke I want hunnyng to deuyse.'
Spiritiis Guidonis, 1. 3 : ' . . . men grete nede may wyn

and nanieli clerkes J>at can of lare
if fai paire cnnyng will declare.'
Win. of Palcrnc, 1. 120: ' Oi coninge of wicche-craft • wel y nouj jhe coujde.'
And Marlowe's Faustus, the first Chorus, 1. 20 :

'Till swoln with «(7i?ii?ig'

His waxen wings did mount above his reach.'
See Skeat's note, Leg. of G. W., ]. 68 ; Psabn cxxxvii, 5.
1. 305. Strein]^e : interesting form, ei marking the intermediate stage
in the transition of e to t before n + a consonant. The interrupted growth
is to be noted in Horn, 1. 1169, and in stren]>ede, Boddeker, Ae. Bich-
tnngen, p. 257. See Stratmaim. The transition is completed in Bruce, but
see Octovian, streH])e ; Poema Morale, stren])e ; but strynth < O.E. streng^
in the Bruce, 1. 87, p. 106 of Zupitza's Vbsbiich. The transition is not
marked in N.E. as in string < O.E. streng, in the N.E. pronunciation of
England, or in Old Norse woixls of the same nature. See Noreen, Gram-
tnatik, § 143 Anm., and the list of illustrations collected by Dr. Leonnrd
in Zicei me. Geschichten cms d. Holle, p. 69, and in Wikla's dissertation, tJber
die ort. Verhr. d. Sehioeifr.- Strophe in Engl. See other forms illustrating
the history of e 4- i before n + consonant : Lib. Disc, 1. 338, ftyng (Icel.
flengja) ; Emare, 1. 794: unhende lynge.

Pr. of C, 1. 675 : 'springes,

. . . hares, ])at on Jie heued Ay jff/cs.'

76 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 15 — 16, //. 305 — 334.

Cursor Mnndi, ]. 291 : 'And sagli a frut far on hingaml.' (See FligTd into

Woh. of u. L., 1. 1 17 : 'swa rewliclie hcngedes on rode.'

,, ,, 1. 55: 'he /iCH^es bitulihen,' etc. (See 11. 53, 63.)
,, ,, 1. Ill: ' hc7iges 0 rode.'
Havclok, 1. 43 : 'And lieye hengen on galwe tre.'

1. 306. \hternesse : sngsfesting E2:>h. v. 8 and 13; liht undonte ])ister-
nesse = 'everlasting liglit,' Isaiah Ix. 19, i.e. 'uninterrupted liglit'; 'one
day ... at evening song time . . . light,' Zechariah xiv. 7 ; 'There shall
be no night there,' Revelation xxi. 25 ; xxii. 5 ; ]yisternesse = ' thick-
ness'?, Zecli. xiv. 6. See Poema Morale, 1. 3GG: ' dei a biiten nihte';
and ]. 378 : ' <5i nabbed hi nouht iliche • alle of godes lihte.^

1. 308. For : inserted on authority of five MSS., producing type A
instead of type D.

Page 16, 1. 311. Poema. Morale, 1. 66 : ' ]?e c5e mare hef^ end tSe ]?e
lesse • ]7a^e mei iliche.'

1.31.3. woni^ing : 'dwelling-place,' as in 2 Corinthians v. 1: 'An-
house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens,' suggestive also of
John xiv. 2,

I. 314. his . . . deseming : Poema Morale, 1. 63:

' per me sceal ure weorkes we 3en, be foren heue kinge.
end jieuen us ure swinches lien sefter ure earninge.'

I. 319. in al Ipi miht : 11, 134, 2.53, 515. See Schmirgel, p. xlvii.

II. 324, 325. charite . . . hext : Col. iii. 14: ^Charity the bond of
perfectness.' Charit}' here is 'love,' distinguished from charity, II. 95,
936, ' benevolence,' ' almsdede ' :

Orrm, 1. 2998 : 'Godess Gast iss karite\>.'
Pearl, str. 40, 1. 2 : 'And charyfe grcte be yow among.'

hext : next: See Trco Noble Kinsmen, III. ii. 33: 'The best way is
the next way to a grave.'

I. 327. what: supplied from four MSS. for the context.

II. 328, 329. Compare the Vulgate text, Luke x. 27 : Diliges Dominum
Deum tuum toto corde tno, ex tota anima tua, et ex omnibus viribus tnis.
Also Poema Module, 1. 305: ' Luuie tve god mid ure heorte ' end mid al
ure mihte.'

11. 333, 334. Matt. xix. 19: '■ Diliges lyroximum tuum sicut teipsum,^
of the Vulgate text ; Poema Morale.

11. 329,' 334. See 1 John iii. 10 and 23 ; Poema Morale, 11. 305 f.:
' Luuie we god mid ure heorte . end mid al ure mihte.
end ure emcristen eal us sulf . swa us lerde drihte.'

See the old poem On the hing's Breaking his Confirmation of Magna
Charter, p. 256, Polit. Songs:

'Love clepeth ech man brother.'

1. 3.34. emcristene : Assimilation from cristene, in works of the 12th
and 13th centuries in MSS. of the South and West. Cf. M.E. texts:
Poe^na Morale, 1. 306, 'and ure emcristene eal us sulf; Second series of
homilies : 'To luuien god and al his emcristen;' p. 5 ; 'bicherS his em-
cristen'; 'here emcristen bicharen,' p. 193; 'and his emcristen also
himsekien,' p. 54 ; ' Vre emcristene ben alle ])o ])& hered ore Louerd,'
p. 9; ' togenes ure emcristene,' p. 63; emcristen occuis in the A^enbite
(dating 1340): 'jjou sselt zigge non ualse wytnesse aye J^ine emcristene,'
1. 10 ; ' Hon l^at god dele]? his emcristen., he ys acorsed of god,' p. 66.
See First Series of Homilies. Sermo oxxiv. 6, p. 157, 1. 6. Emcristen is
used by Langland, and thus its history is traced chronologically to 13G2.

Critical ajid Explanatoinj Notes. Pages 16 — 17, //. SSi — 847. 77

Even cristen occurs in tlie later ^ISS. of the Specidmn. From the time
of Piers. PL, 1362, the full forms efeii [euen) cristene are abundant.

Euencristene may be dated at least so early as 1320 through the

Castel of Lone, 1. 97(3. See the Persones Tale, 1. 855 ; Wiclif (1380); Sir

Thomas More, p. 83 : ' Proudly judgino- the lives of their even Christians,'

and p. 277, ' And where thei men not filite . . . against their even christen ' ;

Ipotis, 1, 1. 522: 'And wolde lielpyu al oj'ere,

Hys crcnnc ciisten, J)at beu Jjowere. '

The word is no longer to be found after its famous appearance in
Hamlet, V. i. 27. The readings of the first folio and of the first quarto
are identical. 'And the more pitty, that great folke should haue counten-
ance in this world to drown or hang themselves more than their euen
Christian.' The passage stands in the first quarto, 1. 25:
' Mary more'a the pitty, that great folke
Should haue more authorite to Iiaug or drown
Themselues, more than other people.'

Efen abounds in compounds of this period: Horn. I. p. 175 : efennexfa,
Wiclif, Phil. ii. 25 ; ' euene hiyght,' Phil. ii. ; ' euen discipilis,' John ii. 16 :
^ euen seruant,' Apoc. xix. 10; Matt, xviii. 29; efenneche, 'coeternal,'
efennmete, 'commensurate'; efenrihe, 'equal in power,' etc. Prompt.
Parr, has Evynlioode, 'equality'; Evenholde, ' of equal age.'

Page 17, 1. 336. TVlier : here the conjunction, ' whether or not' ; see
note to line 219 of the Spec\duin.

1. 338. xfolt : introduced from four MSS. Ho is witliout weight in
textual arrangement, must in A^ is probably the scribe's erior.

Latin: 1 John iv. 20. ' For he that loveth not his brother, wliom he
hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen ? ' Of. also
1 Peter 1.8:' Whom having not seen, j-e love.' IMS. Aj reads : ' . . .
p>-oximum tuu??i . . . deum qu[em] . . . qnomodo potes dilegere.'

Compare 0. E. Homilies 1, p. 100: ' pe f^at ue lufe}? his broiler, j^ene
jjat he isih<S, hu mei he lutian God, ]?ene ]?at he ne isihS licomlice.'

1. 339. sei"^ so]> : See Bht. of Gl., 11. 713, 720, 2734, 3046, 6261, 6368,
6414, 6420.

luitte : dative in -e regularly formed according to the inflectional
characteristics of the poem.

1. 341. '\)yn emcristene: See Latiu text, 1. 338, proxinmm tuiim,
'brother,' in the scriptural foundation, and the reading of four MSS. The
fifth contributes ne^tbore. For emcristene see note, line 334.

I. 342. ])ou : supplied for sense and metre: 'So that thou mnyst see
them every day.' It occurs in four MSS. The arrangement : ]xit [}'o»]
alday mait hem ise, is supported by ]\ISS. A,Ti.

II. 340—344. These lines recall Leg. of'G. W., B, 11. 14, 15 :

' For . . . thing is never the lasse soth,
Thogh every wight ne may hit nat ysee.'

1. 345. Sein Powel : The preacher evidently did not verify his refer-
ence. His text is to be ascribed to John, 1 JoJm iv. 20, see reference
above. Strangely enough JJg, whose mission it was to set things right,
did not correct the error.

]. 347 flP. See ' Introduction ' with Scriptural sources.

1. 347. nost : supplied from MS. D, and necessarj' to the sense accord-
ing to all the MSS. Tlie reading noht of A^ could be interpreted as a
scribal error for the poet's not = ne u-ot. A^ could possibly have written
noht (N.E. not) for not (ne wot) of other MSS. An instance of double
thesis would tJien be eliminated, and type A would occur: Abraham him
sduh, ac ]>u not hou.

78 Critical and Exjtlanatory Notes. Pages 17 — 18, //. 348 — 367.

1. 348. notch: inoro-anic final -h a peculiarity of MS. Aj. For nost
hoii, see Schick's note, T. of GL, 1. 17.

I. 350. as . . . hem: are to be omitted on authority of three MSS., re-
presentatives from both groups.

Page 18, 11. 355 ff. Numerous illustrations of this comparison are to
be found in the ' Introduction ' under ' Sources.' Cf. Cal., July, 1. 157 if. :
'Sike one . . . Moses was,

That saw liis Maker's face,
His face more clear than crystal glass.
And spake to him in place. '

II. 356, 359. on fire: See Koch, Historische Grammatik der englischen
Sprache, II, p. 377, 1. 7. al on fire : Spenser's Frothol., 1. 56 : all in. haste ;
Hymn on the Nativity, 1. 207 : all of blackest hue ; II Pens., 1. 33 : All in
a robe, etc.

1. 358. The York Plays (ed. L. T. Smith), pp. 47, 73, and the Totone-
ley Mysteries (Surtees Society, 1836), pp. 55 ff., record tlie exact words of
tiie dialogue between Moses and the Lord ; see the mystery ascribed to
the Hoseers, No. XI of the York Plays, No. 8 of the Toicneley. ])efirste
lawe : naturally the ten commandments.

1. 361. Compare sc. 2, 1. 92 of the eleventh York Play: 'Thus has
(jod shewed his niyght in me.'

Town. Myst. xxxvii, 1. 8(3 : 'To rae, Moj'ses, he shewed his myght.'

1. 363. bush : boys in MS. D, the French expression for bush, mentioned
in Halliweli's Dictionary, boys is defiued in Promptorium Parvidorum
as scurrus, 'a clump of bushes,' but according to the Hebrew term a
single bush.

The significance of tlie bush as emblem of Mary seems suggested in
the Cal. Jxd., 1. 73, although Kirke explains 'Our Lady's bower' as 'a
place of pleasure ' :

' Of Sinah can I tell thee more
And of our Lady's Bower.'

leuedi: See Pabst, Lautlehre, Beim. Ch. Rbt. of Gl. § 15.

1. 365. clene : MS. Bibl. Bod. Jnn. 23, fol. 79: 'Durh clane mceden
Crist weariS ^eboren ' ; The Seconde N. Tale, 1. 225 : ' With body cleJie and
with vnwemmed thought . . .' ; 1. 47 : 'and thou, virgin wemmeless' . . .
'mayden pure.' Cf. note to 1. 367.

1. 366. Ne : required by five MSS.

1. 367. wemme: In the dialect of Norfolk toem (as explained by the
Prompt. Parv.) 'is a small fretted place in a garment.' In figurative
meaning ivem is applied to religion. Cf. Wiclif, Song of Sol., III. 7:
' My frendesse, thou art al faire, and no icem is in thee ' ; James i. 27 : 'A
clene religion and vnwemmed' ; quoted in the Ancren Riwle, p. 10, fol.
2fe: 'cleane religiun wi^uten loem.' The application to the Virgin is
made by Chaucer, 2 N. T., 1. 47 ; withouten wemvie is translated in the
Cursor Mundi, 1. 11,226, ' immaculate,' but in Hereford's version of Psalm
xiv. 2, it represents N.E. ' uprightly ' as in Jsa. xxxiii. 15, and is equivalent
to wemles in the same passage of the North. Psalter. See also JMichel's
Ser^non on Matt. xxiv. 43, 1. 149 : icy]wnte wem: ' uram alle heresye wy
oute wem habbej) yclenzed.'
Pearl, str. 19, 1. 5: 'Bot a wonder perle icithoufcJi wcmme.'

Ipotis, 1. 556 : ' Of f^e mayde ilary, (also 315, 316 in D, 478, 479 B)
Withoivten teem of hyr body.'
See Pearl, str. 62, 1. 5: Tor hit is loemlez, clene and clere.'
See Ktilbing's note to Sir Beucs, E. 1. 385: ' Wemme ne v:unde.'

Cntical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 18 — \Q,ll. 370 — 397. 79

]. 370. him: necessary to sense and metre.
1. 371. noht alone : Compare Acts xix. 26.

1. 372. hneind: See ^ncr. R., p. 332: 'Auh hope and drede shulen
euer beon imeind togederes.' The word is not uncommon, for instance :
Shep. Cal. Nov. , 1. 203 : ' . . . how bene thy verses meint,

With doolful plesaimce '

Owl and Kiglit, 1. 18 : ' Irarind mid spire and grene segge.'
1. 428: '■ luLclnd bi toppes and bi here.'
Poema Morale, 1. 144 :

'hetere is wori weter i drimke • })ene atter i mcng mid wine.'
]. 374. See 1 Tim. vi. 16: ' Wliom no man hath seen nor can see.'
St. John i. 18; 1 John iv. 12: ^ A^o man hath seen God at any time';
St. John vi. 46. Cf. Specnhim, h 395 If.

Page 19, 1.375. on eor])e Iter: a similar redundancy is found in Rbt.
of Gl. : 'he in ]>is londj 11. 866, 1694, 1833, 2165, 4097, 4836, 6674, etc.
See in ei-\>e here., Ipotis, II. 318, 331, but aboven er]>e, 1. 413.

eor]~)e : Tliis orthography for er]ie is also that of the poem De Mtdiere
Samaritana, 1. 1 ; Alisaunder. 1. 3853 ; Homily^ ed. Zup., Ucbsbnch, p. 72,
1. 9 : grii on eor^e; On god TJr. of U. Lefdi, i. 159 : 'oji heouene and on
eortSe' ; Poema M , 1. 75, and eodes, 1. 320, as in the Specxdnm, 11. 45, 50,
65 ; Langl, V. A. 18. Merlin preserves ear]>, 1. 1523.
Bodiliche : i. e. 'in human form,' 'in person.'

]. 376. it is so cler : i. e. ' it needs no proof,' 'it is evident,' 'not to be
doubted.'

1.381. dene . . . cler: The same tautology of alliterating adjectives
occurs Pearl, 62^, Rbt. of Gl, 180 :

' England is so dene and so cler.'
1. 6802: 'heo was so clcne maide ... of so deiie liue.'
Mass Bool', 1. 3 (of Mass) : ' graunt alle, fate hit shal here,
of conscience be dene tfc clerc.'
1. 7 ■ ' . . . dene in dede & Joght.'
1. 10 : ' with cleyic herte & gode intent.'
1. 382. See Horn., post Pascha, 11. 66 — 8 and the following selections :

Poema Morale, 1. 75 : ' Heuene end eorSe he one sih(5

Sunne , monc. . . . bi<5 ])ustre to Jeanes his lihte.'
See 2 N. T tic, 1. 108 : ' The sonne and monc and sterres euery weye.'
Pearl, str. 88, 1. 1 : ' Oi sunne ne mone had thay no nede;

The self god wacz her lompe lyght.'
1. 387. wonder: hitensive equivalent to 'exceedingly,' common as
an adverb : wo)ider sory, Gamelyn, 1. 732 ; tvonder grete, Tundale, 1. 573.
1. 388 mannes: 'human,' 'mortal.' See Pearl, str. 19, 1. 7 : 'A
mannes dom,' and Ipotis, 1. 464: 'mannys body.' See Gollancz's note.
Cf. bodilich, 1. 396.

1.391. forsolpe . . . Ipe : one idea is presented here as in Orrm's :
' ]?at witt]73 wel to so]>e,' as Prof. Kolbing kindly suggests.

1. 394. si])e : necessary for meaning and preferable to tyme of MS. Hj.
See also Shep. Cal. Jan.

str. 9, 1. 1 : 'A thousand sitJics I curse that careful hour.'
1.3: '. . . . thousand 5i</«cs I bless the stoure.'
M. of L. T., 1. 1155 : 'She herieth god an hundred thousand sythe.'

1. 396. bodiliche: See Ipotis, B, 1. 462 : ']7at on deth is bodylyche here.'
1. 397. godhede : H^ preserves what would seem to be the preferred
meaning : 'in his godhede ' ; but the vei'sion of a single MS. in this con-
nection is not sufficient reason for alteration of the verse.

80 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 20—21, II. 398—424.

Page 20, 1. 398. don \>at derle : The common Hebrew idiom linking
a verb witli its cognate noun. It is noted in the terse wisdom literature
of the Book of Job ; see Job iii. 25 : ' I feared a fear, and it hath over-
taken me.'

1.400. lered . . . leived : Common linking of terms. Sir Beiies, A.
4020: Vetoed . . lered' ; Orrm., 1. 967 : 'to leered, to kmuedd' ; Tund., II.
413, 593.

I. 403. hi viy leante : lytylle feythe in Frompt. Parv. under leivte.
See Polit. Sonrj of The Eeign of Ed. I., 1. 1, also Song on the Flem. In-
surrection, p. 192 ; '/>)/ :^our leiote,' Gamelyn, 1. 657 ; '6i mi leaute,' Blch.
of AlmaAgne, 1. 2 ; ' By my faith,' Gamelyn, U. 95 and 301, ' Par ma foy,'
1. 367, etc.

II. 398, 402. 1 John iv. 12 : 'No man hath seen God at any time.'
See note to 1. 374.

1. 407. A different interpretation of the passage would demand a colon
after mene.

1. 410. ifiled : See Macbeth III. i. 65, ' defiled,' ' made foul ' :
' For Banquo's issue have I filed r\\j miud ;
.... the gracious Duncan have I murdered.'
1. 412. Latin and 11. 414—416. See Matt. v. 8. MS. A, reads:
'mondo .... qiioniain.'

1. 413. ])is its to seie .• Frequent in L3'dgate and Chaucer, illustrated
in Schick's note to T. of Gl., I. 311.

1.416. aperteliche: The adjective aj^eri is in modern usage. See Sir
G. Buck, Hist. Rich. III., p. 79 : ' open and apert.' See Stratmann-
Bradley and Murray for illustrations. See Shej). Cat. Sept., 11. 160 and 162 :
' Or privy or 2)crt if aiij' bene.'

I. 417. (jodhede : 'divinity ' and 'glorj',' in distinction from manhede,
1. 372.

II. 417, 418. Compare Tundale, 11. 2107, 2108 :

' . . . wliat joy here is and blis,
]?at ])ai . . . shalle never mysse.'

Page 21, 11. 421, 422 and Latin. It is to be conceded, that these lines
are of doulitful origin, possibly spurious. On later thought they would
probably not have had place in the main test.

1. 422. sey with mow]>e : common 'fill-gap.' See Ipjotis, B. 1. 281.

Latin and 1. 423. Matt- xxv. .34 : ' Come, ye blessed of my father . . .'
Compare York Plays, xlviii. 1. 277 :

'Mi blissid childre on mv right Land,

Commes to >e kyngdome ay lastand,
pat 30U is dight for youre goode dede.'
Town. Play, 1. 365 : ' Mi chosyn childer, commes to me,

"With me to dwelle now shalle ye weynde,
f>ere joie and blis schalle euer be.'
Tundale, L 1778: 'The voyce of ^od shall saye: " Come nere,
My fadres blissed childer fre,
And rescey ve the kyugdom with me. " '
1.42.3. fere: in the 17th cent., still used. TJie Tivo Noble Kinsmen,
V. 1. 116 : 'his young fair /ere.'

1. 424. fader: dat. after le^ie, O.K. hof O.E. construction.
hue and dere ; also Chaucer, Mil. T.. 1. 3051 ; L. of G. W., 1. 1978:
leve suster dere ; The Seconde Nonnes Tnle, 1. 257 : lene brother dere, etc. ;
Hand. Syn., 1. 5744 : ' Jjey are with God bo]?e lefe and dere.'

Critical and Explanatonj Notes. Pages 21 — 22, Z^. 425 — 448. 81

]. 425. Matt. XXV. 34 : ' Inherit the king-dom,'

\. 426. 'prepared for you from the foundation of the world.'

wende : ende : See Kolbing's note to Sir Beues, A. 1. 4569.

\. 426. widonten ende: See euere mo, 1. 450: plirases with the rime

wende : ende are often used in descriptions pertaining to the decrees of

the linal judgment.

Tumiale. \. 827 : 'And J^e sonuer fro alle payne tcende
To gret joy icithouten ende.'

1. 187 : ' Therfor with us shalle ]'ou wevde,
To brenne iu helle luitJiouten ende.'

1. 1197 : ' For fou shalt now with ns icende
To payne of helle withoulen ende.'

1. 181 : ' f>ou shalte to fire witlwutcn ende,
And to merkues art )>ou frende.'
See also 1. 2234.

1. 427 fl'. il/f(f^. XXV. 46 : 'the righteous into life eternal.'

I. 431. Matt. XXV. 41 : 'Depart ... ye cursed (and 449), into ever-
lasting' fire.' Biblical passage and Speculum recall Browning in Ferish-
tah's Fancies :

' How,
Enormous thy abjection, hell from heaven.
Made tenfold hell by contrast ! '

cursed gostes, see Sir Beues, A. 1. 781, and 1. 362,

II. 436 — 444. These lines suggest Zech. siii. 6, and John xx. 25. See
Wra])ffHl and sterne, 1. 262.

1. 438. Type C exists on authority of two ]\ISS., Aj and R, in opposi-
tion to the remaining two texts. D and iJ^ are omitted here. Ao and H^
preserve type A, reading :

'pat slowen hem • J^urw [here] eniiie.'

enuie : 'ill-will,' 'hatred.' See The Tido Noble Kinsmen, \. iii. 21 :

' There is but envy in that light, which shows
The one the other.'

1. 439. lene : sharp. This meaning is also found in Pearl, str. 4,

I. 4 : crohez kene ; Sir Beves, M. 3401 : ^ spere kene' and S. 1. 4168, '■ swerde
keene' ; Chaucer's Genl. Prol., 1. 104, has ^ arwes kene'; in figurative
application, SJiep. Cal., Fef). 1. 3: 'The keen coldblows.' See note by
Kirke and Robertson, Glossary of Dialect of Gloucester, p. 191.

1. 442. grisli wo^mden : Kolbing, Sir Beues, note to A, 1. 724, enumer-
ates illustrations of grisli as epithet to wounden with reference to Matzner,
Worterbuch, II. p. 322 ; Guy of Warwick, A. str. 224, I. 9, recalling also
grieslie ghostes, Cal., Nov. 1. 55.

1. 444. drede . . . quake : Compare Schmirgel's collection of expres-
sions for grief, p. xlvi, where Guy of Warwick, Gny B., 1. 3756, Sir Beves,

II. 1367, 1389, Liheaus Desconus, 1. 604, offer illustrations of quake for
drede.

_ 1. 445. Type C is confirmed by all the IMSS., additional proof of the
existence of the type, gode and voize, 1. 446, are historically impossible.
Under any conditions one unstressed sj']lal>le must be regarded as lost
in these verses, Aviiether in the third or fourtli measure.

Page 22, 1. 447: be]> lo])e : perhaps based on Luke xiii. 27: 'I know
you not.'

1. 448 ff. Go]^: 'Depart from me,' Matt. sxv. 41 ; Luke xiii. 27 ; Fs.
vi. 8.

SPEC. WAR. T

82 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 22 — 23, II. 448 — 471.

Compare 1. 431 ff. of the Speculum. See also O.E. Horn. (Second Series),
p. 5 : Ite maledicti in ujnem, eternum. ' Wite<5, ^e awnrietle gostes, into
J)at eche fir ou belle' ; Horn, xii, Tlie first Sunday in Lent, p. 69, reads ;
'witeS 36 aweregede gostes in })at eche fur J)at is parked to deuules and
here fereden to wuniende eure and 6 abutan ende ; ' York Play, slviii.
1. 369 :

' Je cursed kaltiffis, fro me flee,
In helle to dwelle withouten ende.'
2>0th Toivndcy Fl. 1. 369 : ' Ye warid wiglites, from me ye fle,
In helle to dwelle withouten ende.'

See notes to 11. 426 and 431 fe.

The repetition 11. 447 ff., in almost identical words, suggests a nairete
of the poet common in ancient narrative. He was not reluctant to indulge
in frequent repetition. Perhaps be regarded the construction as a grace.
It was not at the period a crudeness in structure.

11. 450, 451. divelle . . . fyy : Isaiah xxxiii. 14: 'dwell with the
devouring fire.' enere more: i.e. in 'everlasting fire,' Matt. xxv. 41.
See note to 11. 431 ft".

1. 451. hote fyr: 'pytte of belle' in H.,; Pers. Tale, 1. 452; l2Jotis,
]. 3>'8 (D) ; Tundale, 1. 1298. See Generides^l 2129.

fyr : her: See Lybeans, 571: fyer : destrerj Duke Eouiand, 1. 94:
fyre : Messangere y Sir Otuel uf Spayne.

I. 452. non 6\>er : virtually hell according to context. The devil is
the expected taskmaster for the condemned soid.

II. 453 — 458. See James iii. 13.

11. 457 — 458. Matt. xxv. 46 : ' And these shall go away into ever-
lasting punishment.'

1. 460. a vers: This verse is not to be cited. The poet probabl}^ united
two texts to adv^ance his doctrine of good works, see 11. 148, 465, 502,
621, etc.

Latin: domino et. MS. Aj domaio ct.

1. 461. Hope to god: Psalm xlii. 5 and xliii. 5 : ^ Hope in God.' do
god: not authorized by the scriptural text or the Liber, bnt suggesting
confusion with James ii. 26 : ' Faith without works is dead ' ; Liber,
Camb. MS. Ii. I. 33 : ' Witodlioe ])e :^eleafa bi^ unnyt bntan j^am :^odnm
tveorcum.' Seconde Nonnes Tale, 1. 64 : ' And, for that feitJt, is deed with-
outen werkes.'

1. 463. ydel hope: In contrast with s6\fast hope, 1. 471. hope is often
classified by the medieval theologian as referring to the expectation of
evil ; for instance The Erl of Tolous, 11. 815, 823, 835. See Liidtke's
note, Gowther, 11. 202, 212, 227, and note to 1. 208, and Wagner's note to
Tundale, 1. 90.

1. 464, icidouten gahbe: See A Treatise on Dreams, Pel. Ant., p. 266 :
'God tydynge witlioute gabbc'
' Apeyrement, y nul nout gabbe.'
See Sir Beues, S, 1. 1492 and 1854: 'Y wyl no^t gahbe'; Chaucer, TJie
Nonne Prestes Tale, 1. 246 ; The Book of the Duchesse, 1. 1075.

1. 466. so god me rede : ' God help me.'

Page 23, 1. 468. charged . . . sore: 'burdened.' See 3Iacbeth V. I,
1. 60: 'The heart is sorely charged.'

1. 471. so])fast hope: in contrast to ydel hope, II. 463, 466, unsure hope,
Macbeth v. 4. 19. It seems to be equivalent to the 'good hope' employed
by Lydgate, T. ofGl., and described in Schick's note to 1. 892. Hope and
dread ('fear,' anxiety) are at times contrasted in the same passage by the
j\I.E. poet, as for instance:

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 23—24, //. 471—496. S3

T. of GL, 1. 641 : ' Hanging in balaunce bitwix 7iOj!?c & drcde.'
1. 892 : 'And al biforne late hope be >i guide,

And )iou3e fat drcclc woulde with ^e pace
It sitte)) wel.'
1. 1197 : 'So ];at goodc hope alway Ji bvidel ledo,
Lat no despeire liindir \)e with drcde.'
Ancr. Pi., 1. 332 : ' ho2]e and drcde . . . imeind,' etc. ; see note, 1. 372.
1. 473. shrifte of inov])e : See note to 1. 94.

1.474, also 1. 92. redi suggests Kolbing's 'aim' applied figuratively
here in the sense of 'purpose' ; see Sir Beues, 1. BlOl :
'A ]>re\v is knif, & kou>e iioujt redi.'

I. 475, 476. ' If thou doest thus, then put all thy hope in God Al-
mighty.' See Bomans viii. 24.

^11. 480—483. See note to 1. 495.

II. 483, 484. Cf. lines 2G7, 268.

I. 484. soru-e and wu : Suggesting Job iv. 21 : 'They die, even u-itli-
out wisdom,'' recalling in wisdom philos^ophy ; 'They die in sorrow and
woe.' See Genung, The Epic of the Inner Life, p. 156.

II. 491, 492. This serious truth weighed on Alfred, as is evident in
the wisdom literature contributed to his TVitenagemut, collected in An
O.E. Miscellany (E.E.T.S., 1872) :

1. 172 : ' Not no mon Jene tyme.

liwanne he schal lieonne turne.

Ne nomon Jiene ende.

hwenne lie sclial lieonne wende.'

1. 492. ending day : 'death-day' ; ' ]7at is elces mannes endedeie ]7at
lie stepcS ut of ]7ese lite into jjan o<5re,' as is explained in an O.lv Homily,
An Bispel (edited by Morris), 1. 137. ending day is used by Chaucer in
The Compleynt of Venus:

1. 55 : 'And therfore certcs, to niyn ending-day

To love him best ne slial I never repeute.'

See ending, 1. 278 ; ende of de]). 1. 280 ; and Ornn.

Orrm., 1. 8108 : 'J^att dajj >att he tok ende.'
Page 24, 1. 495. See also 11. 481 — 482. An early proverb seems either
to have been in existence, or to have been formulating itself at this time.
' Fcist find, fast hind,' occurs in Heyw^ood's Proverbs of 1546, in Jests of
Scogin of 1665, and in Merchant of Venice, II. 5, 1. 50 :
' Fast hind ! fast find !
A proverb never stale in thrifty mind.'

'■Safe bind, safe find,' in Washing, by Thomas Tusser, of 152.3 — 80. The
underlying scriptural text referred to in line 494, ]?/s icord, ])at god seide, is
probably Maitheiv xvi. v. 19 : ' Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall
be hound in heaven ' ; also Matthew xviii. v. 18. See Poema Morcde,
11.215,216:

' ]?e ^e godes milce secli<5. jwis lie mei hisfi.ndc.

ac helle king is are lies. wiiS 5a J>e he mei binde.'

Homily, Post Pascha A. ed. j\Iorris, 1. 44: ' demd to deaiSe and j^erto

iunden. swo is ])e maan ]>e halt his sinne. he is demd fro heuene to belle.'

1. 496. ben in mynde : 'be in remembrance,' ' be borne in mind.' See

Leg. of G. W., 1. 18, and note, Spec, 1. 619, and New Engl. ' bear in mind.'

Sec. Nan. T., 1. 123 : ' bar in Mr mynde.'

M. of L. T., 1. 1127 : 'here . . . in mynde.'

Jpotis, D, 1. 152 : 'The soneday to have in mendc.'

84 Critical and Ejijilanatory Notes. Pages 24 — 25, II. 498 — 521.

1. 498. The present text is supported hy the hest MSS, and by MSS.
of the two groups. Read with metre like 1. 446, type C :

' And lesu Crist • to J'e take.'
'If you will accept Jesus Crist,' rather than 'turn to him,' or 'call upon
him,' according to the reading of MSS. D and H2, type D :
' And to lesu Crist ])e take. '
1. 500. lesczonji : Compare with 1. 505 below.

Spec. Vit., 1. 92 : ' And swyche a leswun I schal 30U Jeue

f>at myrour of lyf to you may be. '
Bcr encj. Cato (ed. Goldberg, p. 14), v. 81 :
' Let boll writ beo J'i mirour
In word and eke in dede.'
1. 502. goddede : preserved by the two oldest MSS., by tlie best MS.,
and by a j\IS. of the opposing group, in distinction from the plausible
reading godhede of the two remaining tests, also representatives of both
groups. The meaning ^ good deed' seems to be specifically the suffering
and death of Christ upon the cross.

1. 505. tnyrour : a very common usnge. The passage explains itself.
For various M.E. interpretations of the term mirror, see Schick's note to
T. of GL, 1. 292, and W. 754 and 974, and Spenser's usage :

Shep. Cal., Oct., str. 16, 1. 93 : 'Such immortal mirror, as lie doth admire.

Would raise one's mind above the starry skj-.'
Gorboduc, I. 3, 1. 798 : ' Happie was Hecuba, the wofullest wretch

That euer lyued to make a myrour of.'
P. PL, C. xix. 1. 175 : 'Thou shalt be myrour to menye men to deceyue.'
Cf. also Henry V., 2. Chorus, 1. 6.
1. 508. fonge : fonde, extant in D and R, MSS. of two distinct groups,
is probably the correct reading, not only as is indicated by the rime but
by the sense : 'here (in holy writ) must we look (see) and seek (trust to
it) to obtain knowledge of God.' See John xxi. 3, MS. Otlio 1, C 3 : 'ne
fengon nan fjing on ^agre nibte ' ; Pref. Cura Past, 1. 22 : ' <5a <5a ic to rice
feng' in comparison with A'lenhite, the story of the monk, ZTebsbuch,
}). 99, 11. 104, 105: 'huer he hedde yby uourti yer uor to uondl ane
monek . . .'

I. 514. pes and loue : See Tlie Seconde Nonnes Tale, 1. 44 :
'. . . . the eternal louc and pees.'
Tlie passage is to be traced in Dante's Paradiso, Canto xxxiii, 1. 44 :
'Per lo cut caldo ncW eterna pace.'
1. 515. hen ahoute : ' be astir.' 'be actively striving to secure peace.'
1. 516. To make pes : See 1. 520, and Chaucer in An ABC:
1. 69 : ' Than makcst thou liis^ees with his sovereyn.'
make is linked withies in illustrations cited by Kolbing, note to Sir B. 1.
A, 1. 879.

1. 518. godspel .• See Kirke's note to sjyell, SJiep. Cal., Mch., 1. 54.
Latin : Matt. v. 9.

Page 25. 1. 519. no les: The Bruce, 1. 419, vithonten less; the Erl
of T., I. 472 ; Tlie Life of St. Juliana, A, 11. 76, 77 : wi^uten les; Wallace,
Bk. I., ]. 321 : hut less; also Leg. of G. W., 11. 1022, 1128, 1518.

1. 520. les : pes : the rime of Erl of T., 11. 472, 473. See the lines :
' I trowe iryfhoute Ices
let us lyfe in pees. '
mal:e]j pes : See note to 1. 516.
1. 521. liom oow to he of MS. R : horn is a dative with the impersonal

Critical and Ex])lanatory Notes. Pages 25 — 26, //. 521 — 550. 85

verb ooxv in the present tense. See Skeat's note, Leg. of G. TF., 1. 27, and
note to Spec, I. 159 ; Pearl, str. 46, 1. 12 : 'kws (xjhe to take more.'

1. 525. itndonte fable = xrAdoute Us, 1. 518, a common expletive often
useful in filling out an incomplete line. See illustrations collected by
Zupitza, note to Guy of Wancich, 1. 3254, explained by u-ythoict lesynge,
1. 550 of Giiy of Warwick; by witJionie layne, 1. 2994 ; and by the more
emphatic witltonten gahbe of the Speculum, 1. 464. See Kolbing's no doubt,
1. 2027 of Sir Beues. Examples in Sir Benes are : A, 1. 1672, 2027, 2219 ;
M, 1. 1933 ; S, 1. 2612 ; 0, 1. 2381 ; Ipotis, 1. 436 ; Seven. Sages, 1. 1558.
Compare the usage of other writers :
Spense, Rliymes of Rome, 7 : 'Alas, by little ye to nothing flie.

The T^Qo^le,' s, fable and the spoyle of all.'
Ben Jonson, Volpnne, 1. 1 : ' Know you not, Sir, 'tis the coxavaon fable.'
JMarlowe, Faustus vi. , 1. 62 : ' But is there not cceluni igncuni et erystallimim ? '
Xo, Faustus, they are hut fables.'
Pearl 50, 1. 4 : ' Other holy wryt is hot a fable.'
1. 526. inerciable : also 1. 534. The suffix -able has not the force of
modern English here, but is used in an active sense to show, 'inclined to
mercy,'' as is indicated by Abbott, Shahs. Gr., § 3, § 445, and illustrated
by Schick, T. of Gl., 1. 1266. profitable, 1. 4 of the Speadum, is to be
interpreted 'is capable of yielding profit.' Merciable has an active force
in Chaucer's texts :

A'li A. B. 6'. , 1. 1 : ' Almighty and al merciable quene . . .'
1. 182 : ' Ben to the seed of Adam merciable.
So bring us to that palais that is bilt
To penitents that ben to mercy able. Amen.'
Leg. of G. IV., 1. 347 : 'And therto gracious and merciable.'

1. 410 : ' Yow oghte been the lighter merciable.'
Prioresses Tale, 1. 1878 : ' That of his mercy god so merciable
On vs his grete mercy multiplye.'
1. 531. flesh and bon: Generides, A, 1. 1348; Monkes Tcde, Hercrdes,
1. 10, another common circumlocution used instead of 'body,' found in
Job ii. 5 ; hone and flesh, xix. 20 ; Sir Beues, A, 11. 628, 4044, 4407 ; Giron.
of Engl., 1. 675, etc. ; nother flesshe ne bones, Tundale, 1. 910. See also
flesh and blocl 573.

I. 539. of ]>inke\'> : for \>ynkki\> of Ao and R, is used probably in sense
of gives displeasure, according to Zupitza's note to Guy of Warwick,
1. 984.

1.540. crie\> merci: See Gamelyn, 874; T(nif?o?e, 11. 233, 2.34 ; Ebt.
of GL, also in Chaucer and Shakspere :

Pbt. of Gl., A, 1. 288 : ' crie on hom no mercy ]>er nis.'
1. 499 : ' & criede him milce and ore.'
Tale of 31. of L. , \. 1111 : ' mercy I yow crye.'
Merry Wives, III. v. 25 : 'I cry you mercy.'
Cf. on the other hand Tw'o N. Kinsmen, I. ii. 13 : ' Cried up with example,'
i. e. enforced by experience.

Page 26. 1. 547. gospel: i.e. Matt. vii. 1; Mark iv. 24; Lidce
vi. .38.

II. 549, 550. Piers Ploxoman, 1, A, 11. 151, 152 :

' For l^e same Mesurc >at Je Meten • Amis ofer elles,
3e schul be weyeu J^er with • whon 3e wenden henues.'
See Latin preceding, 1. 150, for the text incorporated in MS. R: '■ Eadem
mensura qua mensi fueritis remeci[e]tur uobis.' For mete, see Zupitza's
note to Gmj of Wancick, 1. 6954.

86 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 26, 551 — 5G3.

11. 551, 552 : omitted in A^^ probably tlirouo:h fault of the scribe. Tlie
lines are contained in all the otlier MSS., and are in keepin.i^ with the
style of the poem, wliere nuui is addressed often in personal exhortation.
The text follows MS. A^^. See 11. 201, 203, 319, etc.

1. 551. ]>on : The desirability of inserting ]?07i in this position is
questionable. It is omitted in two MSS.

1. 552. fo^ene: occurs in one MS. only; see variants. It is of no
weigi)t in the construction of the text.

1. 553. N\im. god ^eme : common linking of terras explained by MS.
Hj : ' tahe gocle hede.' See Ancr. B., p. 100 : ' Nimei nu gode ^eme ' ; O.E.
Horn. (ed. Morris, p. 89 ff.), 1. 62: '■ Nime we . . . gerne' ; also MS. Horn.
Dominica Palmnrum^ 1. 62 ; Otd and N., 1. 727 ; Rht. of GL, Harl. 2277,
fol. 511, 1. 29; Gamelyn, 1. 825. See Ancr. E., p. 416 if., 1. 324: ' ^e
nimen to ham gode ^eme.'

I. 554. bist, i. e. biddest, bitst : normal form connected with the
Pater Noster. See Bom. of Rose, 1. 772 : ' Biddeth a Pater Noster ' ;
Spec. Fit., 1. 18 ; Orrm., II. 5404, 5454, 5465.

0/T7«., 1. 5454 : '. . . bade ^att mann bitt
(Ippo ))e Paterr Nossterr.'

Promptorium Parvulorum, p. 35 : ' byddyn beclijs or seyn prayers ' ; Book
of Curtasye, Sloane MS. 1986, f. 22 h, note over byddyn bedys :
'Rede, or synge, or byd prayeris
To Crist for all thy Cristen ferye.'

Byddynge, or praynge. '
For bid, to call to a specific devotion as to the Pater Noster, see Bidding
Prayer, I., The Lay Folks Mass Book, p. 62, with explanation on historical
basis.

bist : sist : Cf. hgst : ryst, Bouaventura's Meditations on the Sorrows of
our Lady Mary, ll.'l015, 1016.

Latin. See MoM. vi. 12 ; Luke xi. 4.

See poem ' On the King's breaking his Confirmation of Magna Charter,'
p. 257 of Polit. Songs :

' For if that he to blame be,
For ^ifhit him imr charite.'

1. 555. Sivete lord: also 11. 569 and 949, the language of the
medifeval love-song to the Redeemer. See A prayer of Lone vnto ]'>e
swete herte of Jesn, Add. MS. 22,283, and similar construction in Morris's
0. E. Hom. ; Tn.ndale, 1. 234 : ' Swete fader, mercy I '

I. 656. Cf. Pard. Tale, 11. 130, 131 :

' for a man hath agilted his lord . . . agilted his father celestial . . .
agiltcd him that bouglite him,' etc.

II. 557, 558. The golden rule of Christ : ' Whatsoever ye would that
men should do to you, do ye even so to them,' — Matt. vii. 12; Luke
vi. 31.

1. 559 ff. Cf. Isaiah Iv. 7.

1. 561. \>e : authorized by three ]\ISS.

1.562. bede: 'to pray.' See bede, a prayer of the bead roll, hence
'peir of bedes,' Shak. Bich. II., iii. 3. 145; Ipotis, 1. 156 : bxjdde bedys;
'on which that she hir bedes bede,' Bom. of Rose, 1. 7371. See Kirke's
note to Shep. Cal. Sept., 1. 1 : ' For to bid is to pray, whereof cometh beads
for prayers . . "To bid is beads, to say his prayers." '

1. 563. dar it seie: S. Nun's Tale, I. 214. Tlie effect of the denial is
in harmony with the other characteristics of the poet's vigorous style.

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 2(3 — 28, II. 564 — 594. 87

1. 5G4. ajeni .• ' in opposition to,' used in the same sense in the Pro-
thalamion, 1. 17. See Halliwell's Diet.

1. 567. sei]> : i.e. in James ii. 13. Eead : 'And sei]? : He ]mt wole
no nierci liave.'

Page 27. 1. 568. Latin: See Luke xxi. 19.

\. 569. speche: i.e. the Sermon un the Mount, Matt. v. ff.

Hoiire : See 1. 949 ; inorganic H as in noivh, \. 348.

lord: or louenl as in h 949, to read by type A. See 'Introduction.'

1. 572. in alle manere: 'In every kind of.' See in none manere,
]. 628, Beues, \. 565, note to L 835, and Znpitza's note to Ghiy of Wanvick,
I. 1228. on al manere = ' bj' all means ' ; in this manere, The S. N. T., 1. 273.

1. 573. flesh and hlod: See flesh and bon, 1. 531; bon and huide,
1. 157 ; A^enhite (ed. Morris), p. 87, 11. 6 ff. : ' We bye]> children of one
moder . . . huer of we nome 'idess and blod' ; S. N. Tale, 1.42: 'His
sone in Mode andflesshe'; Gamelyn, 1. 491 :

' Cursed mot he wortlie, botJie Jieiach and Mood.'

The meaning of 1. 573 is purely in physical sense, 'ph3'sical illness to
effect spiritual good' (1. 576 : ^]n sell soule to amende'). See Homily, ed.
Small, p. 144, 1. 255f.:

' Bot for his fieis was pined here,
His sawel es now til goddful dere.'
No trace is to be found here of the figurative use of the O.E. homily.
See Homily (ed. Morris, Second Series), Dominica Palmarum, 1. 51 :
'bruken his fles and his blod, ]?at is ]>e holi husel' ; In die Fascha, 1. 71 :
'to his holifleis and to his holi blod.'

1. 574. \wlemod : The copyist of D did not understand ]->olemod. He
regarded it as two distinct words, a verb ]->ole and a substantive mode.
See Ancr. Biivle, p. 158, fol. 40 b : ' two eadie wordes {])eaices, MSS. C and
T) . . . ])olemednesse . . . edmodnesse. Vor \iole7nod is ])e ]iet ]nddeliche
aberei wouh, ])et me detS him.'

1. 576. sell soule: according to Cursor 3Iundi, 'blessed soul.' ' Sely
saule' occurs in York Plays, xlv., 1. 171. Ancr. B., p. 108 : 'tu seli ancre,
]>et ert his seli spuse'; p. 352: ']'is is a seli dea^, fet make<5 . . mon
o<5er wumman vt of ])& worlde.'

The Death of Mary : as 'the happy soul.' See note to 1. 987.

1.582. gmching : 'murmuring,' 'grumbling.' See ' Widoute gruch-
ing,' 1. 593, and Ancr. Biwle, p. 418 : 'wurche ]>et me hat hire toiiuten
grucchinge ' ; Owl and Night., 1. 423 :

' Grucching d; hiring him beoS rade.'
The advice of 1. 582 is contrary to the doctrine of Gorhodiic, V. v. 1 :
' With grudging mind to damns those he mislikes.'

1. 584. lude and eke stille: also 11. 706, 891. Cf. Zupitza's note to
Guy, 1. 792.

1. 585. falle\> on honde: happens 'to be your lot,' 'falls to you.'
on honde is usecl with various verbs in metaphorical sense : Der. engl.
Cato, v., 1. 397 : '3if ])e bifallen serwe on honde.' Owl and Night., 1.
1651 : ' gest an honde '; M. of L. T., 1. 348 : ' ytake on honde' ; Beues 25
and Bbt. of Gl. 2321 (A) : ' take on honde ' ; also 10,511, 10,817 ; C 267 ;
nim an honde 61, 62, 113, 114, 743, 796, 882, 1344, 1365, 1894, 2062, 2073,
2133, 2146, 2154, 2351, 2612, 2760, 2871, 3476, 3872, 4052, 4366, 4620,
4711, 4880, 9463, 9964, and other instances.

Page 28. 1. 592. leid : MS. D preserves the more exact inflectional
form, lleide.

I. 594. See Ipotis, B 520 : ' [He] takyth the povert myldelych and

88 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 28 — 29, //. 594 — 627.

stylle,'' and P. PI., A 1, ]. 141 : ' lette liis sone dye . . Mekeliche for vre
misdede . . have pite on Jiat peple, J^at pynede him to dt^]?e.'

11. 596, 607. ensaumple : N.E. example, a compromise between M.E.
ensaumph and the Latin, according- to Stnrmfels, Afr. Vokalismiis im
M.E., Anglia, vol. viii., p. 243. See Zupitza's Six-Text Oxford edition of
the Pardoner's Prologue :

p. 25 : 'penne telle y hem ensamples many con,

of olde stories longe tyme agon.'
p. 60: 'There may ye lerne, / and b}' ensample teche,' fol. 488 b,
Sloaue 1686, leaf 2.
See Sloane MS. 1686, leaf 221, and Harl. MS. 7.333.

I. 609. i dar seie : Tlie Seconde Nonnes Tale, 1. 214 : I dar toel say.
The form is to be contrasted with the N.E. expression, where the M.E.
sense is entirely lost.

seie so])eliche: The Speculum frequently assures its reader of its
veracity: 1. 519 : 'A so]) word hit is and no Zes'; 1. 480: 'For hit com
out of godes mou>e ' ; 1.3: ' it is nofahle'; 11. 346, 411, 1014, 1023 : ^ in
so]>nesse' ; 1. 464 : 'I sey Jje so]?, ividoiiten gabbe' ; 11. 947, 1010: ' Holi
writ, ])at wole noKt li-^e' ; 1. 565: 'J)e holi bok of so]>nesse' ; 1. 637 : ' }7U
shalt wel wite, J^at i ne li^e.^

1. 613. See 608. The required number of unstressed SAlIables for the
measure is to be provided by the reading icronge, but historically the
form can be onl}' wrong.

1. 615. ninne^e : the reading of three MSS. giving the meaning
' scarcely.' See Spenser, the She2). Cal. Jan., 1. 6 :

'That now unnethes their feet could them i;phold.'

Page 29. 11. 617, 618. 'Why? Because human nature desires
revenge for injury.'

I. 619. tak ])i minde: See note to 1. 496.
1.622. martyrdom: SeeTundale:

1. 1861 : ' That for goddis love were buxsum,
In erthe to sutTur martyrdom.'

martiirdotn . . . inede : i. e. the palm of martirdom, Tlie Seconde
Nonnes Tale, 11. 240 and 274.

II. 623 — 625. The poet seems resjionsible for an anacoluthon in the
transition from ])u, 1. 623, to He, 11. 625 ff., ]yeih in 11. 632 ff.

11. 623 ff. See Isaiah v. 15 : 'And the mean man is bowed down, and
the great man is humbled, and the eyes of the lofty are humbled.'

1. 624. heih of mod : 'proud,' in contrast to pore of mod, 1. 164, and
low ofherte, 1. 165. See note to I. 164.

I. 626. heuene : O.E. fern, heofan. The feminine is indicated here by
the gen. ending -e. The feminine is recognized in The Hymn on the
NativiUj, 11. 145, 146.

* And Hcav'n, as at some festival!.
Will open wide the gates of her high palace hall.'

II. 626 — 630. These lines recall Isaiah xxvi. 5 :

' For he hath brought down them that dwell on high,

(the lofty city) :
He layeth it low, he layeth it low, even to the ground ;
He bringeth it to the dust.'
1. 627. heinen : heynyn, heinin, translating exaltare (1. 630), occurs in
Promptorium Parvnlorum, p. 233. Xo other instance of this word has
bpen discovered. It is equivalent to Swedish hojna (*han]injan > O.E.
hehyian). See Stratmann-Bradley. The lists of the Prompt. Pari: contain

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Page 29, //. 627 — C40. 89

other allied words : heighthyn, haumeyn, Hey)iynge. See Ancr. Riicle,
iheied, pp. 154, 174, 380, 430.

See M.E. triuislation of Lat. exalto: Ancr. Eitvle, p. 154 : ' beon ine
heort gostliche ilieied touward lieoueiie'; p. 174 : ' nout one heinesse, aiili
heinesse of folke, vorte scheawen socSliche, jjet lieo ])et hudecS ham ariht in
hore ancre liiise, heo schulen beon . . . ouer otSer kunnes folke wur<5liche
iheied': p. 430 : 'He beo euer iheied from worlde to worlde'; p. 100:
'Wend ut . . .', 'Hwuder?' 'Vt of mine .he ihschijye' ; p. 86: 'he hit
heued to heie up,'

11. G"29 ff. he, his, \eih : over inconsistencj' in the use of number in
personal pronoun, see Zupitza, note to Guy, 1. 100.

1. 030. Latin : MS. A^ has exaltabi^fr.

1. 631. her : MSS. his, altered in text to remove anacoluthon.

IL 631, 632. See Moral Prov., MS. Harl. 3810 :
' Ever the hiere that thou art,
Ever the lower be thy hert. '
Ancr. R., p. 130 : ' Fleo heie, and holde^ . . . liet heaiied euer lowe.'

1. 634. iconye : according to Gollancz's note to Pearl, str. 24, 1. 8, -y-
representing the secondary suffix i of O.E., and not nominally the inf.
characteristic. For inf. in -ie, see Skeat's Langl., p. Iviii,

1. 636. he: he refers already to Lucifer.

I. 638. Lucifer: The apocryphal legend was known and introduced
into literature so early as the fifth century. See James Eothschild,
Mistere dtt Viel Testament, I. p. xlii., and Sjyecidmn Ecclesice of Honorius.
It became the subject of at least two miracle plays, York Play, No. L,
and Chester Play, No. I. It was rarely omitted in religions literature
from tlie earliest period. See Henry VIII., III. ii. 371, and Skeat's note
to 31. T., W. 3189, 3192. In The' Myronre of our Ladye, p. 189, tlie
accepted version has suffered modification: 'The north wind signifies
Lucifer ; by the northe is vnderstondeS the fende Lueyfer, that by cold-
nesse of hys mal3'se caused other aungels that are lykened to fayre
flowers to falle from blysse.' See Longfellow, Epilogue to Golden Legend :

' Lucifer !
The son of mystery, . . .
He, too, is God's minister
And labors for some good ' . . .
Isaiah xiv. 12 : ' How art thou fallen from heaven, Lucifer ' . , .
Langl. A. I., 1. 115 : ' Bote Lucifer louwest li3> of hem alle ;

For pruide )jat he put out '

Monke's T., 1. 3192 : ' /eZ he for his sinne

Doun into lielle, wher he yet is inne.'
Meph., Marlowe's Faust., 5. 93 : 'I swear by hell and Lucifer.'

See also Ipotis, 1. 108 : ' In heven

pat Lucifer fel onte for pride.'

II. 639, 640, and with 638. Questionable reading. The appropriate-
ness of tlie lines seemed reason for inserting them in this connection.
Compare other texts :

Tundale, 1. 1393 : 'Fro heven throiv pride he felle downe
Heder into fis depe dongowne,'
1. 639. The Liif of Adam, 1. 52 :

' In lieauen Pride first began,
In angels ar it cam in man.'
1. 640. tolie fly^te : touching upon the trait (in Satan's character) of
restlessness as represented, Job ii. 2 — 5, and as incorporated in the Intro-
duction to Goethe's Faust.

90 Critical and Ex])lanatorjj Notes. Pages 30 — 31,^/. 641 — Ql^.

Page 30, 11. 641, 642. gan: paraphrastic, written can in MS. R
as in /Si>- Guivther, see 11. 49, 60, etc. and Pearl, 87, 135, etc. ; the auxiliary
is not to be translated.

I. 643. alle and some : See Cent. Diet. A formula exceedingly fre-
quent to the present day. In the sense of nniversi et sincjuli it occurs as
follows :

B. Cceur do Lion, 1. 22S3 : ' "We are betrayed and ynome

Horse and houses, lords, all and some.'
Clerkes Tale, 1. 941 : 'And in the peples eres alle and some.'
Mirror for 3Iag., p. 91 : ' In armour, the souldiers all and some.'
See also Eerrick, p. 84 : ' Something made of thread and thrumme,
A mere botch all and some.'
rede: See Zupitza, note to Guy of TV., 1. 313; Kolbing, Sir Beues,
1. 360.

II. 645, 646, These lines are contained in the three MSS. A2HjR,
probably from the original test. They are in harmony with the style of
the poet.

1. 648. ]?e drede : impersonal use of drede, see Abbott, Sh. Gr., § 297,
note to 1. 159, and Spenser, Prothalamion, 1. 60.

strong : stronge, dative, a questionable form. See strong, 11. 266, 274 ;
but stronge, ', 282 ; ])e stronge, 1, 449.

1. 649. siker : expletive 'certainly,' an adverb used instead of siker-
liche. The question arises as to the desirability of the comma between
For and siker. These words form a single expression, and: here if.

1. 653. hi consail and hi red: See Kulbing's note to Sir Beues, M. 1.
360, and Cli., Genl. Prol., 1. 665,

]?e fonle qned: The customary alliterative combination is foide fend.
See Sir Goiother, 1. 4 ; Orrm. 12,335 : 'j^uss fande])]) deofell Godess folic'

1. 654. ]?e qued: See notes to lines 48 and 1025.

1.657. Ac: Southern adversative, German sondern ; ac preserves a
previous negative, cf. Matzner, Worterhuch under ac. Cf. O.E. use through
Elene, 1. 355 ; Beowulf, 1. 109 ; ' ac he hine feor forrcic' ; 1. 1991 : '^c ]7U
.... gebettest ma3rum ]?eodne.' where the significance is adversative,
Latin : nonne, num quid. A^DH^HoB do not use ac, see variants. See
Bbt. of Gl., p. 4:681, \. 651 :

' If thou hast any intelligence, any knowledge,' etc.

1. 658. uertu : ' efficacx-.'

1. 661, hext : also the attribute oi charitg in the sense of 'love,' 1. 325.

1. 664. Latin: MS. Aj reads: Qui . . . ceteras cojigregat . . . qui
. . . puluerem, recalling Isaiah xvii. 13 : the description of A Doom
Song, the Doomsday : ' [They] shall be . . . like the ivhirling dust before
the storm,' The Latin is quoted in the Ancren Bitole, p. 278, with transla-
tion : '])e ]-)et is umhe, wiSouteu hire' (edmodnesse) ' worte gederen gode
J^eawes, he bere<5 dust i^e wiude.'

Pag-e 31, 1. 665. ]^uuh : See note to 1. 752.

1. 672. Head possibly, as in 1. 797, lihteliche with inorganic e between
suffix and stem, according to laws described in the Introduction, Thus
type A is preserved instead of either type C or A with the unstressed
fourth measure of MS. Aj :

' Hit fle]) awey ful lihteliche.'

1. 674. dedes . . . do : verb with cognate substantive occurs fre-
quently; Bbt. Gl, 11. 1107, 1649, 1655, 3845, 4499, 5273, 6876. 7047,
7459. Also 1602, 2192, 2246, 3082, 5436, 5820, 6333, 5483, 6545, 6849,
7175, 7346, 7436, 7448, 9036. See Strohraeyer, p. 23, and note to 1. 398.

Critical and Ex-planatorij Xotcs. Pages 31—33, //. 676—722. 91

1. 676. abide: See Darlington, The Folk Sj^eech of South Clieshire,
p. 105.

I. 685. qferd : See ferd, 1. 17 of A Poem on the Times of Edward II.,
Gamelyn, 1. 854, and Skeat, -pp. xii, xiii. aferd of: ' affected witli fear on
account of.' Cf. Diet, of the Kentish Dialect, etc., p. 2 ; Halliwell's Diet.
With ^IS. D affred note the reading of Chaucer, The Shipman's Tale,

' This wif was not aferde ne affraide.'
Macbeth, I. iii. 1. 96: ' Nothing «/c«rf? of what thyself didst make.'
V. i. 41 : 'a soldier, and afcard.'

II. 689, also .S09. mid iwisse : See Poema Morale, 11. 40, 141, 154, 375,
301 ; On god Ureisun of itre Lefdi, 1. 6 ; De Muliere Samaritana, 11. 37,
53 ; mid nane jwisse, Poema Morale, 1. 236.

See Monograph of ^I. Jacoby, Vier me Gedichte aus dem 13, Jahrhnn-
dert, p. 43, 1. 47 ; ']io ]n sone al mid iioisse.'

mid : occurs in Southern poems. See note to 1. 689 and Pearl, Rht.
of Gl., and other Southern poems. For the W,S. 'tnid cf. Miller's well-
known discussion, Bseda's Ecds. History, pp. xliv., xlvii. See also com-
pounds of mid, \cr mid, etc.

Page 32, 1. 692. Latin: MS. ^j reads: 'S[e]c[un]dHm multitudnnera
dolor[am] meor[iun] in corde meo cousolationes tue letiticaueront a^iimam
meani.'

1. 693. pe : so in ^j is a copyist's error.

1. 698, also 512 and 908. is aboue : See sit ahone, 11. 54, 962, the
heavenly ruler symbolized tlirough the attributes of an earthly monarch.
The conception is very old, a notable characteristic of the O.E. See
heofoncyning. Exodus, 1. 410 ; Elene, 1. 621 ; Heliand : hahon Mmile,
1. 656 ; hi himile tlien\u hohon, 1. 1509 ; heah heofon, Genesis B, 476, 736 ;
Riddle 41, 1. 22. See the gloria in excelsis and modern hynmology, e. g.

Seagrave's :

' Rise, my soul, to seats prepared above,
Exalted high at God's right hand.'
See illustrations from the M.E. collected by Schmirgel, p. xlix.

aho^ie : lone: a rime exceedingly frequent everywhere, as Kolbing
notes, Sir Beues, A 1. 1837, and illustrates in Iponiedon, A 1. 5. See
' Willie's emblem,' Shep. Cal. ior March :

' To be wise, and eke to love
Is granted scarce to Gods above.'
1. 705. Type A can be secured by the reading ayAnes, but this form is
not justitied by the MSS. The scansion is as in 1. 446 according to
type C.

1. 710. stounde : bonnde: For rimes with stounde, see Schmirgel, pp.
Ixi, Ixii.

1.712. wule : owing to a scribe who has spoiled the form. Eead
tcille.

Page 33,1. 716. and : and is imi^ortant to metre and sense, and
has tilt- support of three MSS., viz. DH-jl.

1. 721, also 1. 217. shed : O.K. gescead, O.H.G. sceit, N.E. shed, ' choice.'
Cf. Kath. 1. 240 : 'schead ba of god & of uvel, nis bitweuen 3unc & hem
nan shed ' ; Orrm. :

1. 5533 : ' pe fifte 3ife iss shed & skill,

& weorelld like f iuess. '
1. 12,336 : ' Innsihht & witt, & shced, k sJciW {see skifullichc, 1. 173).
1. 722. falshede : fcdseness in antithesis to s6\>nesse.
' Bitwene sojinesse ' and falshede.'

92 Critical and Explanatory Xotes. Pages 33 — 35, //. 723 — 779.

1. 723. fill iwis: also 11. 165, 285, 337, 503. See mid hcisse, note to
1. 689; O.E. Homilies (ed. Morris), 'Hie die . . . de Proplieta,' 1. 17;
Ornn., 1. 1356; La^amon's Brut, text A. 1. 14,234, and text B. 1. 21,561 :
1. 14,234 : ' He hselite heo fid iivis.'
1. 21,561 : ' and an hi3ende wende/oZwcts.'
Cf. Gen. ami Ex., 1. 2521 : ' io ful in wis' and 'tvele iwyss,' Pearl, str. 33, 1. 10.

I. 726. icit : See note to 1. 227, and other M.E. texts :
Poema Morale, 1. 2 : ' mi %cit ah to ben more,' etc.

Dcstr. of T., 1. 4 : ' wysshe me with icyt J>is werke for to ende.'

1. 25: ' to ken all the crf(//!c '

Recalling I. 212 of the Spcculu7n : ' JeueJ) wit in alle craftes.'

he : from four MSS. he is necessary'- to the sense, here is a scribal
error in Ay

1. 728. can: See note to Sir Beues, E. 1. 3963 : 'He is neither able
nor knows how to perceive his own condition.' See Skeat's note to The
Prioress Tale, 1. 1650.

1. 738. This line is to be regarded as parenthetical, whether the
break be indicated by the mark of parenthesis or by the comma.

I. 739. God . . . tnore: all, 'the larger and the smaller,' 'good and
bad,' i. e. righteousness and wickedness.

Page 34. 1. 744. ]-)e longe hjff : eternity in heaven contrasted with
pine ^at laste]) aij, 1. 746.

II. 745, 746. See Persones Tale, 11. 197, 198 : ' drede of the day of dome
and of the horrible peines of helle.'

I. 746. domesday : ay : For this rime see Kolbing, note to *S'(/- Beues,
A. 1. 2643.

1. 750. hit: emended from four MSS. /i?'s of MS. Aj is a scribal error.
The Hue admits of the punctuation : long: instead oilong,.

1. 752. ])onh: ])ou of A^ is quite possible, see Stratmann, Diet. The
scribe probably intended to write ])ouh. The final -h is added here for
synunetry.

1. 756. lasse and more: 'everybody.' See Skeat's note to T7ie Clerkes
Tale, 1. 940; Tundale, 1. 1852 ; Beues, 11. 453, 499 ; also Audi. Guy, str.
38, 1. 4 ; and Cains, Guy, 1. 3160.

1.758. ofte shrine: based on ]\ISS. AgDHj. Two texts give the more
plausible form Iscryue. clene in MS. R alone occurs probably from com-
parison with 1. 768.

1. 759. icrouht : I icroujht of MSS. AqDHj is the more exact text,
according to the standards of the poet.

1. 761. ])at: without verb on which to depend has here the character
of a kind of substitute for the imperative.

Page 35, 1. 768. Also 1. 758 in MS. Ay

dene : through MSS. AgDHjR. ofte of A^ is probably retained from
1. 758.

shriue : better I schri/ue, ^ISS. AgDHj, according to the participial
forms peculiar to the Speculum.

1. 769. Approximately 1. 829 in IT,.

1. 771 : Cf. JJer engl. Cato, v. 603 : 'serwe is viedicine of ]')i guld.'

1. 773. founde : MSS. AgDHj have the preferred form ifounde.

1. 776. Widouten cost: recalling Isaiah Iv. 1 : Without money and
without price ; Rev. xxii. 17: take freely.

1. 779. shelve : The verb is wanting in MS. Aj. sheve is not necessary
for the meaiung, because it could be understood from shelved, 1. 780 ; it is

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 35 — 37,//. 779 — 817. 93

supplied because found in all the MSS. except MS. Aj. It seems probable

that the omission was due to the scribe alone.

1. 779 ff. See Persones Tale, y. 581 (ed. Tyrwhitt, Routledge edition),

1. 11 : 'to him may nothing he hid ne covered. Men should eke remembre

hem of the shame that is to come at the day of dome, for all the creatures

in heven, o.nd in ertlie. and in helle, slial see apertly all that they hiden in

this ivorld.^ See also Tundale :

1. 2124 : 'Thay se alle tliyng, both evell and goode.'
1. 2128 : 'And al creatures, pat ever god made.'
1. 2131 : ' Thare may no thyng in this worlde be,'
1. 2134. 'pat has seue god almyghty.'

1. 1934 : ' throw fat sight

0/ (die, ]'at thay in the worlde dydc. '
1. 782. MS. Aj reads : 'Nichil abscunditu^i, quod non scietur nee oc-

cultum (\uod nou rcleuetitr.'

I. 784. shame : blame: also 11. 778, and 812. See KiJlbing's note, Sir
B. A, 1. 469.

II. 785 ff. ^ Tiveye manere shame': See Persones Tale, p. 581, quoted
1. 779, for the two maners of shrift, and 1. 4 for ayenst the shame that a
man hath to shrive him.

Page 36, 1. 794. ashamed : agramed: coiTimon rime, see note to Sir
Beucs, SN, 1. 408, and A, 1. 1135, with reference to Matzner, Worterbuch,
I, p. 42.

I. 799. be my croun : Sir Beues, text S, 1. 1004 ; 0, 11. 1923, 1987 ; see
Kdlbing's note to text C, 1. 131, with reference to Lange, Die Versicher-
imgen by Chaucer, p. 39, and Zujdtza's note to Guy of Wanvich, B. 1. 974.
Lano-e cites illustrations from The Peeves Tale, 11. 121, 179, etc.

II. 803—804. See other texts as follows :

Tundale, 11. 211, 212 : ' Thy wykked tlioughtes in thy breste.
Woldest |)ou never schewe to fe preste.'
1. 806. •?«)■« ]7]7e]? ; Here trraj^j^e]? is used in the original sense of the
word, 'make angry,' 'annoy.' See Zupitza, note to Guy of Warwick,
1. 77.

1. 807. Read ' For^ifnes, iwis, ne tit him neuere.'

1. 808. Note ellipsis, to be supplied in modern English : ' he will be
condemned.'

1. 814. cou]> : See pret. used by Spenser in the Shep. Calendar, Jan.,

str. 2, 1. 4, with Kirke's reference to Sir Thomas Smith's Book of Govern'

ment, lent him by his 'very singular good friend Master Gabriel Harvey.'

Latin. The Vulgate text. Is. i. 6, reads : Lauamini, mundi estote.

The poet follows Alcninus ; see Introduction.

Page 37, 11. 816, 824, 848. See Isaiah i. 16 : ' Wash yon, make you,
clean' followed by H^ in the reading be ^e made or be\i made dene. See
also Jer. iv. 14 ; Eph. v. 26 ; See Engl, texts Ipotis, 1. 618 : ' To ivhasschen
and to mak dene' ; pe Wohunge of ure Lauerd (ed. Zup.), 1. 7 : ' he cleues
tat herte, and cunies flowinde ut of ]7at wide wunde . . . Jie water, }rdt
te world of sake and of sunne ' ; '• wasche mi sawle and make hit hwit' ;
M. of L. T., 1. 453 : ' wesh the world fro the olde iniqiiitee.'
Tundale, 1. 1860 : ' holy men, >at god loved ryght.'

1. 1863 : 'And that irashyd hor stolys iii the Mod

0/ the lojnhe, wyt myld mod,

And thay lefte the world holy,

For to serve god allemyghty.'

]. 817. men se\j : men used in a general sense, equivalent to 'people'

94; Critical and Explanatory Kotcs. Page 37, II. 817 — 840 in H.^

with a singular verb, common in Chaucer. See Skeat's note, Leg. of G.
W., 1. 12.

I. 826. 710 rciht : Cf. N.E. ' not a whit.'

II. 827-828. See the Modern English poem A Flcncer of a Day, D. L.
]\Iuloch : ' Wash them clean with tears.'

U. 829, 830. The transition from singular to plural is unexpected, yet
it seems supported by the MSS. MSS. Ajll preserve, it is true, the better
and smoother reading. An alteration mUdedes : he dredes is impossible
according to the dialect of the poem.

1. 833 (in Ho)- heuene qicene : Compare The Book of Common Prayer :
' 0 Queen of Heavens, incline thine ear to us.' The coronation of Mary
was a popular theme in the York Plays. See play xlvii. TJie Coronation
of Mary, Speech of Jesus, 11. 7 flF.

p. 491, 1. 7 : ' Offheiiene I haue hir chosen qucne

111 joie and blisse that laste schall aye.'
p. 493, I. 75 : ' We schall ^e bringe in to his sight,

To eroune ]>e quaie '

p. 496, 1. 155 : 'Eessaye Jis eroune, my dere darlyng,
per I am kyng, >ou shalt be qu€iie. '

York Miisteni Ptai/s, p. xlix and 1.

1. 834 in Uo. he dene : See note to 1. 191.

1, 836. namys senene in E-y, 1. 8, of tiie independent reading : The
meaning is not decided upon by Zupitza, note to Chty of Wartmck, 1. 2682,
nor by Kolbing, note to Sir Beues, A, 1. 2191, with references to Seynt
Mergarete, 1. 68, and Octovian, U. 194, 993. It may possibly be simply
an additional illustration of the introduction of the mystical seven so
common at this period. For the Uses of Seven see ilS. Harl. 45. The
name of Christ called on seven times within a specified period is the sug-
gestion of the words. See a prayer, Bel. Ant. I, p. 22, str. 2 : ' halged be
i^i name with giftis senene' ; also the Bnrney MS. 356. 5 : ' In ]'e pater
noster beth serene biddyngges that God hym sylf ordeyned on erthe.' See
other expressions of the same idea :

Spec. Vita;, 1. 99 : 'And specially of Je seuoie ashynges
pat on pe. Pater Noster henges.'
Eng. Stud, vii., p. 469 : '. . . . >e seiiene 3yftes of fe holy gost,
pat 1)8 seuene askj'uges may to vs haste.'
Ancr. Fuwlc, p. 28 : ' pe seoue bonen i ]>e Paternoster ajein >e seoiicn heaued
deadlichc simnen. '
An ancient Pat. Xos. : ' Seven oreisouns ther betli inne.

That helpeth men out of Dedli Sinne.'

Thus are recalled the seven daily petitions enioined on inmates of cloister
and monastery, the seven orisouns often referred to in ^I.E. See The
Myronre of o^vre Ladye (ed. Blunt), p. 11 : Seven prayers daily were the
formal duty of the sisters of holy Sion, the 'seven appeals' 'to heal the
seven deadly sins' and to assure 'the seven gifts of the Holy Ghost.'

L 840. ^Seynte Chante in MS. Hj : Charity figured as a saint in the
Pioman Calendar according to Halliw'ell's Diet. : but sec also Skeat, note.
Compare Zupitza's note to Gmi of Wancick, 1. 1060; Lange, Die Versich-
ernngen hei Ch., p. 39 ; GameUjn, 11. 451, 513, and numerous illustrations
in other M.E. texts.

On g. Ureisun ofu. Lefdi, 1. 161 : 'nu ich pe biseche ine Cristes cherite.'

Critical and JExjjIanatori/ Xotcs. Pages 37^38, //. 833 — 858. 95

Tlie saint is invoked witli frequency even to the sixteenth century :
Hamlet, IV. v. 26 ;

Gam. Gur. Needle 52: 'And lielpe me to my neele, for God's sake and
St. CharUie.'
J. R. Lowell, Goclminstcr Chimes : 'Chime oi Sweet Saint Charity,

Peal the Easter morn.'
Keble, Christian Tear, st. 6 ; ' Steals on soft handed Charity.^

Page 38. 11. 833, 834. Tlie MSS. themselves mark an uneasiness
over this difficult passage. Both language and context seem to yield the
following rendering: 'Why? If he will thus continually persist in sin,
then he must assuredly remain unclean' {i.e. 'unpardoned').

]. 834. Cf. Rich., II. iv. 253 : ' And water cannot wash axcay your sin.'
1. 835. manere : generally written without of. expected in N.E.
hecause replacing O.E. ciui, ' kind,' as explained by Morris, 0. E. Horn. ;
Hie Die. est, 1. 90, and Zupitza, note to Guy of Warifich, 1. 4346. The
pleonastic use of 'manere ' according to French models (Strohmeyer, p. 8)
is common in M.E. texts. See Sjmc., 1. 785; Tyndale's Bible, Bev. xviii.
12: 'Al maner vessels ivery'; M. of L. T., 1. 519: 'A maner latyn
corrupt'; Shoreham :

' pre raancr peync man fange
For his senne nede.'

PJA. of Gl., A 2644: 'wi]->oute eni maner harme'; 2750: 'A maner
gostes'; also 11. 3081, 4524, 5561, 7392, 8004, 8331, 8342.
1. 836. Make]7 : :MS. D Clense, ' purifieth.'
1. 838. Also 1. 792 in MSS. HjR.
1. 843. acord : See the following illustrations :
Prothalamion, 1. 101 : 'Let endlesse Peace your steadfast hearts accord.'

Pearl, str. 31, 1. 11 : 'Of care and me ye made acorde.'
Maund. Voiage, 1. 75 : ' temporel lordes and alle worldly lordes weren at gode
acord.'

1.851. jtY eft sone : 'now soon again,' 'immediately,' in Spenser's
phrase :

Prothala7nion, I. 5o : ' Pftsoones the Xymphes," which now had Flowers
their fill,' etc.
Two X. Kinsmen, III. i. 12 : ' That I, poor man, might cftsoons come between,
And chop on some cold thought.'
eftsone is of ordiniry occurrence in earlier texts. See Mark iii. 1 ;
Wiclif jBi'6^e .• 'And he entride eftsone,'' eftsone corresponding to again of
King James's version.

1. 853. gocles lore: i. e. John xii. 35. Cf. John xi. 9, 10.
1. 854. lasse and more: see note to 1. 756.

Latin MS. Aj reads : ' luce>?i . . . comprehewdant.' With this passage
compare the text quoted in the Ancr. Rinie, p. 326: ' Fili, ne tardes
conveHi ad Dominvm,' and the old hook, Fehicxdum Vitce, p. 107 : ' Ne
tardes converti ad Dominium, et ne differas de die in diem, nam suhito
rapit miseros inelemencia mortis.^

1. 856. See also John ix. 4, recalling Isaiah xxi. 11, 12 : ' Watchman,
what of the night ? '

' The morning comcth.
And also the night.
If ye will inquire, inquire ye.'
1. 858. '\>e derive niht : common expression in M.E., Sir Beues, A,
1. 2790; Partonope, 1. 1182; Alisaunder, 1. 6097, see Schmirgel, p. Ixiii.
The Poema Morale preserves \^ustre nihte.

96 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 38 — 39, //. 858 — 873.

Poema Morale, 1. 78 : ' nis hit na swa dunie idon " ne aswa "^ustre nihte.'
She]}. Cal. Xov., 1. 165 : 'She hath tlie bouds broke oi eternall lUght.'
See Persones Tale, I. 255 : ' Covered with the derkenesse of cleth . , defaute
of the sight of God,' through 'the siniies that the wretched mau hath
don.'

Page 39. 1. 859. TFhlle ]yu, aH on line : recalling idiil he was on
hjue, Gamdijn, Ih 20, 58, 157, 225, 228, as noted by Skeat, p. xxxiv.
on line : See Skeat's note to Gamelyn, 1. 20.

Compare the passage with John ix. 4 : 'While it is day,' ... 'I must
v:ork the works of him tliat sent me,' i. e. Godes iverkes of holi chnrche,
Spec, 1. 860. See Vulgate text quoted, Ancr. Biide, p. 326 : Fill, ne tardes
converti ad Dominmn.

11. 859, 860. u-orche . . . iverkes: 'do works of love,' as explained
hy Zupitza, note to Guy of Wancick, 1. 6675, and Kolbiug, note to Sir
Beues, A, II. 68 — 60, and A, 1. 3250, quoting Guy's advice to the old
earl :

* Hyt were better for ]>e to be in churcke,
And hobj tccrkysfor to wyrclie.'
The rime in this favourite passage of the M.E. poet is uniformly worche :
churche, as is illustrated in numerous passages from different mediaeval
texts :

Twmlule, 1. 29 : ' The werkes of mercy wolde he not wyrke,
He lovede not god ne holy kyrke.'
1. 209 : ' }5ou lovedest not god nor holy kirke,

Xe ivorkes of mercy woldest non 'wyrke. '
Owl and Kight., L 720 : ' Vor>i me sing)> in holi chirche

And clerkes ginnel> songes wirchc.'
The Millers Talc, L 196 : ' Than fell it thus, that to the . . . chcrche
(Of Cristes oicen ^verkes for to icerche)
This god wif went upon a holy day.'
The Sompnoiures Tale, 1. 269 : ' . . . to bildeu Cristes owen chirche,
... if ye wol lernen for to werche.'

Ipotis, B, 1. 216 : ' Lowen god and holy clierche,

And ojier god werkesfor to icerche.'

See also The Marchantes Tale, 1. 237 ; Gamelyn, 1. 507 ; Ipotis, D,
11. 431, 432.

See King Horn, 1. 1407 : ' Horn let sone vwrche
Chapeles and chirche.'

I. 862. qued: See notes to the Speculum, lines 48 and 1025.

II. 866, 867. John ix. 4 : 'The night cometh when no man can work.'
See modern hymnology : ' Work, for the night is coming.'

1. 866. agaste : 'This early form was used by Milton in the past
participle :
Hymn on Kativ., 1. 160 : ' The aged earth agast

With terror of the blast,' etc.
See also Wm. of Palerne, 1778 : ' and him agast maked . .' The h of
N.E. aghast, pp., is inorganic and unauthorized on historical basis. Cf.
Murray, Diet.

faste : agaste : rime of Gamelyn, 11. 288, 3Sil»

I. 867. vMoute nay: 'it cannot be denied.' See Zupitza's note to
Guy of Warwick, 1. 3054.

II. 869, 872. See 2 Corinth, v. 10.

1. 872. whei]>er: See note to 1. 219.

1. 873. par aunter : i. e. peradventure read as a trisyllable for the

Critical and Explanatorij Notes. Pages 39 — 40, //. 873 — 882. 97

metre, also noted by Schick, 1. 233. See Wiclif, Matt. v. 25: ' Lest per-
adventure thin adversarie take the to the domesman,' and Pearl, str. 49 :

1. 12 : ' Parmmtcr noght schal to-yere more.'
See Skeat's note to 1. 935 of the Pardoner's Tale.

11. 876—878. Bev. xxii. 12. See Poema Morale, 1. 171 :
' End efter {^et he heavet i don, seal <5er ben Idemed.'
1. 876. ]xit of A■^ : omitted in this text on authority of three MSS.
from two groups in opposition to the reading of a single MS., and because
securing possibly a better metre. Compare the two readings with I. 264,
Avhere the MSS. do not admit of the loss of the ]iat :
1. 876 : ' Ac riht after • >u hast do.'

' Ac riht after • ]>at Jn'i hast do. '
1. 264 : 'Ac riht after " >«< man ha]> don.'

I. 878. Latin: MS. A^ reads (him. See note to 1. 854.

II. 879, 880. gilour . . . gile]) : Compare Hand. Sipi., 1. 5975, and
other texts :

Jieves Tale, 1. 4219 : 'A gilour shal himself hegiled be.'
P. PL, A, II., 1. 162 : 'Bote gyle was forgoere and gilcde hem alle.'
See also :

King Horn, 1. 1488 : ' He ha]) gilcd ]>e twie.'
Prov. of Hcnd., 1. 304 : ' Hope of long lyf gyU^ mony god wj'f.'
1. 880. euere among : See note to 1. 186.

1. 881. '\)erfore worch : 'Go work,' Matt. xxi. 28. worche is a cor-
rect form in this connection historically and according the syntax of the
passage. See O.E. tmjrce. The line belongs then properly to type A :
' perfore worche, while fu mait.'
mait : For tliis curious form see Introduction, the expLmation advanced
by Professor Schick.

Page 40. 1. 882. caiht : See 'Introduction' under 'Phonology.'
This orthography is not common. It is given approximately in the
Ancr. Pnvle, p. 154 ; ' neuer ^et i monne floe ne Jceihte he swuclie bi-
^ete' ; p. 278 : 'hwo mei wiS j^eos witen him, ]7et he ne beo mid summe
of ]?eos ikeihf ; p. 134: 'leste heo beo ikeiht.'

miht he caiht: M.E. expressions for death or to die are curious and
interesting. See the Ancr. Biide, p. 62: ']nirh eie jnirles dea'S haue^
here ingong into ]?e sotde' ; p. 110: ' al his bodi dea^es swot sivette^ ;
]i. 274: '^iue^ dea^es dunt'; Ayn. 130: ' rfeo^es drench''; 1. 30: 'his
licham of erie he nam,.^

Orrm., 1. 8111 : 'Mr J-ann he yiff his fitlc gost
tofarcnn inntill helle.'
1. 7781 : ' Forr sinness dra^henn sinnful mann
Till helle dce]> onn ende.'
1. 15,436 : ' 3e sliulenn de^emi ifell dce]>
To drejhenn helle pine.'

1. 1381

P. PL, B, xviii., L 53

B.ofGL, I. 9128

1. 131

L 5320

' Wi]''}' d(e])css x>iiie o rode.'
' bede hyra dry nice his ddh yuel.'
' king lienri fen de]> nam.'
' de^ com him }>us to.*
' pen wey of de\e nom.'
Cf. with 490 ' Old o/]?is ivorJdfor to fare.'

Orrm., 1. 7010 : ']5o wende heo out of]>isse Hue.'
Sir Beues, 1. 3656 : ' ibrou^ ofy>e lif dawc.' 209, 317, 481, 1064, 1594, etc.
SPKC. WAR. U

98 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 40 — 41, //. 882 — 931.

Latin and 11. 883, 884. MS. Aj reads : ' Inicium sapiencie timor
do»imi,' to be found Psalms cxi. 10 : Proverbs i. 7 ; ix. 10. See also Job
xxv'iii. 28 ; Deut. iv. 6 ; Eccles. xii. 13. i?2 quotes the Latin in two other
instances, 11. 4 and 138, where it is not cited in otlier MSS. See Moral
Proverb, Harl. MS. 3810 :

* For the hegynnyng of vjisdom is
For to drcde Goddys ry3t\vysnes.'
See Tlie Persones Tale, 1. 1752 ft".

1. 883. ])ing : Originally a neuter noun, ])ing is preserved unchanged
in the plural, but the orthography ])inge. pinges is to he noted. The final
-e of yinge occurs through analogy witli the dative plural. O.E. ])inguAn.
See Sachse, Das unorganische e hn Orrmnlum. Cf. ]~>ing, Leg. of G. W.,
1. 11 ; ' and tatt alle yhige se]?.' Orrm., 1. 13,664. Final -es of ])inges
indicates analogy with the plural of tlie masculine. See Orrm., 1. 11,895 :
' eorjjlic • ]>ingess (gen.) lusst'; 1. 13,749: ' se^^de swilkke ])ingess' ;
1. 18,798: 'lassteim alle ])ingess.' See also 1. 19.692: 'mikell ]nng to
tacnenu,' and 1. 12,347 : 'Inn alle, kinne ])inge.' See also 'Introduction'
under Inflection of substantives.

1. 888. ipnlt : See 1. 232, and Ancr. Biicle, p. 366; 'hit j3)(?^e<5 up,' . . .
* hit xonle p\dten on him.'

Rel. Ant., p. 244, II. : ' To detlie a wolde hyvaindte
for Adames gulte.'
Langl., A, I. 125 : ' prydc that he pult out.'

gilt : ipilt : rime frequent in the Liif of Adam and an old Paternoster.
See Qamelyn, 1. 894.

1. 889. i vnderstonde : See note to 1. 49.

1. 898. do : From three ]\ISS. instead of go of two.

I. 903. kacche: See pp. ilcanht, 1. 17, and Ancr. Rinie, p. 324: 'Ase
ofte ase . . . keccl\e\ toward ]:)e.'

II. 905, 906. See The Persones Tale, 11. 259 f., and Tnndale.
Tu7idale, 1. 1836 : 'Sofayre a sight as he saw than.

The grete bryghtnes of goddis face.'
1. 2113 : 'Thay beheld faste his sicete face,

]?at shone bryght over al >at place.'

Page 41. 1. 910. lone : drede : See I. 21: lone . . ei]e; 1. 795:
shame ne ei]e. See The Tale of Mellbeus., 1. 85 : 'did him reverence more
for drede than for lone.'

I. 924. Ivite : pnite : This interesting rime is not common. I have
not met with it in other texts.

II. 925, 926. Lines of doubtful authenticity, probably on later con-
sideration not to be introduced in this connection. See 1 John iv.
17, 18.

1. 927. in . . . lore: i.e. Matt. x. 42; Marl ix. 41. See Matt.
XXV. 40.

I. 928. Man: This term of address, strikingly frequent in tlie
Specxdwm, is of rare occurrence in other homilies of the Old and IMiddle
English literature, without some qualifying adjective, often Leofemen, as
in 0. E. Hom. 41, 1. 1 (see ed. Morris, First Series), or good men, Pard.
Tale, 1. 904, as in tlie modern sermon. See Skeat's note to 1. 904.

I. 931. gode icille . . . charite: 'in mjMiame, because ye belong to
Christ.' Mark ix. 41.

n-id : The d in vid stands for ]?. See Breul, Sir Gowther, p. 18.
The poet pronounced im']?. Cf. xm\> : gri]"), 1. 14**. See Napier's note to
A Middle English Compassio Marice, 11. 3 and 19.

Critical and E.rplanatonj Kotcs. Pages 41—42, //. 932— 96G. 99

]. 932. :^olden ]ye : 'he sliall not lose his reward,' 3Iark is. 41.

\. 987. See Prov. xxviii. 27.

J?e hetre : See Zupitza's note to Guy of Waridck, 1. 5205. Cf. Lat. eo
melius. ]->e is O.E. ]?!/, M.H.G. din.

Page 42. L 938. mede: Matt. vi. 12 : Lvke vi. 3«. Rewards of the
Lord, Prov. xxv. 22 ; according to works, Hos. iv. 9 ; Matt. xvi. 27 ; Lvke
xxiji. 41 ; 1 Cor. iii. 8 ; 2 Tim. W. 14.

1. 939. Enes : MS. D preserves a corrupt reading. The form seems
to be T-}vys, but it may possibly stand Iwys. Cf. ene, IL 366, 815, and
Golhmcz's note to Pearl, str. 25, ]. 3 ; see str. 80, I. 5.

1. 946. olde lawe: 1 Kings xvii. 8 — 16. For influence of Gregory
and Augustine on the poet, see the ' Introduction,' p. cxiv. Scriptural texts
alone will be consulted in the preparation of the notes. See also Ancr.
P., p. 402 : ' mid Jje poure wuvimon of Sarepte.''

See 1. 637 : i ne the. See P. M., 1. 287 : ' nelle ich eow nalit leoien ' ;
' if I shal nat lye' M. of L. T., 1. 1007.

1.952. bey])ere : gen., a form hitherto not discovered in any other
M.E. text. Although the etymology of M.E. ho])e is yet in question, yet
it is probable that this genitive caimot represent the Scandinavian haiir.
It seems, as Prof. Schick has pointed out, that the second half of the
word is a form of O.E. ])d. The development may be traced as follows :
O.E. JSfom. hd ]>d : M.E. t«, ]?e = hO\>e.
O.E. Gen. beg(r)a ])dra : iI.E. beire, Ipere — bey]>{e)re.

for: inserted from I) for the sake of metre. The verse is thus trans-
posed from tj'pe C to type A. bey])ere suggests the emendation line, the
]ilural form as used in line 486. The insertion of for is not necessary, if
the verse be read as follows : ' Her beyjiere Hue to amende.'

1. 953. seide : ' saying,' Script, v. 8 ; }>u shalt fare : v. 9 : ' Get
thee . . .'

1. 954. Sarepte: ' Sarepta,' Luke iv. 26, the reading of Gregory and
Augustine. More correctly Zarephath (v. 9 of 1 Kings xvii., and Obadiah
20), from which Sarepte is a corrupted form.

wane ])are : v. 9 : 'dwell there.'

1. 955. luideice: 'a widow woman'; ])efede: 'to sustain thee.'

1. 957. began anon: v. 10 : 'So he arose.'

1.958. to gon : 'went.'

1. 959. yde of the cite: 'gate of the city' ; tmdetve he mette: 'widow
was there.'

I. 960. Jte grette : 'he called to her there,' /o^re grette.

faire grette: See grete ivel of 1. 52. Usual form of greeting in M.E.
texts. See note to 1. 52, and as follows :

Ipotis, 1. 14 : ' J5e emperour/?iZ/«2/r he grette.'
Brut., A, 1. 288 : 'kfceire bine gon greten.'
I. 36 : 'fceire heo hine igrsetten.'
M. of L. T., 1. 1051 : 'fayre he hir grette.'

See Schmirgel, p. Iv., for the rime rtvette : grette, Leg. of G. W., 11. 977 and
1485 ; King Horn, 1. 1040.

II. 961, 963. bad hire . . :^ine: 'Fetch me'; for godes lone: 'I
pray thee.'

1. 963. a dishful ivater : 'water in a vessel.' dishful wcder: a cup of
cold water, Matt. x. 42. For the omission of the preposition see note to
shine, 1. 970, aud to manere, 1. 835.

1. 964. helpen {him) to line: 'tluit I may drink.'

1. 966. serue . . . ajem.- v. 11 : 'she was going to fetch it.'

1 00 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 42 — 13, II. 966 — 993.

tnrne : subjunctive, 'she would turne again'; the syntax seems
justified by the meaning.

aiein : to rime with /om.- O.E. ongregn : O.E. fcegen.
1. 9G7. After . . . crie ; 'he called to her.'
1.969. heseide: v. 11: 'and said.' Head sede.

Page 43, 1. 970. Scriptural narrative v. 11 : ' Bring me ... a morsel
of bread in thine hand.'

shiue bred: 'shive,' 'slice,' 'morsel.' See also handful mele, 1. 975,
dishful water, 1. 963. Skeat's note to Morsel breed, Monkes Tale, 1. 3624,
and the readings of MS. R shyuer of brede, D and R dlsful of water,
It handful of mele. Of. Sir Beues :

A, 1. 1825 : ' Nowich wolde 3eue hit kof

For a schiuer of a. lof ! '
M, 1. 1826 : ' 0/a lofe to heme a shyuer.'

I. 972. she seide, bred haue i non: Script, v. 12 : 'And she said . . .
I have not a cake.'

siker : See Shej). Gal., Mch.. 1. 7 : ' Sid:er, Willie, thou warnest well.'

II. 975-976. ' out an liandfLd of meal in a barrel, and a little oil in a
cruse.'

11. 977, 978. 'That I may go in and dress it for me and my son, that
we may eat it and die.'

1. 979. deie : See Napier's note to A 3I.E. Comp. Marice, 1. 14, and
Chaucer, T. of Melib., 1. 159 : ' live in sorwe.'

1. 981. answerede])0 : Script, v. 13: 'And [he] said unto her.' See
also ]. 65, and Sir Beues, A, 1. 1841 : ' ]?e leuedi ansiverde him ])o.' Or-
dinary' language of the period.

1. 982. Abid: also conversational form common with the poet of the
period. See Oivl and N., 11. 837, 845.

1. 98.3. 'But make me thereof a little cake first,' Script, v. 13. See
Sir Beues, 1. 1837 : ' Dame, a seide ' ; 1. 1840 : ' 3eue me ... a meles met.'

1. 986. make : sake: See Kjlbing's note to Sir Beues, M, 1. 4317.

1.987. seli: 'kind'? as in Gompl. of 3Iars,\. S9. The sense suggests
'innocent,' 'unsuspecting.' See Skeat's note to Leg. of G. W., 1. 1157;
note to 1. 576 of the Speculum, and texts as follows :
M. of L. T., 1. 682: ' sely innocent Qusiaxice.'
Leg. of G. W., 1. 1254 : '0 sehj woman, ful of innocence.'

1. 2713 : ' This sely woman is so wayk, alias ! '
Chan. Ycm, T., 1. 1076 : ' 0 scly preest ! 0 sehj Innocent ! '

Aner. Biivle, p. 108 : ' tu seli ancre, Jiet art his seli spuse.'
Ancr. Biwle, p. 352 : ']7is a seli dea^ ]?et make<S Jms . . . mon o^er wninan
ut of ])e worlde.' Compare also another usage, that of Spenser, Shejy.
Gcd., Sept., Diggon's speech, 1. 62:

' M)' scchj sheep (ah, sccbj sheep !) '
Cliaucer nses sely as epithet in coimection with proper names: sely John,
Beves T., 1. 188: sely Venus, Gompl. of M., 11. 89, 141 ; sely Progne, Leg.
of G. W., 1. 2.346; sely Dido, Leg., 11. 1157, 1336; sely poure Grisildis,
Glerkes T., 1. 948.

1. 988. Grauntede . . . bone: probablv stereotvped expression in M.E.
See Rbt. of Gl, ' Life of St. Dunstan,' 1. 37 ; Ch., Kn. Tale, 1. 1411 ; Pari,
of F., 1. 643 ; II. of F., 1. 1537 ; Gamehjn, 1. 153-4 : ' aske me thy boone
... I it graunte sone.'

1. 993. orysoun: prayer to Almighty God, but also naming suppli-
cation to heathen gods. See Schick, T. o/CT.,.note to 1. 460. Of a six-
teenth-century MS. : ' Ane deuoit orisoun to be said in the honour of

Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages ^2> — 44,//. 993 — 1025. 101

tlie sevin wordis that our saluioiir spak apoun the croce,' Arund. 28 b,
fol. 165.

1. 994. fuisoun : See GoUancz's note to Pearl, str. 89, 1. 2 ; Two Noble
Kinsmen, v. i. 1. 53: 'the teeniin.e: Ceres' /owon ' ; Macbeth iv. iii, 1. 88.
Compare 1. 994 with I. 504, M. of L. T.:

' God sente his foyson at hir grete nede. '

Page 44, 1. 999. Ne dred ]je noht : also The Seconde Nonnes Tale,
1. 324 = 1 Kings xvii, 13 : 'Fear not.'

1. 1000. Script., I. 14: 'The barrel of nieal shall not waste.'

1. 1001. ' neither shall the cruse of oil fail.'

1. 1002. lame: N.E. loom, here a vessel, and applicable eitlier to the
Scriptural 'barrel' or to the 'cruse.' lome admits of varied application,
the ark in the poem The Deluge, U. 314, 412 ; tools in the Parable of the
Laborours, 1. 15. See a song in MS. Harl. 2253, and various illustrations
in Skeat's Diet.

1. 1003. Scrij^t. V. 15 : 'and she . . . and her house did eat.'

1. 1004. While she livede euere mo: v. 15 'many days'; marginal
note : ' a full year.'

1. 1006, also ]. 940 : almesse dede is double god : See Lowell, TJie Vision
of Sir Launfcd, Part II, str. 8, 1. 14 :

' In what so we share with another's need ;
Not what we give, but what we share, —
For the gift without the giver is bare ;
Who gives himself with his alms feeds three, —
Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me.'

1. 1008. ]>((/[ir] .• conjectured orthography, not authorized by MS. D
providing the completed line. ])ur\_to men . . .] would be the preferred
arrangement, were MS. D not consulted as standard.

1. 1012. LnJ:e vi. 38. 'Give, and it shal be given unto you' ; Prov.
xix. 17 ; 2 Corinth, ix. 7.

I. 1014. sei[de in so]')enesse1 is to be preferred, seide is not, however,
the orthography of D, the MS. supplying the deficiency in MS. Aj.

so])en€sse : Inorganic -e- uniting radical with suffix, is to be noted here,
as illustrated iu MS. D. See ' Introduction.'

II. 1015-1018. Matt. XXV. 40 : 'Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one
of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.'

1. 1016. meyne : ' brethren,' rirfe snpra. See Skeat's note Leg. of G.
W., 1. 1059 : GoUancz's to Pearl, str. 46, 1. 2. See str. 94, 1. 11 ; str. 96,
]. 5 ; The Dehuje, 1. 331 ; Wm. of Palerne, 1. 184 ; Occleve, De B., str. 620,
1. 5 : Chevy Chase, 1. 6 ; Ganielyn, 1. 575.

I. 1019-1022. Reference is here possibly to Prov. xix. 17: 'He that
bath pitv upon the poor, lendeth unto the Lord.'

II. 1020, 1021. mayt^ : unique form found only in MS. D, perhaps a
scribal inaccuracy for may^t, 11. 863, 864. See rime nutit : (caiht), 1. i-i81.

1, 1025. qnede : gnede in P, O.E. gnea^. For qved as substantive,
'the devil,' see note to 1. 48, and Mall's note to Tlie Harroiving of Hell,
1. 36, reading ' For to lesen ous fram ]7e qued. The various substantive
meanings are developments representing the adjective gifec/, 'evil.' See
The Pater Noster according to I\[ichel, A^enlnte of Tnu-yt, p. 2G2, 1.5: ' ac
vri ous vram qnea.de.^ The same occurs in the Ancr. Pitch and in Pel.
Ant. I, p. 42. See also Ancr. P., p. 72: 'Moni mon wenecS to don wel
]?at he deS al to cweade' ; p. 336: ' ofte we wene^ wel to donne & do al
to cu-eade.' The Dutch Testament of 1700 translates Matt. vii. 17 : ' Eur
quade boom brenghi voort quade vruchten.' Cf. Engl. Psalter, Psalm
xvii. 12 (Cotton MS. Vesp. D vii): 'Vmgriped me weeles of qttede' ( =

102 Critical and Explanatory Notes. Pages 44,45, //. 1025 — 1034.

iniipiity) ; and lines 654 and 862 of tlie Speaihitn. Cf. On g. Ureisun of
M. Lefdi, 1. 42 : ' lif cleane iironi alle queadschipe.''

Page 45, 1. 1034. Compare for tliis conclusion Ziipitza's note to Guy
of WariL-idi, I. 11,973 ; Breul's to Sir Goicther, 1. 763 ; Ed of T., 1. 1222.
Audi. Guy ends: 'Amen, par charite.' Meditations by Bunaventura :

'Sey amen, amen, pur chary te,'
witli which is to be compared note to ]. 840 in jH,^ various forms of
benediction collected by Schmirgel, p. xlvii, and tlie Biblical models, Jude
24, 25 ; 1 Tim. i. 17.

EDITIONS OF MIDDLE ENGLISH TEXTS

REFERRED TO IN THE NOTES

Professor Kolbing's list of Middle English texts on pages 361, 362,
and 363 of Sir Beues, specifies tliose used in the compilation of the notes
to the Speculum Gy de Warewyke. Some of these works have been era-
ployed with greater frequency than others, and the volume is indebted to
publications and manuscripts not mentioned by Professor Kolbing. The
subjoined list enumerates editions particularly useful in the arrangement
of the Speculum. The abbreviations introduced in tlie Speculum will be
recognized by reference to these pages as follows. In general Kolbing's
comprehensive editions, Zupitza's editions of Guy of Warwick MSS.,
Morris's and Skeat's editions, especially of Cliaucer texts, Znpitza's six-
text editions of Chaucer published for the Chaucer Society, and Furnivall's
Chaucer texts have often been consulted. It will not be necessary to
classify them a second time.

Ancren Eiuie, a Treatise on the Pules and Duties of Monastic Life.
Camden Society, Number 57.

Arthur. A short Sketch of his Life and History, edited by Frederick

Furnivall. London, 1864.
Athelston, edited by Julius Zupitza, Englische Stuclie7i, vol. xiii, pp. 331 ff.
Canterbury Tales. From the Text and with the Notes and Glossary of

Henry Tyrwjiitt. Poutledge edilion. London.
Cato, Der englische, edited by M. Goldberg, 1883.
Confessio Amantis. Tales of the Seven Deadly Sins, edited by Henry

Morley. London, 1889.
Url of Tolous, and the Emperes of Almayn, eine englische Romanze aus

dem Anfange des 15. Ja]t,rhunderts, edited by Gustav Ltidke. Berlin,

1881.

Floris and Blauncheflur, edited by Emil Hauskneclit.

Harroiving of Hell, Das altenglische S^yiel von Christi Ilollenfahrt, edited
by Eduard ]\Ial].

Gamehjn, The Tale of, edited by Walter W. Skeat. London, 1884.

Ipotis, text B, edited by H. Gruber, 1887.

King Horn, Das Lied von, edited by Thomas W^issmann. Strassburg,
1881 : also King Horn. Untersuchungen zur mitfelenglischen Sjjvach-
und Litttraturgeschichte. Quellen und Furschungen, vol. xvi.

104 Editions of Middle English Texts.

Monk of Evesham, The Bevelation to the, edited by Edward Arber.

London.
Ormulum, edited by R. M. White. London, 1878.
Pearl. An English Poem of the fourteenth century, edited by Israel

Gollancz. London, 1891.
Poema Morale, generally the text of Zupitza, Uebungsbuch, pp. 49 if.,

rather than the editions of Furnivall, Morris, or Lewin.
Promptorium Parvulorum, edited by Way for the Camden Society.
Robert of Gloucester, edited by W. H. Wright, London, 1887 ; also Der Stil

der mittelenglischen Beimchronik Roberts von Gloucester ; eine Unter-

snchung zur Ermittelung der Verfasser dieses Werkes, by Hans Stroh-

meyer. Berlin, 1889.
Shepherds^ Calendar, edited by Henry jMorley.

Sir Beues, The Romance of, edited by Eugen Kolbing. London, 1885 — 94.
Soicdone of Babylone, edited by Eniil Hausknecht. London.
Specidum Vitce, edited by Ullmann, JEnglische Studien, vol. vii, p. 469.
Temple of Glas^ edited by J. Schick. London, 1891.
Thomas of Erceldoune, edited by Alois Brandl. Berlin.
Tundale. Das m,ittelenglische Gedicht ilher die Vision des Tnndalu-s. edited

by Albrecht Wagner. Halle, 189:3.
Uebungsbuch, Alt- und mittelenglisches, edited by Julius Zupitza, Fourth

edition. Wien, 1889.
York Plays. The Plays performed by the Crafts, or Mysteries on the day

of Corpus Christi, in the 14th, 15th, and 16th centuries, edited by

Lucy Toulmin Smith. London.

GLOSSARY

{Tlic Glossary serves also as an index to the Speculum. It includes all icords
important in the evolution of the }}oem. The N.E. dei ivative often appears among
th'i meanings distinguished, shoiving direct or cognate form if the root 'specified.
Discussion of the more arcliaic or rare words will be found in the Notes.

The sign t marks an obsolete form ; etc. indicates that the word cited is used
more than three times with the same meaning. Other abbreviations will be readily
imdcrs!ood from the context. A notation for grammatical classification is fre-
quently omitted.]

abide, inf. to await (tr.), 25G ; to

abide, remain (intr.), 676 ; abid,

imp. 982.
aboute, adv. about, on every side,

190; astir, 515: abouten, 196.
ac, but, 4, 13, 102, etc.
accedie, accidief (see note to line

117), 117, 121.
acord, sb. accord, agreement, 51.S ;

good -will, 893; reconciliation, 843.
aferd, pjJ. afeardf, afraid, 685.
after, 2^>'^P- after, in imitation of

(Gen. i. 25 — 27), 213 ; in coiifor-

mit}' to, 235 ; in proportion to,

264, 876 ; according to, 314.
agaste, inf. to affright, terrify, 866.
agilt, })p. aguiltf, offended, 307.
agramed, 2U^- grieved, irritated,

794.
a^ein, prep, against, in opposition

to, 664, 620; contrary to, 616,

705, 892 ; a3eines, 556.
alday, every clay, at any time, 342.
alle, all people, all hearers, 1, 54,

323, etc.; alle and some. See

some,
allerfurst, adv. first of ail, first,

70 ; alf^ere, MSS. A, Hi Hj.
almes dede, alms-deed, the practice

i)f alms-giving, 95 ; deeds of

mercy, 922, 1007; a gift, 934;

alm.esse dede, 1006.
almesse, alms, a charitable act, 923.
almibt, adj. almighty, 476, 614 ;

omnipotent, 741.

alone, only, merely, 465 ; alone —

ac, 371-2.
amende, inf. to amend, bring to a

more perfect state, 576, 952.
amendement, amendment, correc-
tion, 56.
amis, adv. amiss, wrong ; don

amis, erred, 802.
among, adv. euere -, from time

to time, continuallv, 186, 880.
and, if, 89, 387 ?, 649.
anon, at once, immediately, 33, 431,

448, etc.; as soon as, 759; quickly,

761.
anguisse, anguish, excruciating

pain, 183.
anuied, jyp. annoyed, disturbed,

licnce reluctant, 124.
aperteliche, adv. plainly, openlv,

385, 416.
ar, adv. ere, before, 531.
ariht, adv. aright, correctly, 729 ;

in a right way, 825.
auarice, avarice, greediness of

gain, 115.
aunter, par — — , adventure, per-
chance, 873.

bar. See bere)?.
baylie, jurisdiction, control, 289.
bede, inf. to pray, 562.
behouythe, 3. sing, behooves,

needs, 133 (reading of H^.
berefj, .3. sing, bears, carries, 670,

(suhj.) 671 ; ■witnes(se), tes-

106

Glossary.

tifies, 345, 412, 566, etc. ; bar,jpri.

46.
bete(n), inf. to make amends for,

atmie for, 175, 270.
beyl^ere, pin. gen. both (= tivo-

f,Wi). 952.
bidene, adi-. in one company, to-

o-ether. 191.
bifalle, inf. to befall, come to pass,

291.
bileue, sb. belief, faith, 83 ; creed,

201, 203.
bileue (n), m/. to believe, 207 ; to

remain, 84, 273; bileue^, 985.
binde, inf. to bind, imprison, 482,

495 ; bounde, pp. 710.
binomen, pp. tal^en away from,

237.
birede, reH. take tlionglit, de-
liberate, i.33.
bise, see, provide, give heed to,

488.
bisekejj, \.p)lu. beseech, call on in

prayer, 504.
bist, 2. sinfj. biddest, prayest, 554.
bitokne};, 3. sing, betokens, typifies,

363.
bif^enk, imp. bethink, consider, 578.
blame, sh. blame, censure, 784,

812 ; falle in blame, become

culpable, 778.
blamed, pip. blamed, reproved, 765.
blinne, inf. to leave off, 199 ; to

cease, 714.
blisse, sh. bliss, pleasure, 32, 113,

188, etc.; supreme delight, 299 ;

glory, 417.
bodiliche, adv. bodily, in person,

375 : adj. human (i. e. man's

pliysical), 396.
bold, sh. house, dwelling, 154.
bold, adj. bold, certain, 819.
bonde, sh. the bondsman, the vassal,

890, 891.
bone, boon, request, 988.
bote, sh. boot, expiation, 94.
bouhte, prt. bought, paid for, 236 :

nik'iTacd, 26; ibouht, pp. 160;

bouht, pp. 172, 226.
bounde. >S'ee binde.
bour, bower, inner apartment,

cliainber, 152.
boxomere, adj. eomp. more obedi-
ent. 23.3.
breme, adj. bright, shining, 383.

brenne, inf. to burn, be consumed,
3(;s. 451," 808; ibrent, p2^. 360.

brenning, burning, conflagration,
1X2.

briht, adj. bright, glorious, 406,639.

caiht, j)p>. See kacche.
calle, inf. to call, name, 522.
can, vh. can, am able to, 343 ; has

the skill, 728; coufjest, 2. sing.

657 : co\x]p, pp. 814.
cas, sh. case, chance, 703.
cast, pp. See kest.
catel, sh. chattel, property, goods,

187, 577, 896 ; katel, 162.
certes, adv. of a certainty, assuredly,

850, 861.
charged, pp. charged, burdened,

468.
cbarite, sh. charity, Christian love,

55, 83, 324 ; giving of alms, 95,

680.
cbasten, inf. to chasten, afflict,

discipline*, 181.
chese, inf. to choose, select, 216,

219 ; prefer, 222.
clene, adj. clean, 816, 824, 848, etc.;

unblemished. 364, 365 ; bright,

glorious, 381 ; pure, 408, 414 ;

makel? clene, cleanses, purifies,

836. 845 : clannere, comp. 826 ;

make):' clannere, 820, 828.
cleped, pjp. called, 857.
cler, clear, evident, 376 : discern-
ing, 736: unclouded, 976, 996;

clene and cler, glorious, 381.
clergie, *-6. clergy, learning, science,

43, 290.
clerk, sh. clerk, clergyman, 667.
clerte, sh. cleartyt, splendour,

brilliancy, 390.
comen, 3. pin. descend, 240; 3. sing.

680. come {inf.) widinne, 118.
comfort, sh. comfort, relief, 686.
comforti, Ml/, to comfort, encourage,

688.
consail, sh. counsel, 63, 653.
cost, expense, 776.
cou)3, pp. known, 814. See also can.
craftes, pin. crafts, forms of human

skill, 212.
craue, /;*/. to crave, beg earnestly,

456, 530, 544, etc.
criejj, 8. sing, cries, implores, 540.
croun, sh. crown, tonsure. 799.

Glossary.

107

cruwel, adj. cruel, pitiless, 258 ;

iiRTciless, 559.
cumpaignye, company, multitude,

437 : retinue, 638.
cursede, accursed, condemned, 431,

417.

dampnacioun, damnation, spirit-
ual ruin, 787.

dampned, pp. damned, consigned
to hell, 432.

dar, 1. sing, dare, am bold enough
to, venture, 563, 609.

day, 250, 251, etc. ; on a day,
ouce, 49 ; in j^ilke dawe, at that
time, 37 ; bi day and niht, al-
ways, 320, 475, 516 ; alday.
See al.

deite, deit}-, 374,

dekne, dean, 41.

dele, deal, part; euery dele, every
bit, entirely, 1018.

dempt, doomed, assigned, 136.

dere, adv. dearly, at great price, 26,
160, 172, etc,

derne, secret, intense, 123.

deseruing, deserving, merit, 314.

destourbaunce, disturbance, agita-
tion, 572.

defj, death, 858 ; def^ of soule, con-
demnation, destruction of the lost
soul, 16.

deuise, inf. to devise, tell, con-
ceive, 343.

do in, to enter into, imprint on,
208.

dom, doom, judgment, 256, 415,
766 ; domesday, 257, 745, 868.

doiite, sh. doubt, fear, 899.

doute)?, 3. sinq. doubts, is anxious
about, 693. '

drauht, draught, haul, 18.

drawe, tr. inf. to draw, drag, 16,
106 ; to deduce, 945 ; drawe}^,
3. sing. 800 ; drawen on heih,
pp. exalted, 633; drouh, i}itr. 44.

drede, sh. dread, fear, i. e. appre-
hension, 20, 493, 695, etc. ; fear,
i.e. reverence, 81, 139, 883, etc.;
awe, 380.

drede, fr. inf. to dread, fear, i. e.
reverence, 178; to terrify, 648.
dred, imp. 999 ; intr. inf. to fear,
bn alarmed, 747; 3. plu. 830,

drinke, sb. drinks, 155.

duire, inf. to endure, continue to

exist, 281.
dwelle, inf. to dwell, leave off, 27,

283; to remain, 450; to delay,

762,

echen, inf. to eke (out), increase,

188.
eft, adv. afterward, 160; eft sone,

soon again, 851.
aging, eggingt, instigation, 229.
ei^e, fear, awe, 21 : terror, 795.
ei3e, eye, 388, 396, 827 ; eijen,

2)lu. 841.
eke, ek, adv. also, 243, 436, 439,

etc.
elleswhere, elleswher, 176, 780.
emcristene, even ( 'hristian, fellow-

Cliristian, 9, 334, 341.
empti, adj. empty, 1002.
ende, sb. end, instant, 280; wid-

outen ende, eternally, 426.
ende, inf. to continue, 11.
ending, sli. ending, 210; death,

278 ; ending day, last day,

death, 492.
ene, adv. once, 366, 815 ; enes,

939.
enome, pp. See nim,
ensaumple, example, pattern, 533,

596, 607.
enuie, envy, 109 ; hatred, ill-will,

438.
eorf;e, earth ; on eorj^e lier(e), 296,

375, 600, 735 ; here on eorj^e,

397, 604 ; erf^e, 382, 589.
er, conj. ere, before, 648, 982.
erere, comp. earlier, before, 140,

168.
euel. See yuel.
euere, adv. ever, always, 44, 279,

388, etc. ; at any time, 331 ;

euere more, for ever more, from

this time, 36, 96 ; euere mo, al-
ways, 240, 1004 ; eternally, 273 :

euere among, 186, 880. ^ee

among,
euerich, each, every, 313 ; eueri,

597; euery, 1018; euerichon,

every one, 432.

fable, sb. fable, idle talk, 3 ; wid-
oute fable, without falsehood,
certainly, 525.

face, sb. face, image, likeness {Gen.

lOS

Glossary.

i. 26), 213 ; countenance, pres-
ence, 904, 906.

fain, adj. fain, gladly, 873; with
pleasure, 965.

fair(e), adj. fair, spotless, 71 ; beau-
tiful, 154 ; pleasing, 682.

faimesse, sh. fairness, beauty, 305.

falle(n), fall, 170; befall, happen,
161 ; fallel? on hcnde, 3. sintj.
585 ; falle lowe, inf. to fall low,
be humiliated, 630.

fals, adj. false, unfair, 110; un-
true, 111.

falshede, sb. falseness, 722.

fame, ah. fame, renown, 29 ; reputa-
tion, 40.

fare, inf. to fare, journey, 490 ;
farefj, 3. saK/. fares, comes to pass,
669, 673, 889.

feintise, sb. feigning, hypocrisy,
304.

fele, adj. many, numerous, 675.

fend, tiend, the serpent {Gen. iii. 4,
13), 229.

far, adv. ; far and ner, every-
where. 216,

fere, sb. companions, children, 423.

fersse, ndj. herce. proud, 623.

fil)^a, sb. tilth, pollution, 732.

fire, sb.; al on fire, burning with
tire (Ex. iii. 2), 356, 359.

firste, adj. lirst ; J^e firste lawe,
the ten commandments, 368.

flen, fle, inf. to flee, run away
from, 134, 748, 833; escape, 850;
to fly, 678 ; fie^ 3. sing. 672.

flesh, flesh ; in flesh and blod,
in the body, j)liysically, 573.

fleschly, adj. of the flesh, carnal,
269.

folewe, inf. to follow, pursue, 641.

fondafj, 3. sing, tempts, 655 ; the
reading of D and R, 508.

fonge, inf. to receive, 265, 508
(A^A^Hi), 877.

for, for, on account of, by reason of,
20, 21, 91, 243. etc.; for the sake
of, 246, 247, 248, etc.; for to,
with the infinitive, 71, 78, 126,
156, etc. ; conj. for, because, 17,
61, 174, etc.; for whij, where-
fore, 454 ; for}?i, on this account,
for this reason ; noht forj^i, 467.

fordo)3(e), 3. sing, does away with,
destroys, 941, 1007.

for^ete, 2>P- forgotten, 193, 764.

forlorne, j)p. lost, condemned, 130
{See variants).

forme, adj. lirst, 223 ; formeste
{reading of H^).

forsofje, forsooth, in truth, 391.

for|j, forth, forward, 958 ; for})
(|7er)wid, forthwith, without
delay, at the same time, 147, 334.

foule, adj. foul, base, 24, 61, 117,
etc. ; uglv, 72 ; wicked, 635, 654;
guilty, 8il.

foule, adv. abusively, 591.

fourme, form, person, 349 ; appear-
ance, 356.

fre, free, unlimited (voluntary?),
215 ; generous, 323 {reading of
H,).

fredom, freedom, liberty, 237.

fuisoun, foisont, profusion, 994.

fnlle, ful, adj. full, filled with, 87,
260; much, 112; perfect, com-
plete, 310, 318.

ful, adv. full, very, 66, 166, 298,
etc.; ful iwis, assuredly, 165,
285, 503; completely, 337 ; ful
wel, 503, 517, 548.

fulfill, 2)2x fulfilled, carried out, 308.

gabbe, sb. gabble ; widouten

gabbe, without lies, without de-
ception, 464.
gan, 2)rt. began {used 2)leonasticalhj),

did, 230, 641, 642.
gange, 2. sing, go, proceed, 761.
getestu, gettest thou, obtainest

thou, 545.
gile, sb. guile, wiles, 61 ; deceit,

fraud, 241.
gile)?, 3. sing, beguiles, deceives,

880.
gilour, sb. beguiler, deceiver, 879.
gilt, sh. .guilt, offence, 231 ; giltes,

2Jln. 752.
gilt, 2^2^- sinned, 556.
glad, adj. glad, joyful, 1019.
glotonye, sb. gluttony, greed, 115.
gnede, adj, sparing, stingy, 1025

{reading of 3IS. R).
god, sb. goods, wealth, property,

prosperity, 13, 163; do god, 124,

143, 461, etc.
goddede,s6. good deed, good works,

465, 502, 621, etc.
godhede, sb. godhead, divinity,

Glossary.

109

371,379,397; glory, 417 ; divine

qualities, 886.
godnesse, sh. goodness, piety, 44.
gome, sh. man, 645.
gostes, sh. spirits, souls, 431, 447.
gostli, adj. ghostly, spiritual, 715,

717, 736, 742.
grete, 1. simj. greet, salute, 52;

grette, pit 350, 960.
gi-eue, inf. to grieve, cause pain,

202, 230, 588 ; greue}>, pains,

388.
grisli, grisly, horrible, 442.
gv\\j, sh. peace, security, 148.
gruelling, sh. grudging, murmur,

complaint, 582, 593.

^af. See ^eue.

^are, adj. yare (Shak.), ready, 489.

parked, prt. jirepared, 300.

^ate, gate, 959.

^elde, inf. to yield, pay, 956;

golden, recompense, 932.
^enie, adj. care, heed, 553.
^erne, udc. jovfullv, eagerly, 66.
3ift(e), gift, grace,"favour, 220, 682.
3it, yet," 90, 164, 851.
jiue, jeue, inf. to give, 183, 963,

973, 1020;'3efe, 1012: 3eue|p,

3. sing. 212; 3af, prt. 215, 227,

234, etc. ; 3if, imp. 1012.

habbe. See haue.

halle, hall, large building, 152.

halt. See holde.

han. See haue.

handful, handful, a little, 975.

haue, inf. to have, receive, 89, 148,
186, etc.; to possess, 151, 309,
471, etc.; to show, 455, 529, 543,
etc. ; han, 295 ; habbe, 463 ;
hauen, 3. piu. 558 ; han, 384;
hadde, prt. 41, 43, 289, etc.;
hade, 243 ; haddestu, 579.

heie. See heihe.

heih(e), adj. high, almighty, 214 ;
exalted, 379 ; heie, noble, 622 ;
adv. 632 ; on heih, on high,
above, 633 : heih of mod,
haughty, 624 ; hext, siij). 325,
661.

heinen, inf. to make high, exalt,
627.

held. See holde.

heie, sb. health, 157 ; salvation, 2.

heie, inf. to heal, 774.

helle pine, hell torment, 772.

helps, inf. to help, relieve, 478 ; to

avail, 561.
henne, adv. hence, from this place,

297 ; hethen (reading of B).
here, iuf. to hear, 355.
heriede, prt. herriedf, praised,

glorified, Qij.
herkny, inf. to hearken, listen,

523 ; herkne, 560 ; herkne,

im2). 107, 137,323, etc.; herkne)^,

irnjx 1, 790.
heste, sh. behests, commands, 810.
hete, heat, passion, 367.
heuie, adj. heavy, grievous, 469.
hie, inf. to hie, hasten, 968.
holde, inf. to hold, 656 ; holde

lowe, to humiliate, 179 ; halt,

3. sing, values, considers, 166,

171 : held, ^9*1 593.
holliche, adv. wholly, entirely, 353.
honde, sh. hand ; honden, pdu.

440 ; on honde, 585.
honour, sh. honour, possessions,

151.
hote, ad/, iiot, niging, 282.
huide, .s7). hide, human skin ; in

bon and huide, physical!}', 157.
humilite, sh. hmnility, 88, 631, 658,

etc.
hunger, sh. hunger, famine, 185.

ibiried, pp. buried, 249.

iblessed, blessed, 520.

ibouht. See bouhte.

ibrent. See brenne.

idon, 2)p. done, committed, 546.

iete, pj>. eaten, 984.

ifere, together; in fere (reading

,fDH,R),2'Jo.
ifiled, p2). detiled, 410, 724.
ifounde, pp. found (surprised ?),

discovered, 484.
ikauht. See kacche.
iliche, alike, equally, 312, 365.
ilke, the same, 362, 799.
ilong, depending on, 221 ; long,

750.
ilore. See lese.
imeind, mingled, 372.
inome. See nim.
inouh, enough, sufficient, 43, 146,

301, 305.
inwardliche, adv. intently, 389 ;

110

Glossary.

inwardlichere, comp. more ear-
nestly, 321.

ipult, thrust, 888 ; pylt, 232.

irekened, reckoned, estimated, 8G9.

ise, iaf. to see, 288, 342, 402, etc. ;
iseih, prt. 3G9.

islie"wed, fp. showed, revealed, 399.

iuge, inf. to judge, 482; iuged,
pp. judged, condemned, 457.

iwis, certainly, truly, 807 ; ful
iwis, 337, etc. .S'ee ful ; mid
iwis(se). See mid.

iwite, inf. to know. 194.

iwrouht. See worch.e.

kacclie, inf. to catch ; grace,

to have the inclination, choose,
903 ; ikauht, pp. 17 : caiht, pp.
882.

katel. See catel.

kene, adj. keen, sharp, 439.

kenne, inf. to ken, know, perceive,
298.

kepen, inf. to keep, guard, 48.

kest, prt. cast, turned, 992. See
cast, pp. hurled, 636.

kinde, sb. kind, nature, 616, 617,
620.

kindeliclie , naturally, according to
nature, 817.

knowelacliiiig, knowledge, intel-
ligence, 725.

kointise, sb. skill, 303.

kudde, prt. made known, showed,
manifested, 178.

kunning, sb. cunning, knowledge,
303.

lad, ladde. See lede.

lasse, last. See litel.

last, sb. last+, vice, 635.

last, conf lest, for fear that, 778,
887 ; lest, 856.

laste|3, 3. sinrj. lasteth, endureth,
426.

late, inf. to let, give up, 145, 902 ;
to leave, reject, 218 ; lat, imp).
143, 315, 496, 777.

later, neuere f?e , 842.

lawe, laws, decrees, 38 ; command-
ments, 358.

leaute, faith, 403.

leche, physician, 69.

leccherie, lechery, lewdness, 116.

lede, inf. to lead, drag, 19, 104 ;

ladde, prt. passed, 42 ; lad, pp.
guided, 62.
lef. See leuest.
leid, pp. laid, 592 ; lay, prt. 249.
lem.e, light, brightness, 3h4,
lered, the learned, the clergy.
leres, sb. cheeks, 842.
les, sb. lies, 519.
lesczoun, lesson {tlie Liber), 58 ;

a pa-isage of Scripture, 500.
lese, inf. to lose, 182, 896, 914;
les, 2)rt. 131; ilore, 2}p- 715;
lorn, J)})- 130.
lest, «rfj. (See litel; CO »j. (S'ee last,
leue, adj. dear, 73, 919.
leuedi, sb. lady, the Virgin, 363 ;

lady, 833 {reading of H.y).
leuest, 2. .^ing. believest, 189 ; lef,

inq). 392, 866.
lewed, the lewd, the unlearned, the

laitv, 400.
lije, sb. lye, 828.
1136, lie, "637, 947 ; lye, inf 1010

(reading of D).
liMen, inf. ■ adoun, to de-
scend, 261.
liMliche, adv. lightly, easily, 198,

672, 797.
liking, sb. liking, pleasure, 269.
lioun, sb. lion, 262.
listnel^, inij). listen, attend to, 753.
litel, adj. little, small, 166, 629,
704, etc. ; luite, 924 ; lasse,
comp. 536, 739, 756, etc. ; ]>e
leste, 1016.
lodlich, loathesome, hatefid, 838 ;

lodely in R.
loke, inf. to look, 786 ; imj). take

heed, 488, 758, 768, etc.
lomb, lamb, 260.
lome, sb. vessel, 1002.
londes, ^:>h(. lands, property, 152,

163.
long. See ilong.
longe, long, 62, 744 ; adv. 762.
lore, lore, teaching, 24, 35, 740, etc.
persuasion, 235 ; (the Scriptures),
755.
lore, sb. loss, 185.
lorn. See lese.
los, sb. glory, 158.
lot^e, bad, hateful, 76, 447.
loude, lude. »S'ee stille.
louerede, love counsel (= tokens of
love), loving-kindness, 177.

Glossary.

Ill

Ijrff, eternal life, 744; Hue, 252,
952.

maidenhed, maidenhood, virginity,

364.
mait, 2. siiuj. art aide, 342, 881 ;

maitou, 73, 194, 343.
make, inj'. to make, compose, 57,

217, etc. ; maken, to cause, 182 ;

made, prt. created, 213, 244.
manere, kind, 835 ; i^hi. 512, 785 ;

way. 628.
manhede, human, 372.
martyrdom, martyrdom, 622.
mede, meed, reward, 622; recom-
pense, 933, 938, 956, etc.
medicine, remedy, 771.
m.eke, adj. meek, 666 ; gentle, 260,

H24.
mele, meal, 975, 1000.
mene, 1. sing, mean, 407; inf. 823,

847.
merci, mercy, 86, 148, 263, etc. ;

pardon, 131, 567?, 668'?.
m.erciable, merciful, 526, 534.
m.et, sb. measure {Mark iv. 24), 549.
m.ete, meats, food, 155 ; metys in

mete, inf. to measure, 550; metest,

metest {Mark iv. 24), 549.
mette, prt. met, 349, 959.
raeyne, company, brethren {Matt.

XXV. 40), 1016.
mid, with ; mid iwisse, assuredly,

309, 689.
mieknesse, sh. meekness, 85.
miht, sb. might, strength, 134, 253 ;

j)()\ver, 361.
mildeliche, mildly, patiently, 605.
minde. See mynde.
misdede, sb. wrong-doing, offence,

829.
m.isdo)?, injure, treat with unkind-

ness, 535 ; misdo, pp. 558.
misse, miss, make mistake, fail,

120 ; want, lack, 418.
misseid, pp. missaid, spoken evil

against, slandered, 538, 591.
mod, mood, heart, 14; mind, spirit,

123, 164, 624.
mourning, sb. mourning, 123, 125.
muche, much, important, 102, 150.
muchel, much, 664, 665, 668.
multiplie, to multiply, increase,

1009.

murie, merry, joyous, 159, 905 ;

muryere, romp. 284.
mynde, mind, remembrance, 496 ;

minde, 619.
myrour, mirror, 505.

nailes, nails, 4.39.
nam. See nim.

namlich, namely, specially, 437.
na|;eles, nevertheless, notwith-
standing, 161.
nay, nay, no, 398 ; widoute nay,

without denial, 252, 258.
ne, not, 20, 189, 343, 367, etc.
ne, nor, 21, 626, 862, etc.
nedful, needfid, necessary, 754,

852.
neih., near, 370, 634 ; fer and ner,

216 ; next, sup. 326, 662.
neiheboure, neighbour, 535.
nele, will not, 263, 455, 6'-!8, etc.;

nolle, 272 ; noldest, 659.
nempne, to name, einmierate, 101,

108 : nempt, pp. 135.
ner. See neih..

neuere }pe more, never again, 470.
newe, new, fresh, 760.
nim, 2. sing, take, 607 ; nym, imp.

553 ; nam, prt. 246 ; inome, 2)p.

644 ; enome, 646 ; nomen, pp.

649.
nis, is not, 146.
noh.t, not, 225, 239 ; naught, of no

worth, 32, 171, 195, etc.; nothing,

579.
nost (ne wost), dost not know, 347.
noj^ing, not at all, 360.
noul^e, now there, 107, 199, 283, etc.

o. See on.

oftake, 3. sing, repents, 539.

ofte, adv. often, many times, 170,

493, 496, etc.; oflfte, 125.
olde, adj. old, ancient, former, 357.
on, one, 111, 122, 3.50, etc; o, 204,

205, 354 ; one, alone, only, 239,
onliche, adv. only, 145.
on Hue, alive, 859.
onne. See take,
openliche, opeidy, pidjlicly, 442 ;

plaiidy, 822.
ordre, monastic order, 41.
ore, mercy, compassion, 89, 540.
orisoun, orison, prayer, 499 ; ory-

soun, 993.

112

Glossary.

o)per, other, 4, 52 : oj^ere, phi. 134;

conj. or, 702, 706, 734, etc. ; oj^er

— or, 175.
ouercome, overcome, vanquish,

054.
ouht, auglit, anvthing, 316, 558.
oyle, oil, 976, 990, 1001.

par, througli, for {reading ofH^H^^
bb ; by {See aunter), 873.

paradys, paradise, 232, 280, 299,
etc.

parten, inf. to depart ; henne,

to die, 297.

paunter, sb. panterf, net, 18.

penaunce, penance, penitence, 681;

penalty, 770; to don , to

meet penalty, 92, 474.

peril, peril, danger, 170.

persones, persons, individuals, 206.

pes, peace, 86, 514, 516, 520.

picher, pitcher, cruse (1 Kings xvii.
12, 16), 975, 995.

pine, pain, suffering, 586, 902 ; tor-
ment (in hell), 176, 642, 740;
helle pine, 772 ; strong(e) pine,
104, 274, 282, 888 ; peyne, pen-
alty, 246 {reading of H^ B2),
590 ?.

pining, pining, suffering, 899; pain
(preparatory miseries), 181, 270.

pite, pity, 87, 242, 260.

place, sb. place, 294.

plawe, sb. play, pleasure, 15.

plente, plenty, 1003.

point, point, the instant, 278.

pompe, pomp; pompe and pride,
ostentation, 158.

pore, adj. ; pore of mod, humble,
104 ; ^e pore, sb. the poor, 311.

poudre, powder, dust (1. 664, ^indu-
erem^). 070.

power, power, 215; freedom, 219;
intiuence. 599.

preie, sb. pra3'er, request, 68.

preie, to pray (to God), 504 ; 1. sing.
ask (of man), 53, 001 ; "preye, inij).
{the reading of Ho), 834.

present, present, gift, 1018,

preued, proved, 399.

pride, pride, 109, 158, 170, 635, etc.;
pryde, 040.

profete, prophet, 948, 950, 981. etc.

profitable, adj. profitable, bene-
ficial, 4.

profyt, profit, advancement, 00.

proud, proud, 024, 045.

prouing, proving, test, 335.

prys, price, value, 100.

puite, inf. to put ; for)? puite, to
offer, 923; put, ^^p.? 238 ; putte,
994 ; imp. 470 ; thrust {readliuj of
D), 232.

pylt. See ipult.

quake, inf. to quake, tremble, 444.
qued, sb. the evil one, the devil, 654.
qued, adj. bad, evil, 862 ; quede,

vile, 1025.
qwene, qween, Mary (see H^), 833.

reche to, inf. to reach, arrive (at),

98, 142.
red, sb. counsel, advice, 47, 82, 05.3.
rede, vb. to counsel, advise, 047 ;

take care of (see Znpitza, Guy,

7187), 406; read, 107. 501.
redi, inf. to make ready, prepare,

92, 474.
redi, adj. ready, prepared {see also

Kolbing, Sir Beaes, 3101), 489.
rentes, rents, income, revenue, 152,

103.
repentaunce, repentance, 473,

769 ; penitence, 91.
resoun, reason, 718.
reuliche, rueful, sad, 276; rewe-

fulliche, reading of Ao-
rewe, sb. on , in order, one

after another, 80.
riche, rich, costly, 153, 771 ; highly

seasoned, 155; the rich, 311;

ryclie (see If,), 837.
riht, sb. right, justice, 302.
riht, adj. right, straight, 22 ; cor-
rect, 39 ; righteous, 504.
riht, adv. right, exactly, in the

same proportion, 10, 264, 314,

etc. ; straight, directly, 254, 299,

1017.
rihtfulliche, rightfully', justly, 458.
rod, rood-tree, cross, 26, 144, 248.

sarmoun, sermon, discourse, 57,

137.
sauh. See se.
sauter, Psalter, 460.
sauuacioun, salvation, deliverance

from sin, 788, 800.
sauue, inf. to save, to atone for.

Glossary.

113

245 ; sauued, saved, delivered
from SID, 128.

se, sen, to see, 190, 344, 405, etc. ;
to look, 389 ; knowe and se,
657, 737, etc. ; sext, 2. hvkj. 3H5 ;
sist, 553 ; sauh, pvt. 347, 350,
355, etc. sel^?, 817,

seie, i)if. to say, 41.'5, 445, 479, etc.;
seist, 2. sing. 555 ; sei\>., 3. sing.
172, 276, 345, etc.; seit?, plu.'i
339 ; seide for sede, prt. b'l, 68,
140, etc.

seke, inf. to seek, search for ; sek,
2. sing. 190 ; souht, pp. 196.

seker, adj. sure, certain. 12.

seknesse, disease, 187.

sell, blessed, happy, 987 ; weak,
576.

seruage, servage, servitude, 238.

sethen, coiy. since, 69.

sei'ue(n), to serve, 296 ; to minister
to, 966; serue{3, 3. sing. 735;
seruede, prt. 2. plu. 452.

shaftes, creations, creatures, 211.

shame, sb. shame, mortification,
777, 779, 785, etc. ; disgrace, 783;
tristitia (Liber), 799.

shappere, Shaper, Creator, 211.

shed, distinction, 217, 721.

shading, shedding, 611.

shewe, to show, exercise, 263 ; to
point out, describe, 75, 79, 700
reveal, 294; disclose, 779, 804
shewede, prt. manifested, 361
ishewed, ptj^. 399 ; shewed, p2>.
780.

shilde}?, shields, preserves, 772.

shining, shining, radiant, 382.

shiue, slice, piece, 970.

shone, shun, avoid, 105, 659.

shrewes, sJuews, evil beings, 102.

shrift, shrift, confession, 681, 761,
796, etc.; shrifte of mouj^e, 94,
473.

shriue, inf. to shrive, make con-
fession, 485 ; 2:>p- 758, 768.

side, side, 655, 675; riht side,
255.

siht, sight, presence, 133, 254 ; ap-
pearance, 362, 405.

siker, surely, 491, 649.

sikerli. See sikerliche.

sikerliche, surely, 146, 373, 392,
etc.; sikerli, 4*68, 1001.

sinful, sinful, 149, 708, 727, etc.

SPEC. WAR.

singyn, inf. to sin, 224 ; singy,

714.
sist. See se.
sif-^e, times, 394.
sij^li^en, (uli\ afterward, 236.
skile, reason, 711.
skilfuUiche, reasonably, 173.
skorn, scorn, derision, 592.
sleuj^e, sloth, 116 ; sleuj^es, gen.

121.
slowen, jrrt. phi. slew, 438.
smale, small, a little, 181 ; gret

and snial, 870.
sodeyneliche, suddenly, unexpect-
edly, 882.
solaz, solace, relief, 686.
some. See summe.
sonde, sending, message, 52.
so}?, adj. true, 519.
so)3, sb. truth, 464.
so)-^fast, sootljfastf, true, 471.
sol^liche, in truth, 441 ; truthfully,

with truth, 525, 609.
soj-nesse, truth, 346, 411, 1014;

righteousness, 565.
spare, inf. to spare, refrain, 20, 700,

912; withhold, 924; sparest, 2.

sing. 795 ; spare, 3. sing. 898.
speche, speecii, discourse, 1, 753;

sermon (oh tlte -niuvnt), 569.
spede, inf. to speed, prosper, 937,

1027 ; sped, imj). 865.
spende, //(/. to expend, bestow,

990.
spille, inf. to be destroyed, perish,

198.
springe, inf. to spring up, grow,

burst forth, 126.
stat, estate, condition, 729.
stede, stead, place, 561, 597, 604,

etc.
stedefast, steadfast, unwaveriug,

85.
steih, 2^1't. ascended, 253.
sterne, stern, 446 ; uiu'elenting,

258, 436 ; fierce, 262.
sterren, ^j?»t. stars, 383.
stille, still, silent, 593, 790 : lude

and stille, under any circum-
stances, at any time, 584 ; ol^er

loude ol^er stille, 706 ; noj^er

loude ne stille, 891.
stounde, stound, time, 709.
stout, stout, proud, boastful, 623.
strong, strong, agonizing, excruci-
X

114

Glossary.

atiug, 104, 266, 274, 282, 449,

888 ; hard, exhausting, 185.
suffraunce, suflEerance, patience,

571.
sufifraunt, sufferant, patient, 587,

hiu.
suffre, inf. to suffer, experience,

176, 184 ; to be submissive to,

583 ; to bear patiently, 608, 613.
summe, some, certain ones, 825 ;

alle and some, all without ex-
ception, 643.
sumwhat, somewhat, a little, 764,

%bO{see A^A.^R).
swete, sweet, beloved, 555, 569 ;

.i^racious, 949 ; consoling, 998.
swiche, swich, such, 23, 67, 125,

etc. See alswich, 549, 550.
swinke, inf. to swink (/Spenser), toil,

156.
swi}.-e, adv. very, exceedingly, 4,

236, 578, etc.
swolewe, inf. to swallow, engulf,

642.

take, inf. to take, accept, 71,
100, 498, etc. : to choose, select,
218 ; onne take, to assume (be
grieved V, appear?), 267; tok, pd.
47 : refi. betook, 34 ; tak, imp.
110 ; tak minde, 619 : consail
take, 63 ; ensaumple take. 596.

tale, sh. tale ; tale telle, to give
an account, 28.

teche, inf. to teach of, 2 ; to in-
struct, direct, 70. 570, 754 ; show,
yioint out, 97, 141.

telle, tellen, to tell, relate, 138,
284, 285, etc. ,S'ee tale.

tene, teen {Shah.), grief, 192.

teres, tears, 827, 841.

til {MS. R), to, 271.

time, time ; on a time, once,
31.

tit, avails ; him, falls to his

lot, 807.

tok. See take.

tokne, token, symbol, 351 ; evi-
dence. 354 ; tokenyng {reading
of MSS. A,H.R).

toumbe, tomb, 249.

trauail, sh. travail, labour, 185 ;
trnuhle. 5«5.

tresor, treasures, stores of treasure,
154.

trespas, trespass, sin, 546, 704 ;

trespaz, ofl'ence, 685.
treuliche, truly, faithfully, 208;

treweliche, in truth, 610.
trewe, true, constant, 83; real,

genuine, 304, 697.
tricherie, treacherv, perfidv, 110.
trinite, Trinity, 206, 352. 430.
tristi, trusty, trustful, 477, 690.
trowl^e, faith, 1033.
turment, torment, 266.
turne, i}f. to turn, 127, 435.
tweie {things), 141 ; tweye, 785.

f^ank, thanks, expression of grati-
tude, 933.
pSLY. See \>er.
jjeder. See l^ider.
j^enke, to think, 401, 575 ; t^enk,

imp. 493, 527, 589; peuk in

herte, 601.
\}ev, there. 23, 33, 37, etc. ; ^ere,

273 ; J^ar, 358 : ]>a,ve, 954 : f;er-

fore, for it, 92, 582, 630: f;er-

mide, 171 : l^erwid, 147, 762.
f^ewes, moral qualities, habits, 72,

97, 101.
{^ider, thither, 257 ; jjeder, 261.
[lilke, those same. 37.
l^ing, theme, 200 ; being. 381 ;

Huge, 2)ln. 284 ; >inges, 141 ;

fling, 836. 883 ; ouer alle H^g;

8, 318, 329, etc.
J^inke)?, impjers. seems, 150?, 159;

l^inke, 5H8 ; JjouMe, pH. 32.
{^isternesse, darkness, 114, 306,

731.
>o, adv. then, 65, 981, 1003.
}50, dem. p)ro. those. 111, 239, 557,

etc.
{jolede, p>rt. suffered, experienced,

o9U; endured, 594, 605.
j^olemod, patient, 574, 612.
J^ouht, sh. thought, meditation,

trouble, 31 ; thought, 315, 409,

559, etc.
)30uh.te. See Jjinke)?.
>ral, thrall, slave, 238.
>ridde, third, 250, 251.
J^urst, thirst, 185.
>urw, prep, through, 6, 18, 61, etc.

uertu, virtue, power, 658 ; uertuz,
pbi, moral virtues, 71, 79, 325,
661.

Glossary.

115

vbbreid, &b. upbraid, reproach, 537.
vch, each, every, 133, 655, 675.
verray, very, true, 88, 680.
verreement, verily, truly, 877.
vers, verse, 4(50.
vessel, vessels, plate ?, 153.
vilte, vilityt, contempt, 602.
vnboxomnesse, disobeflience, 231.
vnclene, unclean, defiled, 834.
vncowl^e, uncouth, unknown, 421.
vnite, unity (i. e. organic totality),

205 ; in one, 429.
vnme}?, diflficult, 615.
vnriht, wrong, injustice, 613.
voiz, voice, 446.
vp, adi\ up, 251.
vpon, jjce^A upon, 995.
vre, our, 363, 506, 595, etc.
vse, use, practise, 82, 90.

wanhope, despair, 126.

wanten, to want, be hicking, 316;

waste (1 Kings xvii. 14), 1000.
war, adj. aware, 45.
warne, 1. sing, warn, 487, 863.
wasshe, rh. w\ash, 831 ; wasshej^,

816, 818, 824, 825.
■wasshing, washing, cleansing, 835.
waxen, inf. to wax, increase, not

fail (1 Kings xvii. 14), 1001.
wel, well, 45, 52, 82, etc.; very,

117, 160, 198, etc.
wemme, inf. to wem, bleniisli, 367;

wemmed, pp. 366.
wende, inf. to wend, go, 12, 425.
wene|7, weens, believes, 831.
-we-pe\>, weeps, sorrows, 829.
were, adj. be were, beware,

645. See war.
wete, imp. know, consider, 312,

1017. See wite.
wheil^er, which of two, 219, 536.
wher, wli ether, 336 ; wheij^er

or, 272.
wher^^urw, l)y reason of which,

132.
while, sb. while, time, 27, 62 ;

whiles, conj. during the time

that, 184.
wicke, wicked, evil, 101 ; base, 116,

122.
wid, with, 84, 93, 181, etc.
widewe, widow, 951, 955, 959, etc.
wil, wilfulness, 169.
wille, sb. will, liking, 19, 326, 662,

etc.; desire, 46, 197, 308, etc.;

yielding, 594.
wilnen, to desire, long for, 279.
winne, to win, acquire, 5, 78, 132,

etc.
wisdom, wisdom, 81, 139, 884.
wisse, to point out, teach, 119.
wit, sb. wit, knowledge, 43, 67, 212,

etc. ; discrimination, 227, 290 ;

witte, 339.
wite(n), inf. to know, 225, 327, 377,

etc.
witerli. See witerliche.
witerliche, truly, surely, 717 ;

witerli, 364, 457, 527, etc.
witnesse, witness, evidence, 111,

.345, 412, etc.
wo, woe, injurv, 112, 434; sorrow,

pain, 192, 484.
womman, woman, 999.
wonder, adv. exceedingly, marvel-
lously, 387.
wone, wont, habits, 106.
wone, inf. to dwell, remain, 427,

660 ; wonye, 634 ; woned, i^P-

accustomed, 259.
wonijing, dwelling, 313 ; woni-

ing, 317.
worche, inf. to work, 859, 874 ;

wrouhte, prt. wrought, created,

25 ; iwrouht, j^P- f^on^i 580 ;

committed, 803 ; wrouht, j^P-

759, 791.
wort?, becomes (i. e. ivill be), 128,

160, 932.
wouh, wrong, 302.
wounden, sb. woimds, 442.
wrajjfful, wra^ful, wrathful, angry,

262, 436.
wraf^t^e, wrath, anger, 109.
•wra.\}peip, 3. sing, angers, 806.
wreche, wreak, revenge, 618.
wrong, wrong, 222 ; injury, 600 ;

injustice, 602, 608.
wrongful, harmful, 618.
wroJ:^er hele, misfortune, 129.
wrouhte. See worche.
wyse, wise, manner ; in none

wyse, 344.

ydel, idle, vain, 463, 466 ; on ydel,
568, 668.

yuel, evil, pernicious, 15; god

■ yuel, 217, 228. 720, 739:

euel, wrong, 901 ; t^e euel, 218.

116

INDEX OF MMES.

Abraham, 347.

Adam, 223.

Alquin, 39, 51, 65.

Austin, Seint , Augiistiue, 171, 275.

Daui, Sein , Duvid, 459, 691.

Elije, Elijuli, 948, 950, 953; Helie, 957.
Eue, Eve, 229.

Gregory, Sein , 663, 667.

Gy of Warwyk, 30 ; Sire Gy, 50.

lesu Crist, 34, 66, 498, etc.
ludas, 129.

Lucifer, 638.

Moyses, 355.

Powel, Seiii, , 345.

Sarepte, Zarephatli (1 Kiiujn xvii. 9, 10), 954.
Synay, J^e mount of , 357.

<BxU\i Stx'us, No. Lxxvi.
189D

BERLIN : ASHER & CO., 13, UNTER DEN LINDEN.

NEW YORK: C. SCRIBNER & CO.; LEYPOLDT & HOLT.

PHILADELPHIA : J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO.

^m^^ gi'jitbf Ji §^\\\^,

EDITED FEOM TWO 15^^ CENTUEY MSS. AT CAMBRIDGE

MAKY BATE SON.

LONDON :
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY

By KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO.

PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARIXG-CROSS ROAD.
1899

(Srtin Serifs, No. lxxvi.

R. CLAY & SONS, LIMITED, LONDON & BUNGAY.

INTRODUCTION.

jS'o fresh light is thrown on the liistory of George Ashby by the
pubh cation of these poems, for the few biographical notices they
contain have already appeared in print. The first poem was written
in the Fleet Prison, 14G3, and Ashby describes himself therein as
for forty years writer to the Signet. The " Active Policy," written
for young Edward, Prince of "Wales, " gallant-springing, brave Plan-
tagenet," was penned when Ashby was " right nigh at mony yercs of
foure score," and in the preface he describes himself as late Clerk of
the Signet^ to Queen Margaret of Anjou. The facts of Ashby's life,
so far as they are known, are recorded in the Dictionary of National
Jiio(jraphi/. A reference, however, may be added to a letter from
Margaret of Anjou, 1447 — 1454, in which she thanks a lady un-
named for her service to "our servant George Ashby, Clerk of our
Signet." It is thought that the lady may have been Alice, Duchess
of Suffolk, the possiT)le granddaughter of Geoffrey Cliaucer,- whom
Ashby praises in his " Active Policy."

The young Edward, Prince of "Wales (1453 — 1471), must have
been a model of virtue if he carried out all Ashl)y's instructions.
These are not dangerously original, but between the lines of Ashby's
platitudes Ave may read something of the peculiar character of the
period. Ashby hints at the " great changes of high estates," at
much division, due entirely to covetousness. In " Time Present " he

^ Coke, Second Inst., p. 556 [Artie, sup. Cartas, cap. vii.], says, "At the
making of this Statute (28 Ed. 1) the king had another seal, and thatis called
* Signettum,' his Signet. This seal is ever in the custody of the Principal
Secretary; and there he four Clerks of the Signet, called ' Cleriei Signetti,'
attending on him. The reason wherefore it is in the Secretaries' custody, is, for
that the King's private Letters are signed therewith. Also the duty of tlie
Clerk of the Signet is to write out such Grants or Letters Patent as pass by Bill
signed (that is, a Bill superscribed with the Signature or Sign I\Ianual, or Royal
hand of the King) to the Privy Seal ; which Bill being tianscribed and sealed
with the Signet, is a Warrant to the Privy Seal, and the Privy Seal is a Warrant
to the Great Seal."

- Letters of Margaret of Avjou, ed. C. Monro, Camden Society, p. 114.

vi Introduction.

recommcuds Edward "all rebellion for to suppress," and, in "Time
Future," to put down "false conspirators," and all persons "pre-
tending right to your coronacion"; "grete hatelli-s dispiteous" are
named, but it seems scarcely possible that Ashby should write so
prosily as he does if another king was in fact reigning in Henry's
stead. It is difficult, therefore, to decide at what date this work was
written, whether before the Fleet imprisonment, in perhaps 1460-1,
or later, perhaps after the reconciliation of Warwick and Margaret,
and the temporary Lancastrian successes of 1470.

Ashby appears to have felt a decided respect for history, and
constantly recommends Edward to consider what will be said about
him in chronicles. Many warnings are given, which may well have
arisen from the example of Henry's misfortunes. He presses the
claims of old servants (and from his Reflections, he seems to have
been one of the neglected) ; as to money matters, he recommends
strict keeping of accounts, and the payment of servants' wages, that
they may not resort to extortion ; the king must enrich his subjects,
but keep himself always the richest ; ^ men of high rank should
not be treasurers, as the poorer the man the smaller will be his pay.
In the choice of ministers Ashby has advice to give ; he recommends
a councillor, leech, and secretary ; in choosing servants, the king
should notice with whom they have been brought up ; he is to avoid
making many lords ; he must be careful in granting fees and offices,
and he must not withdraw grants after they have been made.
Ashby's recommendations on the manner in which petitions should
be dealt with indicate some of the abuses which then prevailed.
But he was no great reformer, and his motto is not " Trust the
people." He bids Edward beware of the commonalty : they must be
disarmed, owing to the misuse they make of their arms in private
warfare. Maintenance and livery of course are mentioned ; com-
pulsory archery is advocated, as also the enforcing of sumptuary
laws, and the revival of cloth-making. The king must cherish
strangers, pilgrims, and merchants ; he is to learn practical economy
m buying up goods when they are cheap and in season, and when he
can look about him at his leisure. As a Lancastrian he is specially
recommended to magnify liis ancestry, Ashby approved, we may
suppose, of Margaret's peace polic}^, for he urges great caution in
making war. A king ought to study the past history of disturbed

1 Huury's policy was tlie reverse. Cf. Phuumer's Fortcscuc, \). 12.

Introdv.dion. vii

foreign possessions, so that lie may learn what has always been theiv
attitude in the past.

In his diplomatic teaching, Ashhy incnloates such a policy as
that wliich Henry YII put into practice. Tale-tellers are not to be
too soon credited, but the tale may be borne in mind, and proof
amassed to test its trustworthiness. But it must be confessed that
Ashby's instrxictions have, as a rule, no personal interest, and are
only of general application.

The " Dicta et opmiones diversorum philosophorum " were
evidently drawn from the same original as that used by De Thignon-
ville for his French version, which >Stephen Scrope and Lord Elvers
translated into English. A copy of the Latin version is in M.S.
ccxli., 127 h, Corpus Christi College, Oxford-. Stephen Scrope,
stepson of Sir John Fastolf, translated tlie sayings for that knight's
contemplation and solace (Harl. MS. 2266), and a copy Avas corrected
after the original (Cambridge Univ. Lib. Gg. i. 34) by William
Worcester in 1472. Lord Elvers' translation Avas printed by Caxton
in 1477. There is evidence that these commonplaces had extra-
ordinary popularity in the Middle Ages, but the true origin of this
collection of proverbs is still to seek.

Since these poems -were in type, Prof. Max Fcirster has edited
the Prisoner's Eeflections in AnrjUa, 1897, and some interesting
notes on scansion enrich his edition. It is hoped that the present
edition of the works of Ashby may prove useful to students of
fifteenth-centmy grammar. My best thanks are due to !Miss K.
Jex-Blake, of Girton College, for her help in the interpretation and
emendation of the scribe's Latinity. I am also indebted to Miss
J. E. Kennedy for notes and corrections in the English passages, and
to Dr. Furnivall for the side-notes to the Didn^ and for the List of
Words.

Mary Batesox.

e^, £2, J Ff^iuceg^/U^" ,^ AJ^qIJ ^eal^ U4,ivch 1/e^ucA
— • ; *- 7 /?vvvue. ^ cc «^<?/(?^vvf ccr- / *? 3 ) -

CONTENTS.

PAGE

I. A Prisoner's Reflectioxs, a.d. 1463 ... ... 1

II. Active Policy of a Prince, 1 c. 1470 ... .. 12

III. Dicta cj- Opiniones diversorum Philosophorum .. 42

IV. List op Words ... ... ... ... ... lUl

(Sc0rgc l^sljbD's ^0ms,

I. ^ Prisoner's Erflcctions, a.d. X463.

MS. K 3. 19, Trill. Coll. Camk, leaf 41 «.

Prohemiiaw vnius Prisonarii.

(1)
[A]t the ende of Somer, -when wynter began 1 The season i

And trees, lierbes and llowres dyd fade,

Blosteryng and blowyng the gret wyndes than

Threw doune the frutes wit/i whyche they were lade,

Levyng theym sone bare / of that whyche they hade.

Afore myghehnas, that tyme of season,

I was co?nmyttyd, geynst rygh.t and reason, 7

(2)
In to a pryson, whos name the Flete hight, 8

By a gret co?JMnaundment of a lord.
To whom .1. must obey for hys gret niyght,
Though .1. cannat therto sadly acord,
Yet .1. must hyt for a lesson record, 12

Ther'yn abydyng without help singler,
Sauf of god and hys blessyd modyi'' thei''. 14

(3)
But oth, or other declaracion, 15

Coude at no season be herd ne takyn,
By no prayer ne exhortacion.

But of all pite and grace forsakyii,
Myne enemyes on me awakyfl, 19

Takyng awey hors, money, and goode-s,
Pullyng myne houses downe and gret wordes.^ 21

1 Sic in MS. ? woodes.
ASHBY.

Michaelmas,
when lie is
committed

Komen
priso tie.
to tlie Fleet
prison.
Cause of im-
prisonment.

Ashby's
enemies.

Spoliacio
Prisonarii.
His spoli-
ation.

Nomen
Prisonarii.
Name of tlie
piisoiier.

[leaf 41 6.]
Lamentacio
prisonarii.
His lament-
ation on tlie
way lie is
treated by
his friends.

He cannot
get out of
debt.

I. A Prisoner's Beflcdions. a.d. 1463.

(4)

Because of my draught and my bryngyng vp 22

I liaue suffryd thys and other spoylyng,
Xat leuyng me wortli a dyssli, neytlier cup,
Of asmoche as mygfiit come to tlieyi'' handlyng,
Puttyng on me many fals lesyng, 26

Whyche I must suffyr and bere on my rnge/
Tyll the trouth disciissyd hath god or the iuge. 28

(5)
George Asshby ys my name, that ys gi'eued 29

By enprysonment a hoole yere and more,
Knowyng no meane there to be releued,

Whyche greveth myne hert heuyly and sore,
Takyng hyt for my chastysement and lore, 33

Besechyng god I may take my dysease
In dew pacience, oui'' lord god to please, 35

(6)

Oon thyng among othei'' greueth me sore 36

That myne old acqueintaunce disdeyned me
To vysyte, / though I haue doon to theym more
Kyndnes, / forgetyng me and let me be,
I^e yeuyng me comfort, ne wold me se, 40

J^e the werkes of mercy remembryng,
!N"e my kyndnes to theym before shewyng. 42

(7)
The grettest peyne that .1. suffyr of all 43

Is that .1. am put to vnpayable det,
Lykly to be therfore a Avrechyd thrall,
For the enpn'sonment that .1. am in set,
"VYi't/tont goddes grace wol hyt souner let. 47

Whei-'opoii to god .1. clepe, call and cry
To help me out of det or .1. dy. 49

"What may I. do 1 to whoui shall I compleyn ? 50

Or shew my trouble, or myne heuynes 1

Beyng in pryson, wrongfully certeyn ;
But wit7i dylygence and gret besynes,
I beseche god of hys gret worthynes, 54

1 back.

I. A Frisoners Reflections. A.D. 1463.

Me to guj^de and rewle to hys most plesaunce,
And of my wrong to haiie humble snffraunce. 56

^ (9)
I gan remembre and revolue in mynde 57

My bryngyng vp from chyldhod liedyrto,
In the hyghest court that I coude fynd,

W/t/; the kyng/ quene,^ and theyr vncle also,
The duk of Gloucetre, god hem rest do, 61

'V^iili whome .1, haue be cherysshyd ryght well,
In all that was to me nedefull ewery dell.

. (10)
Wrytyng to theyi'' sygnet full fourty yere,
Aswell beyond the see as on thys syde,
Doyng my seruyce aswell there as here,
Nat sparyng for to go ne for to ryde,
Hauyng pen and Inke euyr at my syde,

Eedy to acomplysshe theyre commandment,
As truly as .1. coude to theyr* entent.

(11)
And in theyr seruyce I spendyd all my youth.

And now in prysou throwen in myn age,
Hauyng of me no pyte ne routh,

Reuylyng me w/t/t vnfyttyng langage.
As thaugh I were neyther wytty ne sage,
Whiche greuyd me sore and was gretly sad,
To be in pouert and of good^-.'^ bad,

(12)
That before was well in goodes and rest,
And no man was ayenst me dysplesyd.
And all my dayes was among the best.
And so no creature me dyseasyd,
But at all tymes w^t7i me were pleasyd,
Thaugh fortune lyft make me ryght sory
Shewyng that thys welth ys transytory.

(13)
Gef I had in youth siiffred any payne,
By lake of goode*" or takyug hardnes.

Seriiieiutn
Priaonarii.
His early
history.

78

82

84

S5

Kiiulness n
Humplirey
Duke of
Gloucester.

Writer to
the Signet.

63

64

68

70

7 1 [leaf 42 a.]

7D

77

Cruel treat-
ment.

Hi6 former
good fortune

Henry VI.

- JIargaret of Aujou.

I. A Prisoners Rcfiedions. A.D. 1463.

makes liis
fall liaider to
bi^ar.

Desires to
lead the best ]
lite even
tliousli it be
paiiitul. J

[leaf ii 6.]

The punish-
ments of God
are good.

I myght the better from tene^ me refreyne,

And take my fall the better in swetnes.

God for hys liyghe grace and gret worthynes 89

Counseyll me in my trobyll for the best,
That I may leue hens in qnyet and rest. 91

(14)
l!^ow me-thynketh- well, yef 1 had ben euyr 92

In prosperyte and in worldly ioy,
And theryn to haue abydyn lenyr

Then to haue tastyd of thys peynfull noy,^
I cast^ me nat to be neyther styll ne coy, 96

But say as me-thynketh, in verray soth.
To haue chaungyd my lyf I had be loth. 98

(15)
And my wrechydnes nat^ to know euyn, 99

So well as by godde.^ grace I shall
And the best lyfe take & the wors leuyn,
In consyderall that I am mortall.
And so to obey hyni that ys eti?rnall, 103

And to chaung my lyf to god greable,
Both in pacyence and in feyth stable. 105

(16)
Knowyng in serteyu that my punysshyng 106

Is other-whyle for my soule profytable.
For a feth in goddes vengeance ceasyng,
Vnto goddes plesure ryght acceptable,
By meke pecyence to vertu able, 110

Therfore punysshment ys other-whyle good,
Aswell to low degre as to hygh blode. 112

(17)
I thynke to wryte of trouble rehersall, 113

How hyt may be takyn in pacyence,
Procedyng theryn for myn acquytall.

Though 1 haue no termes of eloquence,

"VVit/i that I may conclude pe?-fyte sentence ; 117

^ grief. - Before thynketh tlnjg struck out.

^ nay in MS., noye, suffering, annoyance. ■* design.

5 MS. Jia.

I. A Frisoncr's Reflections. A.D. 1463.
Wlierfore I counseyll at'tyr wordes tliyse, Wntes lo

ounsel

Euery man to be lernyd on thys wyse. 119 paiience

Ad sustinendMiw 2)aeienciam in aduersis.

(18)
0 thow creature of nature ryght noglit ! 1 20

Eomembre thy sylf, thy lyfe, thy demert,
Yef thow to pryson or trouble be broght,

Haplv bv aret wrong and nat of desert, to those in

.^ . iiiidesei-vea

Suflfi'yng iniury and ryght peynfull smert, 124 trouble,

Ivepe pacience and wyte^ hyt thyne offence,
Nat for that sylf thyng but of iust sentence, 126

(19)
Or perauenture thow niayst ryght-fully 127 amitotiiose

^ / •'P '' who ileserve

Come to trouble or tribulacion. it-

Yet I counseyll the, suffyr hyt wylfully,

Wit7/out fenyng or simulacion,

'Nat the exaltyng by elacion, 131

And thus pacience may the woll preserue
From gostly sorow, yef- thow thys obse/'ue. 133

(20)
And so, by process of suifraunce long, 134

Thow mayst atteyne to vi'^^rrey knovvlege
Of thy demeryt, and vengeance prolong
By thy lamentyng and prayer mekeleche.^
And so at last comfort haue trewleche 138

Aswell here as hense, by goddes hyghe grace,
And pe?-auenture w/t7(-iu lytyll space. 140

(21)
And as precyous gold ys thorough puryd 141 [leaf 48a.]

By foull metall led, and claryfyed, As gold is

Eyglit so ys the sovvle by trowbyll curyd, so is the soui.

And by humble profe, hygh gloryfyed,
As in the scrypture^ ys specyfyed. 145

So for soules helth hyt ys a gret grace,
To liaue here trouble rather then solace. 1 47

1 impute. - MS. yet. ^ meekly.

•» Zech. xiii. 9. Jer, vi. 30.

6 1. A Prisono'^s Reflections, a.d. 1463.

(22)
What ys trouble or trybulacyoii, 148

Vexed wrongfully, or worldly disease,
Lyuyng here wzt/iout consolaciofi.
Uses of But callyng of god hymself for to please ?

Wherfore hyt ys best, for thy soules ease. 152

Eather of trouble be niery and glad,
Than therof be grogyng,^ heuy & sad. 154

(23)
Who may haue more heuynes & sorow 155

Then to be welthy and aftyr nedeful ]
Furst to be ryche, aftyr, redy to borow %

Furst prosperous and aftyr carefull'? 158

Who ys more comfortable and ioyf ull 1

Then take the world in pacyence and worth,
Suffryng hit to come and goo playnly forth. 161

(24)
Set the neuyr thy full wyll here 162

In worldly ioy and in felycyte.
AVoridiy joys For all daves thow mavst both see and here,

are fleeting. '' •'

In all thy lyfe there 3^s contraryte ;

Yef thow be ryche thow hast adu^^rsyte, 166

Yef thow haue a feyre wyfe and gret plente,
Moche sorow peraventui^ ys sent the. 168

(25)
Yef thow tak a wyfe to thy freelte, 169

Troubles of Rvght tlioutfull thow art, carf ull and pensyf ;

family lite. ,^ „ , , » , l J >

Yef thow lyue aftyr censualyte.

That ys acursyd and vnthryfty lyf ;

Yef thow be weddyd, wiihowt any stryf, 173

Thow lakkest chyldren, to be thyne heyres,
Lesyng- thy name in market and feyres. 175

(26)
[leaf J.S6.] Yef thow liaue chyldren ryght plenteuously, 176

Haply suche may be theyi'' gouev-naunce
That they woll dysplese ryght greuously ;
Yef thow be set in holy ob.seruaunce,

^ "rudcfinsr. - redeeming.

I. A Prisooiers Bejlcdions. A.D. 1463.

Peraueiiture thow liast no temperaunce ; 180

Yef thow be set in temporalyte,
Thy lust, ys in spyrytualyte.

(27)
Yef thow be Avell,^ liaply tliow lackest good,

Yef thow haue good, thow suffrest gret sekenes
Thus weltli ebbetR and flowetR as the flood,
Neuer welthy, but som mane;- dystres,
Neuyr so mery but som heuynes,

Oon« thyng lakkyng aftyr thyne ajietyte,
Nat all thyng^'.^ beyng in pleasaunt plite.

(28)
Yef thow be forth- at largo out of prysofi,

Thow niayst haue sorow ynowgli^ and gret wrong,
Yef thow be ryght welthy for the sesofi,

;Many pluckers-at thow mayst liaue and strong.
Prospcryte liere shall neue;' endure long.
So euyr, whyle thow art on erth lyuyng,
Som maner thyng lakketli to thy plesyng.

(29)
Wenest thow to haue here perfecciou 197

Of worldly ioy, comfort and delyces 1
Xay bettyr ys sharp persecucion
Por tliy synnes, offenses and vyces,
Kepyug pacience w/t/<out nialyces, 201

Puttyng thy wyll to goddcs volume.
So thy spyryt may best in quyet be. 203

(30)

Everything
goes by
contraries.

Thynkc that thy lyfe bere ys but pilgremage

Towardf6' the hygh place celestiall.
"Wherfore, for any trouble or damage,

Preve nat thysylf lewde and eke bestiall,
Seyth"' thou may be in heuyil menyall

Seraaunt thorough, thy ti-yu;/q3hall victory
By mekenes and werke*^ merytory.

18i

183

187

189

190 Tliere are
sori'ow8
outside of
prisons.

194

196

No perfection
on eartli.

204

208

210

Life a pil-
grimage.

^ MS. he scke written as one word.

- he forth written as one word in MS.

^ Written as two words in MS. ■* Sith.

I. A Prisoner s Reficdions. A.D. 1463.

[leaf 41 a.]

Fortune's
wheel.

(31)
Thow c:mst nat be so pryve ne secret 211

But god ys there present and kno-wetli all tliyng,
Therfore be enyr wytty and dyscret,
!N^at for to do ne say hym dysplesyng,
But as thow woklest before hym beyng, 21.5

So by mekenes take all thyng for the best,
"What that god sendeth, trouble or vnrest. 217

(32)
Thynke that worldes welth and felycyte 218

Ys nat eue?'niore in oone abydyng,
But transitory ys prosperyte,

And no certeynte whyle thow art lyuyng.
But enyr as a whele, turnyng and menyng, 222

Knowyng for certayii that thow art niortall,
And neuer in thys world ve?Tay rest haue shall. 224

(33)

Wytnes of oure lord, allmyghty Ihe.^u, 225

Suffryng Eeproves and vexacion,
Thowgh he were clennest in lyf and vertu,
Yet no man suffred suche trybulacion.
And all was for our* alther^ saluacion, 229

Yeuyng vs example for to take trouble
In worth, syth he hath suffred the double. 231

(34)
of tiie Virgin, "What suffred jMary the queue of heuynl 232

Most pure, most clennyst, without any syn,
Claryfyed from the synnys seuyn,

Ev^er to plese Ihesw. she wold nat blyii.-
How be hyt that feare and tene she was in, 236

Mornyng, sorowyng, euyr in drede,
To opteyne the loue of Ihesu and hyr meile. 238

(35)
ofst. Joiin "What sey ve of seynt lohn the Euaun^elisf? 239

the Evangel- J -, J o

ist, andst. Of many martyrs and eke confessours,

John the J J )

jjaptist, Of holy vyrgyns, and seynt lohn Baptist ]

That here in thys lyfe suffred many shours,^

Sufferings of
Clii-ist,

1 Of us aU.

See p,
3 con:

16.

iflicts.

- cease.

I. A Prisoners Reflections. A.D, 1463.

!Nat desyiyiig therof worldly succours, 243

Refusyng all worldly ioy and plesaunce,
And all trowble for god take in sufferaunce. 245

(36)

Of lob to snffyr take tliow example, 246

Wliyclie pacyently suffred hys gret smert.
Who had in thys world of losse more ample %
Yet for goddes sake he plesyd in hert
W^t^ hys trowbelous hurt / put out in desert 250
As fowle, vyle, abhomynable and wreche,
Takyng hyt in gre^ and therof nold reche.- 252

[leaf 44 4.]
of Job,

259

(37)

And so to procede in the pacience

Of seyntes, and make therof rehersall

That suffred trowbyll viiili out resystence,

They be infynyte to be wretyn all.

Hyt suffyseth to touche the principall,

To thy lernyng and informacion

To be of pacyent condicion.

(38)

Eight so kyng, Queue, Duke, Pryuce and Emperoures,

Erie, Baroii, lord, knyght, and many squyers,
Bysshop, Abbot, Pryo^a- and conqnerours,
And many gret estates and Ilewlours,
Clerked, niarchaunte6^ and eke counseylours 264

Haue be put in trouble and gret greuaunce
For theyi-" soules helth by humble sufferaunce. 266

253

of the saints
are number-

257 'i^ss.

(39)

Was there euyr lord so gret and so sure,

Or any gret Clerk lernyd in tlie law,
That may not fall in the snare and in the lure
Of trouble, maugre hys hed and his maw 1
AVherfore hyt may be a lawdabyll saw,
Eue>-y man worshyp god in hys season
Accordyng to hys law / troulR and reason.

267 All classes
of men liavi
had trouble

271
273

^ pleasure.

reck.

10 I. A Prisoners Reficdions. a.d. 1463.

(40)
tiie learned Euf'rv man niBv take example and hede 274

can teach us " it ■ • _

to bear it., By suche men of good disposicion,

And by lernyd men that can teche and rede
To conformed hym to lyk affeccion,
To haue of pacience pe?-fection, 278

To take trouble in worth and in gre,
As other men haue do in liberte. 280

(41)
[ieaf45<«.] In conclusion of the ve;Tey troutfi, 281

Euery man other fauoui'' and socoui-',
And of hys trouble haue pyte and routh,

And the blessyd men helpe and eke honoure,
Doyng youi-' dylygence and peynfull laboure, 285
Tiie Virtuous pepyll for to cherysshe,
Suffryng the wykkyd Eath.er to perysshe. 287

(42)
That all pacience, Eiches and science 288

Come oonly of god and nooii othei'',
Hyt may be prouyd by experience.
Unequal As ooiie ryclie, another pore ; hys brother,

The ryche, slepeth, the pore laboreth vndei''. 292

So that Eyches co?/Mneth nat by labo^^r
Oonly / but to hym that god lyst shew fauo«r. 294
(43)
A prayer. And sytS all tlijTiges couit? of Ihesu 295

And nothyng w?t7(out hym may avayle,
I beseche hym so full of vertu

To guyde me, Eule me / and counsayle.
That by pacience .1. may wyn batayle 299

Of my troubles, and haue the vyctory,
Thorough my symple werkes merytory. 301

(44)
And w/t/i humylyte and soljurnes, 302

Wit/< feruent loue and feythfuU reue/-ence,
1 beseche the, god, of thy worthynes,
Yeue me grace, comfort and assistence,
Good wyll, good werkes, good thought and eloquence,
^ The m lias an extra stroke.

I. A Prisoner s Rcficdions. A.D. 14Co. 11

W^t7i lone, charyte and feytli llie to please,
That I may dwell in lieuyii at myn ease. Amen.

(45) Lenuoy.
Goo forth, lytyll boke, mekely, Av^■t^out rous,i 309

To folk troubelyd and vexed greuously,
Steryng theym by thy counseil ve?'tuons
To kepe pacience tlie?-eyn ioyously,
Eedyug thys tretyse forth ceryously, 313

By the Avhyche they shall fynde grace as .1 suppose.
To comfortable entent and purpose ; 315

(46)
Besechyng all folk, though I am no Clerk, 316 [ieaf45&.]

For to vndyrstand that I nat presume w?itin|\hu

To take opon me labowr of thys Averk
For worldly glory and thank to assume.
But \eriu to encrese and lewdnes consume, 320

And namely to take trowble in suffraunce
Paciently to deseruyd penauuce. 322

(47)
Also vndyr protestacion 323

That I wyll nat kepe presumptuosly
Any erroui'' or feynyd opinion, \

But me to theyiTi conforme graciously,
That of hygli connyng haue plenteuously, 327

Besechyng theym my defaut to correct. He is open to

iT-cii'^ . correction.

Yet any be, and nat to me hyt to arect,'^ 329

(48) ■

But my dyiygence and good wyll to accept 330

In to tlieyre fauoi^r, support and goodnesse.
And in no maner me therof except.

Though .1. haue oflfendyd in my lewdnesse,-^
Vnaduised and nat of wylfulnesse, 334

Kepyng eue^-more vertuous entent
W/t/i discrecion that god hath me sent. 336

AVretyn in pryson, in oure lorde*- date, 337 written in

llie Fleet,

A thowsand foure hundryd syxty and thre, a.d. ugs.

^ boasting. - impute. ^ ignorancL'.

12 ir. Active Folic)/ of a Prince.

Thus occupying me, thys was my fate,
P>esecliyng the, oui-" lord god in trynyte,
To take my makyng in plesure and gre, 341

And therto liau mannys benyuolence,
To thyne owne preysyng, laude and reuerenc?..
Amen, 343

(50)
Explicit.
Pryson properly ys a sepulture 344

Of lyuyng men, with strong lokke.s" thereon,
Fortyfyed wiih.ont any Eupture,
Of synners a gret castigacion,

Of feythfull frendes a probacion, 348

Of fre liberte a sharp abstinence,
Lackyng volunte for theyi-" dew penaunce. 350

llemarks
Oil Prison.

11. ^ctibc ^olicu of a Prinrr.

MS. j\Im. IV. 42, leaf 2 a, Cambridge University Library.

[Pjresens Libellus compilatus, extractus et anglicatus
Geoifre in Balade per Georgiu?u Asshby, nupi^r Clericu»i Si^neti

Ashhy, late i o j ^ i o

Clerk" of the Supp^'euie ([omiiw wostve jMarrjarete, dei gra/ia Pesine

Signet, to ^ ^ o 7 o o

Queen Auglie, etc, ex bona voluntate, Amore et cordiali affec-

Margaret, ^ ' '

ciojie, quos ip*^e naturali iure gerit, tam erga celsitu-

dinem & regiam maiestate//i suam & prepotissimum et

wiitteii for excellentissimum dom/?Ju»i suu;m Edwardu??^, eadem

Edwaril,

giritia suppremi dnmifii nostri Regis Henrici et eiusdem

Prince of legiue Cousortis filiuwi progenituw?, principem wallie,

duce»i Cornubie, et coniiteni Cestrie, pro cuius amore

et complacencia fit ista compihxcio (illef/ihle)

suum iiobilem Sanguine/^., sub quo Ip.s-e a iuuentute

sua hucusqwe & nn7iqncim tota vita sua in alio servicio

Toheiiivuied fuit teutt^b' (?) et nutritus. Dividit«/- in trib?ii»' tempori-

into three ...

iKtrts: Past, hns, videl/cet in tempore preterito, presenti & futuro.
Temp?i.^ \vetentwn exortat?/,;*, sepius meminire de rehus
preteritis, ita bene in lege?ido sacram scripturam et
Cronica, sicut alias speculaciones & experiencias ....
Ip.'^e potest perfecte condere bonor«?H iactonaii

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

bonitatem & opinione»i libior;<»i. Et miserimam ruinaiu
malefactoi'M^i & miseror2«», . . . iide se sapienter &
felicite?' gube/'iiare. Tempus pvesens facit quomorZo Present,
se gerriet (sic) i?J sapiencia & pollecia deo placenti-
hus & popzilis suis & pro suimet ipsius securitate.
Tempiis futurum prouidet discrete & prudenter pro ana Future.
xehus futuris .... diendo se in lionore beata fama et
bona gubernitate et euitando danipna vituperia et in-
conueniencia .... etiani fore activu?/i in pollecia et sapi-
encia .... subditor/<??i securitate & bona custodia siib
debita et fideli obediencia per aduisamenta edicta & 9.P!I'''"'^"'^

^ Philosoplieis.

opiniones dinersoriim Philosopbor«/», quor2<i«. nomina
... in tractatu breuiter subscribuntur. (Much defaced.)

Hie Irieijnt Prologus.

(1)
Maisters Gower, Chauucer & Lydgate, 1

Primier poetes of this nacion,
Embelysshing oure englissbe tendure algate,
Pirste finders to oure consolaciofi
Off fresslie, douce englisslie and formaciofi 5

Of newe balades, not vsed before,
By whome we all may haue lernyng and lore. 7

(2)
Alas ! saufe godde.s' wille, & his plesaunee, 8

That euer ye shulde dye & chaunge this lyffe,
Vntyl tyme / that by youre wise pourueuuce (sic)
Ye had lafte to vs / sum remembratife
Of a personne, lerned & Inuentif, 12

Disposed aftur youre condicioil,
Of fresshe niakyng to oure Instrucciofi. 14

(3)
But sithe we all be dedly and mortal, 15

And no man may eschewe this egression,
I beseche almyghty god eternal

To pardon you all / youre transgression,
That ye may dwelle in heuenly mansion, 19

In recompense of many a scripture
That ye haue englisshede without lesure. 21

[lenf2&.]
Conipliiiient-
ary notice
to Gower,
Chaucer, ;iud
Lj'dgate.

Tlieir use of
Knglisli and
new ballad
forms.

Lament over
tlieir deatli.

Prayer for
their souls.

14 II. Active Policy of a Prince.

(4)

[leaf 3 a.] So I, George Ass&by, not Comparison 22

nmowt uien7 Making to youre excellent enditing,
after." ""^ WitB I'iglit humble p?'ayer & orison,

Pray god that by you I may haue lernyng,
And, as a blynde man in the wey blondryng, 26

As I can, I shall now lerne and practise
Xot as a master but as a p[r]entise ; 28

(5)
Besechyng almyghti god of support, 29

That thorough his gracious instruction
I may confourme me af tur the report
Of vertuous / and sad construccion,
Without minisshyng or addicioii, 3-3

Principally in thentent and substance
Of my matere, with all the obseruance. 35

(6)
Asiibyis And thaugh all thynges be nat made pe/'f3'te 36

sorrv bis tit

Kns'iish is ^Nor swctcly englisslied to youre plesance,

so bad. .

I byseche you hertely / to excuse it,
So that I kepe intential substance,
While I haue of makynge none assurance, 40

He lias had Kor of balades haue experience,

no experi-
ence. Acceptyng my goode wille & diligence. 42

(7)
Some pe?'sonnes pe?'aventure woll thenke 43

That it myght be saide better thus or thus.
To cavillers. Por I cannat swym / I stand on the brjnik,
Wadyng no forther / but as crist lesus
Sendith me konnyng, showing vnto vs 47

That a litle childe may natt so well here
A grete burthen / as a man, withoute dere.^ 49

(8)
[leaf 3 i.] Eight SO though I haue not seien scriptui'e 50

He lias no Of many booker right sentenciall,

books or _ • i f ,^ i

glosses. in especial oi the gloses sure,

I woll therfor kepe true menyng formal,

Nor right meche delatyng^ the rehersall, 54

^ injury. - spinning out, dilating.

II, Active Policy of a Prince.

15

5 / He hopes liis
poem will
vex no one.

He is nearly
eiglity,

Thaugli I do nat so wele / as tliei before,
Ostendyng my beneuolence & lore, 56

(9)
Ey protestacion that my menyng

Shall not be wilfully for to displease
Any creatures to my konnyng,

Principally sucbe as I aught to please,
Xer their estat in no wyse to displease, 6 1

But to my pore power / it to magnifie.
And in al my seruice / it to multiplie. 63

(10)
Thaugh I be fallen / in decrepit age 64

Right nygh at mony yeres / of foure score
I prrty god that in my wytt / I ne rage
But that I may wryte aftur goddes lore,
Encrecyng vertuous lifEe more & more, Qi^

As myne entente is / and also shalbe.
To goddes plesance / & to my dutie. 70

(11)
Under a support / and beneuolence, 71

With a fauorable direction,

I woll put to^ / my peine & diligence,

After the simplesse of mine opinion,

To my cunnyng and erudicion ; 75

This matier is finisshe to the pleasance.

Of almygBty lesu & his suff ranee, 77

(12)

In the name of almyghty Lorde lesu, 78

To whom heuen erth and helle — yne,^ [leaf 4 a.]

Whiche is the grete name / higheste in vertue.

And in all gracious goodenes dothe shyne.

Whom I biseche me for to Illumyne, 82

That in my mater I may so procede

Without offense / & therin not texcede, 84

De actiua jjollecia prmcijns.
(13)
[R]ight [high] &myghty prince and my right goode Lorde,
Linially comyn of blode royal,

^ Put to written in one word. - Illegible. ? inclyne.

but will do
liis best.

Ki

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

Dedication
to Prince
Edward. .

Character of
liis parents.

[leaf* 6.]

Blessings on
them.

Prince
Edward's
sood bring-
ing up.

Botlie of Faders & moders of records,
Occupying by grace celestial

Tliaier Roiaulmes, wiiTi grace especial (1) 89

To whom be al hoiinour and reuerence,
Dewe to youre higli estate / and excellence, 91

I mene, to youre highnesse Edwarde by name, 92

Trewe sone & heire to the higfi. maiestie (1)
Of oure liege lorde / Kynge Henry & dame (1)
Margarete, the Queue / bothe in Charitee
Euer though grete was their maiestie (V) 96

Yit they eschewed / vengeance and Eigoure,
Shewyuge their beneuolence and Favour.^ 98

(15)

God, verrey Eecompenser of goodenesse, 99

Rewarde at large their blessidnesse therfore.
And so I dar say / he wil of his Rightwisnesse ;
Enlarge theini daily / his grace more & more,
Blissed be tyme in whiche thei ^yere bore, 103

Namly for youre birthe of theim discended,
In whome al vices ben vilipended.^ 105

(16)
My goode Lorde, trewe hertly affection 106

Compellithe me somewhat to entremete,^
In fyndyng sum goode exhortacion

That myght be to you / gracious & mete,
Ensuryng youre estate in quiete sete, 110

Whiche may ueuer endure but by vertue,
According to the pleasance of lesu. 112

(1-)
And so youre bringyng vp hath be right sad, 113

In all vertuous disposicion.
And to the honnour of god / euer ladde,

AVhome I biseche be youre proteccioii,

That ye may abide in suche affeccion, 117

Not oonly to youre profite & honnour.
But als to oure althre* wele & socour. 119

^ This verse is damaged. - thought ill of.
■* See above, p. 8.

^ intermeddle.

II. Active Policy of a Prince. 17

(18)
Besides whiche tlire thinges I wolde meve 120 no not loiR.-t

" _ Time.

Your high estate to haue in Eemembrance,
Kepying {sic) theim in youre breste and neuer leue,
For any husynesse or attendance,
Puttyng youre high estate in assurance, 124

That is tyme Passed present and future,
Kepynge thees three tymes with due mesure. 12G
In tempore x)reterito,
(19)
[0]f tyme passed I wolde ye sholde take hede, 127 importance

Kedyng the bible & holy scripture, the niWe.

And there ye may see to what ende dothe lede
Vertuos dedys & condutes seure,
Principally suche as haue noble cure, 131

For certeyne a blissed entencion
Must determine wele withoute question. 133

(20)
And other men, in the contrary wise, 134

That be indisposed to rightwisnesse^
Must nedis fal, and al folk theim dispise,
Sith their werkes bene without aduisinesse,
Hauing no regarde to goode stedfastnesse, 138

And so who so euere wol preve the sothe,
He endithe not wele that wykkidly dothe. 140
(21)
Seintes of youre noble blode ye may knowe, 141 saintshis

aiioestors,

Diuers many that lyued blessedly,

Bothe of this England and of Fraunce vnowe, Fiendi .ami

That yave theire herte6' to god Inwardly,

Abydy in godde* feith stedfastly, 145

Whos pathes ye may beholde & eke see,

And theim folowe in theire beuignitee. 147

(22)

Beholde eke youre noble progenitours, 148

Howe victorious thei were in corage,

How luste, how sad & eke wise at al houres,

Holdyng theire enemyes in seruage,

^ Two words in MS.
ASHBY. C

18 II. Active Policy of a Prince.

Their works So that thei diirst uat SO liardv Outrage, 152

are olirou- • i i i • c

icied. , Whos Averkes be cronicled to their fame.

Ee suche as thei were, & no man wol you blame.

(23)
Ye may rede in cronicles tlie ruine 155

Of high estates and translacioii,^
That to vices and outrage dud incline,
For the whiche thei suffred mutacion,
Wherof ye haue daili probacion. 159

For certeine no persoune may longe indure.
But he attende wele to his charge & cure. 161

(24)
Ther was neuer yet fal / of high estate, 162

But it was for vices / or negligence,
AYere he neuer so high. / or eleuate,

Withoute he wolde attende wele by prudence
To his charge, avoidyng from his p?'esence, 166

Men vicious, and namely couetous ;
Where thei abide thei distroy euery hous. 168

(25)
Some recent Thcr liatli be iu late dales right grete change 169

remarkable o o o

rhanges. Qf high estates and grete diuision.

Eight meruelous, wonderful & eke strange
To myche folk importable punicion,
Sorouful, peineful, and tribulacion, 173

Whiche might [haue be] eschewed in this wise,-
To haue had counseil without couetise. 175

(26)
Ther was goode ynough if ther had be hert 176

To haue departed therwith in all haste.
And saued many a man that toke smert.
But rather thei wolde take the deth is taste
Than thei wolde for theimselfe theyr goode oute cast,
And so loste there maister," theimselfe ^ goode,
Oonly couetise shedynge their blode. 182

^ Perhaps the meaning is " and of their transference."
^ Line much defaced.

^ Perhaps he alludes to the deatli of Richard, Duke of York,
1460.

11. Active Policy of a Prince.

19

(27)
Howe may any estate be in seurtee

Of his welthe, prosperite & honnoz/?*,
Or in any wise be in sikertee,

If couetous folke be in his favour 1
Whiche people wol do / their peine & labour
Euer for their owne singularitee,
Charging no personne [h]is aduersitee.

(28)
The high estate of oure king god preserue,

And if deuoided had folke couetous
From his pe;'Soune, his people had not sterue
AVitli suche grete batellis dispiteous,
Whiche to here & telle is ful piteous.
For to late the couetous folk toke hede
To haue holpen theim self e whan it was nede.

(29)
Ful openly shewithe experiens

To what effect couetise drawith to.
It is apte to vntrouthe and negligence,
To falsenesse and subtel treson also,
Euer for lucre, go where he go,

Hauyng no regarde to trouthe ne worship,
So he may come to goode and Lordeship.

(30)

Who that herith many Cronicles olde.

And redithe other blessid Scripture,

Shall excede al otlier bi manyfolde

Eesons, and his discrecions ful sure.

Circumspect in his actes, Avytt pure,

And so to guyde hym in siche cases lyke
As other men dudde that were polletike.

(31)
Tempus preterit kepe in youre Eemembrance,

And reuolue in youre cogitacion.
How mysruled haue fallen in comberance.

And wele ruled in exultacion.

Chese the best for youre consolacioii,

Dangers of
covetousiiess.

Tlie late
grievous
battles show
they might
have been
avoided.

183

187

189

190

194

196

197 Sins of the
covetous.

201
203

204 History

teaches cir-
cumspection.

208
210

211
215

20

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

Edward's
opportunity.

Yoiir works
will go down
to posterity
in history, j

Of magnifi-
cence.

Euer gracious & blissed entent,

Maketh to fynisshe wele youre tyme pj'esent. 217

Icmi de tem2')ore pvQsenti.

(32)
Tthe {dc) god / of his omnipotencie 218

Hath brought you now forth to our grete corytfort,
So lesu encrece you, to lustifie

And rule this p)-esent tyme for owre support,
That al people may haue cause to report 222

The blessednesse of youre estate Eoial,
Pleasyiig god and to the wele of vs al.

(33)
And also al wronges for to redresse,

"With lauful and dewe moderacion,
And all rebellion for to suppresse,
Aftur lust & dewe informacion,
All thing doon with cowsideracion,
As the case require th, in his due wise,
For to youre highnesse is this entreprise,

(34)
Suche as ye be^ so shall ye be taken,

Youre dedys & werkes shal prove al thing,
Wele or evyl thei shalbe awaken,
In cronicles youre Eule rehersyng.
Either in preisyng either in blamyng.

Kowe here ye may chese wherto ye wol drawe,
Best is to confourme you / to goddys lawe. 238

(35)
Goddys lawe is man to knowe his estate, 239

And goddis wille haue in dewe obseruance,
And his owne Cure if he be fortunate,
And thise three euer haue in assurance.
And so shall he his high estate enhaunce, 243

And his goode dedys be magnified,
Bothe here and in heuyn glorifieed. 245

(36)
To entremete / of youre magnificence, 246

I woll make therof but litil wrytyng,

224

90'

229

231

232

236

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

21

Aduertising youre estate & excellence
'Not to be to hasty in youre wyrkyng,
Ne to slowe, ne to feint, for no temptyng, 250

Xe to riall, ne in to grete simplesse,

Xe to liberal for no frendlynesse. 252

(37)
Ne ouer streit for noo necessite, 253

But in a meane bi moderacion,
And so youre estate shall encrece & tliee,i
And yet thaugli bi consideracion,
Of youre honno?a" and nominacion, 257

At a point al other ye do excelle,
Another 2 tyme ye may it Eepelle. 259

(38)
And euer drawe to youre noble seruice 260

The mooste vertuos folkes and cunnyng,
That may youre entencion accomplice,

Youre high estate and grete honnour sauyng
And suche ye may haue that cause no blamyng, 264
Suche as a man is / suche drawithe hym to,
Either vertuous folk or therto fo. 266

(39)
And also beware of the couetous, 267

He is nat for youre profett and honnoM?-,
He shall appere false and sedicious,
Be al quaint socibbilitees and labour,
Corruptyng his fella wsAip bi errour, 271

Of his false couetous opynion,
This is verrey soothe w/t/ioute question. 273

(40)
Take you to Hue of youre own p?*operte 274

Of youre Eevenues, lyuelode & Eent,
Propornouning after the quantite

Youre expenses by youre oune lugement.
Paying all that is to youre estate lent. 278

Thus ye shall oure lorde god & the world please,
And all men fayne to leue you at youre ease. 280

1 thrive, ? A nother in MS.

Duty of
moderation,'

Choose your
servants well.

Keep
your

within
income

22

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

See to every -
tiling your-
self.

Things to
remember.

Pay your
debts.

Kxeeution
before elo-
quence.

(41)
The Wiseman saitlie do all thinge \viili counseil, 281

Not biddy nge youre counsail do al thing,
Eight so if ye go youre selfe to batail,

All folk woll folowe you in youre helpyng.
Do youre selfe and all shall be obeying, 285

Truste to no man is execucion,
So wele as to youre oune inspeccion. 287

(42)
Principally I wolde you aduertise, 288

The thynges to kepe in youre remembrance.
Oon is the vertuous folk to cherisshe
And pe vicious to put in grevance,
Disseuering theim bi youre ordynaunce, 292

Yevyng hym rewarde & other expence,
According to his merites and desert,
And thus ye shall avoide euery smert. 295

Docet^ Regem saHsfacere / de stipencliis siipendiariis stiis
Alioquin societas desjneiet eum ^ dominium suum. ; hec
Plato. ^^3^

And paie youre men tlieire wages & dutee, 296

That thei may lyne withoute extorcion,
And so wol god trouthe & equitee,
And therfore take liertili this mocion,
And in their nedys be their protecciou. 300

And so shal youre fame encrece & rise,
And euery man youre pleasire accomplise. 302
(44)
Be ye rather clept an executer 303

Of wisdam, in his deue & formal wise,
Than to be proclamed a wise speker,
And nought folowethe aftur that guyse,
Of bothe, weldisposed, fame shal arise, 307

So youre estate to wisdam do Incline,
Wherbi al myshappe fallith to Euine. 309

(45)
All thynges aftur wisedam to gouerne 310

Is verrey suretee and trusty assurance,
1 Perhaps for decet.

II. Active Policy of a Prince. 23

Anil pleasitli almygliti Jht'su eterne,
If ther be put in hym trewe affyance,
Whiclie ye may obserue in youre Eemenibrance, 314
That uoght escliape in dissolucion,
Xe wested by delapidacion. 316

(46)
And in al thyngi°s kepe order deuly. 317 Keep order

What is curtesye, trouthe, Eeason, pite /

Or lustice but a true ordre truly %
All thes vertues returned may be
To vices, wi't/^oute ordre in his degree. 321

Therfore ordre othei'' while wol nat speke,
But in couenable tyme he wol owte breke. 323
(47)
That ye must nedis doo bi rightwisenesse,^ 324

Bi trouthe, goode conscience or luggement,
Do it with pite & pacientnesse.

With no vengeance in youre commandement,
For that longithe to god omnipotent, 328

And who that is withoute grace and pite,
At last bi reason he shall vnthe.^ 330

Fundamentuwx timoris dei est pietas j hec Pitogoras.

(i8)
Pite w/t7^oute riglitwysnesse is folye, 331 one virtue

Eightwisnesse wit/;oute pite tiranshif), another.

The toon wit//o\vte the tother withoute any lye
May not contjaiue in myglit of Lordeship,
But at last it w^oU come to shenshipp,^ 335

Therfore haue herto a goodely respect,
That ye be not herein founden suspecte. 337

(49)
Yeuethe no light credence to euery tale, 338 soumi advice.

Ner beleue not euery suggestion,
Nor by not euery thynge that is to sale,
Ner graurte ye not euery peticion.
But haue the ye consideracion 342

To euery thing, as the cause requirethe.
Just, trewe, necessarye, as it semythe. 344

' Two words in MS. - Not thrive. ^ Ruin.

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

Do not pro-
ciiistinate.

l)e secret as
a secretary.

Hear counsel
patiently.

(50)
Delay no thyng to be doou bi reason, 345

Ne deferre it wit/ioyte cause resonable,
For thing done quykly in iiis season,
Is right worthi to be commendable,
And to al creatoiirs laudable. 3-19

Bothe profit and worship shal herby sewe
To theym perfourmyg [sic) it and never rewe. 351

Sitls intra et extra idem ah Mis que loquimini ; ^
ad inuicem ne sit qnod lingiiis exprimitis diversuva.
ah 60 quod reconditis in corde ; hec Hermes.

(51)
Say nat oon thyng and do the contrarie, 352

Lete youre Avorde & dede be in accordance,
Kepe secretnesse as a secretarye.

For youre worshippe, proffito and assurance,
Withoute Ian gage, speche or vtterance, 356

But vnto suche pe^-sonnes oportune
As may be furthering to youre fortune. 358

(52)

Heere euery man is counseil & aduise 359

Paciently & chese therof the best,
And than I wold youre highnesse aduertise

That ye sholde kepe youre entent in yow brest,
As ye wolde jour owne tresoure in youre chest. 363
And so shall ye youre estate magnifie.
And youre grete wisdam daily multiplie. 365

(53)
And kepe no selfe-wiUed oppunion, 366

But to all reason bethe appliable.
And allowe als w>'t/ioute obliuion,
Euery man is goode wille / resonable,
Thaugh your wytt excelle Sc be more hable 370

To discerne the vtterest lugement
In any case to you app?«*tenent. 372

^ The English version runs, ' ' Be all que within and withqut
in that ye shall speak."

IT. Active Policij of a Prince. 2.5

lam de tempore Futuro.
(54)
[N]ow of two tymes I \\o\ speke no more, 373 The Fuiure.

It suffiseth to yonre discrecion.
But of futur* temps I wol meve therfore,
Biseching you / vnder youre p7*oteccioD,
That ye wol take herin Inspeccion. 377

And kepe it in youre noble remembrance,
For the web of youre estate and surance. 379

(55)
Be wele ware by discrete prouision 380

For to suppresse yotire false conspiratours, Conspiracy.

Aftur the lawe & constitucion,

Established ayenst^ opyn traiterous,
Being circumspect as youre progenitours, ' 384

In suche caas (sic) haue bene to the p?-eseruing,
Of their Eoyal estate and preseruyng (sic). 386
(56)
Wolde to god that ye woldc prouide sadly 387

To subdewe al maner rebellyon, Reheiiion,

Namely of suche countreies that gladly
Be disposed to insurreccion,

Wherof ye may haue intellecoion 391

Eedyng Cronicles, and then ye may fynde
"Whiclie places bene to thair deue kyng vnkynde.

(57)
In euery thyng haueth a prouidence 394

That no hurt fal to youre noble highnesse,
Not bi conspiryng ner bi necligence,

Exilyng from you slough & simplenesse,
In suche thing as sholde sowne^ to youre distresse,
Hauyng al waies a tendre regarde,
to youre seuretee sparing for no Reward. 400

(58)
Almyghty Jhe^ju was disobeied, 401 Traitors to

First l)y Adam and Eve in paradise,
Thurgh the fals deuel to theim conueiede,
And in heuyn by lucifer vnwise,

J Two words in IIS, " tend.

26 II. Active Policy of a Prince.

And in erthe bi Judas in his false guyse. 405

Haue not ye now nede aboute^ you to loke 1
Sith god was deceyvede hy wiles croke. 407

(59)
Be wele ware of falseliode in felawship, 408"

And nanily of corrupte bloode and suspecte,
Abidyng in power, myght & lordeship,
And be towardes tliair rule circumspecte,
And to thaire werkes liauetli respecte, 412

And if thei trespace Lete not theini escliape,
Justly punysshyng then & not with lape. 414

(60)
Pretemiers. Ooii thyng J warne you, if ye wol be Jvyng, 415

Thurgh goddes grace, of any Jlegion
Ye must subdewe with al suppressyng
Euery persoune withoute submission
J-*retendyng right to your coronacion. 419

Or ellis ye may not regne in seurte,
^ov set youre subletted' in quiete. 421

(61)
GUI servants. And Buer remembre olde Sarueyeres, 422

Hauyng suche pe?'sounes in tendernesse
That hathe be feithfull & trewe welewyllers
To thair ligeance wz't/ioute feintnesse,
Suffryng therfore / grete peine & butternesse (sic)
Beware of And be yo ware of the Eeconsiled

reconciled i i i i i ■^ ^ mr,

enemies. lliat liathe deserued to be reuiled. 428

(62)
Recent ex- May uat ye see late the experience 429

peiienee. /. i i i i o

Howe lalshede, mysreule & extorcion
Mysguidyng, Robbery & necligence,
Withe all ther wiles haue conclusion
Of destruction and confusion, 433

Wherto shal we expresse thair pj'oper name,
That so haue perisshed to thair grete blame ? 435

(63)
The trouthe is not hid, ne neuer shalbe, 436

Chronicles Cronicles faueurithe no man of Reason.

1 Two words in MS.

II, Active Policy of a Prince.

27

Their disclauudre sbal neuer die of equite
That falsly haue conspired bi treson,
Or lyued vngodly in iche season. 440

Do youre parte as longithe to yoiir higlinosse,
To avoide prudently suche heuynesse. 442

do not favour
tiaitors.

(64)
For truste me, verreyly god wol be knowen,

He rewardythe euery benefet,
And piinyssheth bothe high & eke the lowe,
Ee he neuer so queinte or countrefet,
His rightwise luggement he neuer let,
Thawe he delay it of his diuine grace,
For a tyme of better leiser and space.

(65)

443

447
449

450

Muche folke wisshen hertely to be alorde (sic)

For grete plente, worship & reuerence
Takyng no hede what sholde therto accorde.
So thai, haue thair pleasir and co;nplacens.
To whiche entent god neuer j^aue suche sentence,
But that thei sliolde be in chageabe (sir) cure,
To directe other vndur dewe Mesure. 456

(66)
Also take this for a note and Lesson, 457

Yf ye be put in high estate & cure.
But ye reule deuly at tyme & season,
Accordyng to right, as seithe Scripture,
A wreche shall reule theim w^■t7ioute mesure, 461
To a grete punisshyng and chastement
To be at a wreche is commaundent. 463

(67)
Pronide you sadly for youre sowles is heltlie 464

Of a Confessour in discrecioii,
Of a goode leche for youre body is welthe,
Of a Secretarie withe Inspection,
Secrete, sad, and of goode Intencion, 468

That can accomplisshe jour commaundement.
To thonno2ir and profit of youre entente. 470

Duties of
lordship.

Have a

Confessor,

Doctor,

Secretary.

28 II. Active Policy of a Prince.

(68)
Also cliese yowr servantea of goode draught, 471

That Avol attente and be seruiable,
servHiits Eeinembryng with whom thei haue be vpbraught,
For to suohe thei shalbe appliable.
"Whether thei be good or nat vailable, 475

So take herin a goode dixeccion,
To haue seruice Av/t/ioute suspecion. 477

(69)
Looke that youre servauntes be of the best, 478

of all rank?, Bothe KuygRtes, Squiers, Clercs & yonien.
And eueriche in his degre vertuest

Whiche shalbe to yot^r glorious fame then,
In all countrees that men may you ken, 482

As well in grete strenght, profit & honnowr
As to al youre trewe Soubgettes socojir. 484

(70)
Buy tilings Prouide bifore for al thing in season 485

when in i i i i o i i •

season. In youre estate, houseliolde & other thing,

And ye shall haue better chepe bi reason
Of youre prouision in the hying,
Than whan ye may make therof no tarying, 489

For whan a thing must right nedys be had.
It must be receiued, goode, chepe or bad. 491

(71)
A peny spent bi wise prouision 492

Auailith two in time seasonable,
4-nd in lyke wise the execucion

Of dedys by tyme is right p?'ofitable,
A stitch in "Where in taryeng it is mutable, 496

The rf ore some thinges oons by tyme doon
Ben worthe twyes / other thing ouergoon. 498

(72)
Prouide that your Communes may be welthy, 499

In richesse, goodes and prosperite,
And to occupacion theim applye,

Viidur drede of the lawe is Eigourstee.

For of what condicion that he be, 503

time

11. Active Police/ of a Prince.

29

And lie be of goodes right plentuous,

He dar not be to lawe contrarious. 505

(73)
For he that nought hathe is nat vnder dredo, 506

Neither of lawe, ne of piinicion,
For in other place / he may his nede spede,
No tiling rechyng of transgression,
Ne willyng to come / to submission. 510

For he that hathe of goodes no substance,
He may the soner make than auoy dance. 512

(74)
It hathe be, and yet is a comyn sawe, 51.3

That Poverte departithe felaship.
Therfor vnder rule & drede of the lawe,

Kepe youre Comyns bi helpe of your lordeship,
That they may growe to richesse & Avorship, 517
And than at tyme of nede thei may you aide,
As often sithes as they shalbe praied. 519

(75)
Prouide that lawe may be excercised, 520

And executed in his formal cours,
Aftur the statutes autorised

By noble Kynge*' youre p?'ogenitours,
Yeving therto youre aide helpe & socour. 524

So shall ye kepe folk in subieccion
Of the lawe and trewe dispocision. 526

(76)
Yif ye wol bryng vp ayen^ clothe makyng, 527

And kepe youre Comyns oute of ydelnesse.
Ye shull therfore haue many a blessyng,
And put the pore people in busynesse,
Bi the Avhiche thei shal come to grete swetnesse.
And robbery lafte by that excercise,
And strumpery als by this entreprise. 533

(77)
Lete nat the pouer Comyns be dysguised 534

Nee haue precious clothe in theire Vesture,

^ Two words in MS.

Tlie comfort-
al)le are the
most law-
ubidiiig.

A proverb.

Keep youi'

COlUlllDIlS,

and provide
laws

to revive
olotli mal<-
iiig;

pass sump-
tuary laws.

30 II. Active Policy of a Prince.

But in tliair excesse be ther supprised

And obserue a resonable mesure

In their arraye, yvith oute cliaunge but tendure, 538
Accordyng to degree of Laborours,
Aftur statute of youre / progenitours.^ 540

(78)
Commons not Youre Conivns shude nat bare dagger, ne Lance, 541

to bear arms. '' _ _ °° ' '

Ne noon other wepins defensife,
Leste therby thei cause debate & distance,
Yeuynge other occasions / of Striff,
Swhiche wepyns haue made folk to lese their litf.
And if this statute'^ were executed
Meche folk sholde be Laufully rebuked. 547

(79)
Liveries Also gentilmen shuld nat yeve clothyng 548

But to their howshold meyne, for surance
Tliat no man be their power excedyng,

Xe rnaynteine no people, by youre puissance,
and mainten- ]^er false Quarels take thorough maintenance, 552

ance. .

But euerry man lyve of his owne in rest,

And that pleasithe god and man most best. 554

(80)
Euery man ought to lyve vndei-' a lawe, 555

And namly cristenmen that wold god please,
" And for drede therof to lyve under awe.
For miscreantes, for drede of disease,
Bene obedient to their lawe doutelesse, 559

And muche more rather to be obseruante^
Of cristen lawe we shulde yeve attendance. 561

(81)
Liberty and What region may Lyvc w/tAoute a reule ? 562

Licence. ,-. i i - i t

Or abide quietly In assurance,
Thaugh he Avere an asse hede or a dulle mule.
He myght not lyve wildly at his pleasance.
But at last ye shall falle in grevance, 566

As ye may bi experience it se,

!Mysruled folk evyll doon thrive or thee.* 568

1 37 Ed. III. c. 8-14. • 2 Ed. III. c. 3.

* WS. obseriwnce. * flourish.

11. Active Policy of a Prince.

31

(82)
By lawe eiiery man sliold be compellede

To vse the bowe and slietyng for disport,
And al insolent pleies Eepellede,

And iche towne to haue Buttes for resort
Of euery creature for their comfort,
Especially for al oure defence
Establisshed before of grete prudence.
(83)
Iff any people put to youre higRnesse

Billes of compleiut or peticion
Onswere theim in haste ■with aduisinesse,
Werto they shal trust wit/ioute decepcion,
Aftur the trouthe & luste pe'/'feccion
That folke be nat delaied friuolly,
Otherwyse then the case askith iustly.
(84)
My lorde al men shuld be vndei'' yotir drede,

That bene vnder your reule & obeisance.
So must ye vnder god in worde & dede,
In eschewing his wrathe & displeasance.
He wol be deled wiili in sad Constance,
Xeitlier \\iih lapes, mokke ne scornyng,
But Iustly, truly, even & mornyng.
(85)
No man reuleth god, be {sic) he reulith al,

Botlie heuen, erthe, and also helle.
What man is he that is torrestial

But of hym thus sadly wol speke & telle 1
Al kynges & princes he dothe excelle.
Suche a maister that is worthi & best
Is surest to serue and at longe moost rest.
(86)
And for most espei^ial Eemerabrance

Thinketh that men be erthly & mortal,
N"er there is worldly loy ne assurance
But in almygliti Ihesu eternal,
Bi whos myght & power especial,

Eeignen kynges, and be to hym soubget,
And hym to obey is thaire deutee & dette.

509 Compulsory

arclierv.

573

575

5 / 6 Treatment
of subjects'
petitions.

580
582
583

587

589

590 Tlierulin;
of God.

594
596

597 You are His
subject.

601
603

32

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

Rcfiuite
services, or
show you
ilon't forget
them.

What classes
to clierish.

A Tudor
po!ic-y.

Enrich your
descendants
in modera-
tion.

t)o not make
rnany lords.

(87)
Oon thing kepe rigRt stedfastly in -^our mynJe, 604

If any man do tliinge for youre plasance,
Acquite you ayein^ of natural kynde,
Though ye wil nat hym therfore auance,
Yit lete hym wyt that ye liaue therof rememberance,
Whiche is to hym a sufficiant Reward,
And ever to please you wol liaue regarde. GIO

(88)
And als euer amonge cherisshe straungers,^ 611

Marchandes, pilgrymes & great Clerk es,
In espec/al suclie as be maker.s.

Thise may exaltat youre name & -vverkes,
Aftur the oolde dogge the yonge whelpe barke.s ; 615
Study euer to haue men is fauour
By vertue, or elles lost is youre labour. 617

(89)
Wlian any man telletlie you any tale, 618

Serche it priuely to haue trewe knowlege
"Whether it be soothe, and to you no bale,
And than kepe it in secretnesse treuleche,
Til ye haue youre ful entente feithfullyche, 622

And so ye may ful many thynges knowe,
"Where bi blabbynge thei may be overtlirowe. 624

(90)
Oon thing kepe in youre noble memorie, 625

Do magnifie & enriche youre dscent {sic),
And thaugh al other ye do modifie,
I holde it a prouision prudent,

Lete not theime be to you equiuolent, 629

Neither in myghti pouer ne Richesse,
In eschewyng hapley youre oune distresse. 631

(91)
To make many lordys bethe aduised, 632

But thei be of youre lyue or cause vrgent,
Leest the Realme be charged & supprised.

And therbi the folke haue cause to repent.

God hathe you grace and plentuous wit sent, 636

1 Two words in MS. - Sic in MS.

II. Active Policy of a Prince. 33

Take tliis lesson to noon obliuion,
Yov many folke holde this opinion. 638

(92)
Make knyghtes, squieis & c;entilmen riclie, 639 Lessons

And the pore Comyns also welthy, Henry vi.

But to youre richesse make neuer man liche,
If ye wol stands in peas and be set by.
So wol god and polleci sykerly, 643

Lyke as ye in estate other excel] e,
In propre richesse ye sholde bere the belle. 645
(93)
Yf £rod sende you children plentuously, 646 Teacii your

'^ ■^ . cliiklien.

As I truste to god he wole right wele,

Do theim to be lettred right famously

Wherby thei shall reule bi Eeason and skele,

For leude men litle discrecion fele. 650

Who that is lettred suffician[t]ly,

Eulethe meche W2t/^oute swerde obeiceantly. 652

(94)

Satis cito sit quidquid hene^ sit.

Euery day be ware of that extremite 653

Not to be to hasty in mandement,

But medle th[e]rwith youre benignite,

Being to high and lowe Indifferent.

For youre Lawe is to bothe equiuolent, 657

Lyke as al other ye do Eectifie,

Eight so god wol youre highnesse iustifie. 659

(95)

Euery day oons showe your high p?v3sence 660 sbowyonr-

Before the Comyn people opynly, day to your

To thentente that ye may yeve audience

To al compleintis shewid pe?'fitly,

Yeuyng theim lauful remedy iustly, 664

Defendynge the pore from Extorcioil,

"Withe al yowr power / myght & tuicion. 666

(96)

Oure nature desirith to haue a man 667

To reigne here vppon vs w/t7/ goue?-nance,

1 MS. benet.
ASHBY. D

subjects.

34 11. Active Pulicy of a Prince.

Circumspecte of tymes than & whan

He shal execute thyng in assurance,

Qiiykl}'' & iustly to goddys plesance, 671

Not as a wreehe, Tiraunt ne opprt'sour,
"Sov in subtel wiles a Coniectour. 673

(97)
Grounds for I woId fain ve wolde kepe in remembrance 674

going to war. ' _

To be right Avele aduised by goods sadnesse,
By discrete prudence & feithful Constance
[1 MS. a any] Er ye begynue werre for any ^ richesse,

Or of fantesie or of syniplenesse. 678

For werre may be lightly commensed,
Doubt is how it shal be reco?Hpensed. 680

(98)
I mene nat for vnthrifty Cowardise, 681

Whiche is in al Eealmes abhominable,
But of wilfulnesse people to supprise,
That micht otherwise be recoue/'able,
By iuste meanes to god acceptab[l]e, 685

For man knowith nat Avhat he bygynnetli,
Howe forturae of vntrifty werre enditlL 687

(99)
Seven curses. "\Yo worthe debate that never may have peas. 688

Wo worthe penance that askithe no pite.
Wo worthe vengence that me?*cy may nat sease.
Wo Avorthe that Ingement tliat bathe none eqwite.
Wo worthe that trouthe that hathe no charite. 692
Wo worthe that luge that wol no gilte save.
Wo Avorthe that right that may no favo?/r haue.

Do unto Facias alt is quod tihi vis fieri & non facias aliis

otliers as ^'ou

would be Quod tibi non vis fieri; Jiec Socrates.

done by. "^

(100)

If forgoten be al lawe positife 695

Remembre the noble lawe of nature,

Obse[r]uyng it / al daies of youv lif,
And ye shal kepe equite iust & suer.
As to ministre to iclie Creature 699

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

35

Suche misericorde, iustice & eke grace,
As ye wold be doon to in semblable case.
(101)
What is wisdam, no to be this day wise,

And for to be a fole a nother day,
But euermore to a bide in wise guise
In wordes & dedis to goddes pay.
And in al thing that men wol hym assay,
i^either in malice, ne in Cruelte,
Xor owte of tempre for aduersite.

(102)
On al wise if yowr counsail aduise you

To do thing for yo?/r profit and honno?;r.
Yet heere fair reason & cause why & how,
Thei be to you suche a Solicitour,
i^or for mistruste but for better favour.
For perauenture, al thyng discussed.
The case bi you may be better trussed.
(103)
A mater discussed efe Avele betyn

And reasoned by goode discrecion,
The sadnesse therof men may owte setten.
In the contrarie men finds decepcion,
Thurgh thaire owne simple intelleccion.

For who that many Reasons wol Avele here.
May chese the better & viiih hym it here.
(104)
Amonges other I wolde you aduertise

To be wele aduised in yowr grauntyng
Any fee or office in any Avise

That it securly^ stands wz't/ioute resumyng.
Suche variance hathe be grete rebukyng
To many folk, that haue be p?*eferred,
And aftur of their" livelode differred.
(105)
A man to be p?-ef erred to hono2/r

Of fee or office to his grete makyng, ■
And aftur to be put to dishonnota*
^ MS. serurly.

701

/ 02 Wisdom.

TOG
708

709 The Council.

713
715

/ 1 G Importance
of tliorongli
diecussiun.

Grants of
offices or
fees.

720
722
723

727
729

7o0 Resumption

of grants
dangerous.

36

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

Your serv-
ants' gooi
opinion.

By resumyng of graunt or forsakyng,
Better had be neue?* be suche takyrg. 734

It is nought a man to be cherisshed,
And aftur for povertee perisshed. 736

(106)
Studie how ye may stande in ful conceite 737

Of youre owne seruantes beneuolence,
Bothe in love & in drede Avit/ioute deceite,
That tliei may haue comfort of your presence,
For yo?a' manly & wytti diligence, 741

In lustly rnJyng -with circumspeccion
Bothe high & lows vfiih deue direcciofi. 743

(107)
Tlian yo?/r s,er\icmuies wol here oute yo?/r fame, 744

That in this world It shal nat quenched be,
And renozcne jouv glorious & goode name,
Spryngyng it for the to eue?yche degree,
Blissyng you daily wiih goode hert & free, 748

Whos worship shal be cronicled sadly
: . Yn remembryng yo?/r goode workes gladly. 750

(108)
A'irtue not its Lookc bat your maters be with god standyn^ 751

own reward. J ^ o j ^-i

And ye shal acheue / youv blessed entent,
The contrarye shal mischeue in al thing.
He endith not wele that vngodly ment,
"VVit/ioute a reconsiled amendment. 755

A man of goode wille shal determyne wele,
A malicious man evel shal fele. 757

(109)
How to listen Wlian any man maketli su^sestion 758

to tales. , 1 r

A yenst another for any greuance
Heerithe hym wele & make sad question
How his tale may be had in assurance.
But yeueth therto no trusty affiance, 762

Yntil tyme that ye haue herde the tother.

Thaugh it seme sothe / it may be founde other.

(110)
Danger of Li"ht crcdeuce hath done muche harme & damage 765

liglit ere- ^ ^

dente. \i\ tliis wovkl, and ewer more herafter shall,

II. Active Folic)/ of a Prince.

37

769

"While men wol bileue wilde folk & sauage
WiV/ioute exainynyng lytil or smalle.
Many men liaue liacl / therby a grete fal,
He that is warned is not deceiued ;
Yeue no credence / til trouthe be perceiued.

(Ill)
If I shal speke of the vniuersal

And the comyn wele of this Eegion,
I wol aduise you in especial

To haue goode guidyng & Inspeccion
To euery trouble in this nacion,

For thaugh by a litil it begynnyth,
It may distroy vs al or it endithe.
(112)
My lorde, if any man hathe offended

And is brought to the laAve at joiiv owue wille,
Of what mane?* bloode he be discended,
Thaugh ye be above & high on the hille,
Yet lete not people vtterly spille,
If any gracious misericord
Wol helpe & it to god & man accord.

(113)
I mene not / this mercy generally,

But to suche people that by lyckelyhede
Bene wele disposed vniue/'sally,

To goode gouernaunce & vertuous dede.
If it be so, ye may deserue grete mede,
This I commyt / to yowre dit-creccioil,
As the case askith in submission.
Ill/eras cito penaiw malefactor ihxxs, terre ex quo tiJd
cowstiterit de delictis (illegible) impedief rerimaw
tuum, decapitcc euni jjuhlice vt alii terreantur ;^
Jiec Hermes.

(114)
And if thoffence touche the subue?-c/on

Of the Realme, puttyng it in disturbance,
Procede sharply to deue execucion

Aftur lawful and rightful ordyncamce,
In eschewynge al suche mysgouernaunce.
^ MS. terrenant.

776

778

779

783

785

92

Tlie common
weal.

/ 86 Use of meioy.

790

793

797

Proceed
sharply with
treason.

38;

11. Active Policy of a Prince.

The Trea-
surer sliould
not be a lord.

Choice of
Council.

General con-
clusion.

For in suche case mercy is nat nedefuU,
IN"either for the Eealme, ne for you spedeful. 799
(115)
Truste me verely, & take it for trouthe, 800

That ye shul moe jDcople hertis conquere
Ei compassion & piteuous routhe

Accordyng to god and liis moder dere,
Tlian bi crueltee, & rigoroussete. 804

So lawe & mercy must be discerned,
That it be suer to god concerned. 806

(116)
My lorde, lete neuer temporal Lorde 807

Be jouv tresourer, ne youx Eeceyvowr,
For a meane pe?"Sonne wol therto accords
More mete & a bitter (sic) solicitour,
More availeable in actiffe socour. 811

For a lordis rewarde is infinite,
A mene personne may be content -witJi lite.^
(117)
Loke that youre counseil be rather godly set, 814

Wele aged, of goode disposicion.
Than worldly witty & no vertue knet.^
Vicious men yeve no gladly inicion
To gracious werke ne goode direccioii, 818

But often theire p?«'pose & their entente
Comyn to nought when they be euil ment. 820
In deum statuas principia fiionun negocioi'um ^*
fines; hec Gregorhis.
(118)
Take this for general conclusion, 821

In euery case where counsail is lackyilg
Co?»mitfc you to goddes direccion.

And your matiers shall haue goode begynuyng.
And consequently come to goode endyng. 825

For that thyng that is bi god comenced
Shal fynyssh Avele w^t/i hym so insenced. 827

Cinn incepeiis aliquid bene opevare inclpias deum
rofjare quod tibi bene succedat ; hec 2)itagoras.
^ Little. - Quaere.

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

3a

(119)
In al jouv maters, er ye bygynne, 828

Thenke Avliat ende avoI be the conclusion.
In suclie guidyng ye shal grete prudence wynne,
And escliewe mischife & confusion,
In wise forsiglit & goode discussion, 832

In althing take god at youv commencement,
And al tiling shal folowe after youv intent. 834
(120)
Be wele ware that ye liaue not by Avisshes, 835

Wisshing that ye had doon or lefte suche thing,
Suche maner reule is nat worthe two Eusshes,
To haue cause of repenting jouv doying.
Therfore in iche thing at the begynnyng, 839

Studie sadly by goode discrecion
How ye may take a goode direccion. 841

Aspectm ostendit quod iacet in corde jjIus quavi
verbum ; hec Omerus.
(121)
Auoide alwaies frownyng Cownteuaunce 842

Being fressh, not disguised, ne deyuous,
Ay gladsoni and chierful w/t/^ sad Constance,
To the wele of yowr people amerous.
And jjereto yviili al yoiiw hert desirous, 846

Attempryng you als betwyx colde & fire,
Kepyng yo?<r selfe from Angre, wratlie & Ire.
(122)
Eotoriq & musyk been two scoles, 849

Eight miche co?Hinendable in their nature,
Wi'^/iout restreint many may be fooles

That rekke not to take herin goode mesure.
jS^either of thise wit/ioute reule wol be seure, 853
Musyke is disposed to grete lightnesse,
Feire speche for the most parte to grete falsenesse.

(12.3)
Feire speclie I mene i-peynted wit//oute trouthe, 856

AV^'t/? flateriug speche to blere a man is le,
Suche pe?-sonnes to cherisshe it were routhe.

For grete parte of their langage f»ei do lye

Tliink at the
beginniiis;
wliat will be

the end.

Good inten-
tions alone
aie not
enough.

A king's
countenance.

Moderation
in rhetoric
and music.

s

40

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

Ill doubt,
await God's
guidance.

Do not trust
the Com-
monalty.

So craftily tliat is harde theini tespie. 8G0

Feire speche mesurably & godly ment,
Accordith to goddis commaundement. 862

(124)
"Whan ye be in douhte of any Eeulyng, 863

For to say, do, commaunde or determyn,-
Better is of al tluse to make cesing,
Yntil time that god you illumine.
Of al the certente bi wisedam fine, 867

Thus^ ye may obserue goode auisement, /

And the more suerl}^ topteine youre entent. 869
(125)
Put no fill truste in the Comonalte, 870

Thai be euer waueritig in variance,
But in god feithfulnesses and equite,

In plaine trouthe, lustice & goode gouernaunce,
Men haue be bigiled in affiance, 874

For al other truste is decepcion,
Bryngmg men to a false conclusion. 876

(126)
Loke that ye kepe alway attemperance 877

In youre langage & eke co»nnauiidement,
Auoidyng al vengeance & displesance
With al mansuetude- conuenieiit,
This is to jouv estate expedient. 881

So the mekenesse in yo?a' hert may habonde
To the people of god &'of yo^^r londe. 883

(127)
Good wishes. I biseche almyghti god of his grace 884

To sende you longe lif yvith prasperite,
Hertly comfort, reioysyng & solace,
And in al yo?«r dales tranquillite.
Yet think ther is no suche feli[ci]to, • 888

But al is transitorie and passyng,
Sauf youx vertues & godly menyng, 890

(128)
Whiche bene enchaunced" in Ertlie & also 891

111 heven lastyngly glorified.
^ MS. This. - gentleness. ^ See 55/284, 58/339.

II. Active Policy of a Prince.

41

To youv noble blode grete whorship J)<?reto
Where no Joy may be now certified,
Than in thise wise to be sanctified,
For vertu slialbe lauded & praised.
And niisreule atte laste dispbeied.

(129)
Saint petur saitlie f>at soubgette;? shold be

Buxom ^ to thar lorde, goode or vnworthy,
Right so a lord shold be in equite,

Ije-tuj''x the high & the lowe Rightfully
Procedyng & in iche case equally,
Hauyng no respecte to grete alliance,
Xer therfore dredyng manne-is displeasance.

(130)
"Whan al lawe, Reason and discrecion,

Wisdam, prudence, counseil Sz secretnesse
Faile & dispeire / in ymaginacion.

Than ther may be noon other stabilnesse.
But trustyng to god & his feithfulnesse
There is verrey relief and goode seurte.
Sith it is so, lete vs to hym trewe be.

(131)
Thinges past, reniembre & wele denide ;

Thinge^- present, considre & wele governe ;
For thinges co??nnyng, j^rudently provide ;
Al thinges' in his tyme peise & discerne.
That to' trouthe & worship it may concerne,
Avoidyng from you al Impediment,
Showing ayenst al vertuous entente.

895
897

898 1 Pet. ii.lS.

A lord shoiiUl
(leal justly by
low folk :is
weil as higli.

902

904

905 Wlieii liumaii
powers Tail,
trust (jod.

909
911

912

916
918

Remember
the past ;
manage the
present ;
provide for
the future.

1 obedient.

42

III. ©icta $c opinioucs tiibcrsorum
pijilosopljorum*

K^on exponas te ad dormiendw»j donee consideres
opera que fecisti eadem die vt scias si errasti, et in
quo, et si feceris quod noH debuisti, et si inuene?'is
quod male feceris, tristeiis, et si q?^^! bene leteris et
per hoc peruenies q?/od sis circa deu»i ; hec Aristotiles.

(1)

Before you Eueiv dav beforc ve "0 to voure bede, 1

go to bed, J J J o J )

examine your SeicUe wele al voure quidyns^ by remembrance,

d:>y's be- J i .; o J

i.aviour. Yf it be II, pray god of better spede,

Yf it be goode, to god be the plesance.

Thus ye may knowe yo?a' selfe in assurance, 5

How ye stande with god and with his goode grace.

And daily better you while ye haue space. 7

Hex iustus bene regit. Eex faciens re(c)tum &
seruans iusticia??i regit volunt[at]es popwli et ille qui
facit iniusticia?u & Yiolenciam regimen illius querit
alius qui regnet pro eo. Oportet dovi'mum rectificare
piius seipswni quam popwlum snum ; hec* Zelon.

(2)
Trust not Trustc uat oouh' iu nicu is multitude, 8

only in men,

but in uod. ISTe in tliair myght, ne in Comon clamour.

But in god & in goode consuetude
Of trewe iustice, wA/^out any rigour.
Otherwise than god wolde, owre Saueonr : 12

A Kynge, Eeulyng al thynges rightfully
AVith la we reigneth with al folk plesantly. l-t

1 guiding.

III. Dicta philosophomm. 43

Decet Rem agere de nocte cogitare in bono reginiine
et in die perficere cognatu??i ; et qui seruos habet sen
subiectos & eos bene gubernat hunc super tua?)i miliciam
statue principeni, et qui hereditates possidet et eas de-
cente?* procurat super p?-ouenientib«s tuis ips«m pro-
cu[ra]torem constituas; hec Plato.

(3)
Bethink in the nyght of goode ordennance, 15 At night,

"^ 111 pliin.

And in the day execute thy thynkyng. By day, carry

And suche folk as be in goode gouerna?ice,

Lete theim bene aboute you awaytyng ;

And suche folk as mysreule theire spendyug, 19

Exile theim and other in heritage,
Eulyng wele, take theim for Avytty & sage. 21

It out.

lusti nulkuM timent ; qui heret iusticie non habet
vnde aliquem v[er]eatur; quare dixermit aliqui qtiod
iusti non habent ex quo deu?u non formidewt ex quo
quod Imita[n]t?^r et suo obediunt mandato. Et si Rex
iustus non est, now est Rex sed predo & violens
spoliat^fr ; hec Ansfoteles.

. ^^^
Yf ye live aftur god & righfull laAve, 22 if you live

.justly,

lustly, truly, after goode gouernance, tear no one.

Be not in drede ner in no man is awe,

Eor god liathe constitute an ordennance.

Yf man showe in his lif a grete substance, 26

Of his werke being goode & vertuous,
Drede nat al othre ])ereto odious. 28

Gubernare pop?<lwni non conuenit puero, nee ei qui
est mundanor?i»i negocior?^?;* ignarus, nee suam inmu-
tanti concupiscencia?«., nee ei qui plurimu?« vincere con-
cupiscit. Xon est diffeveyicia, inter pue[ro]ru?;i etate &
pue[ro]rum moribus, quia mores hominu?^ non pendent
ex tempore, sed ex eo quod in suis actibus concupiscen-
cias muta[n]t«r. Qui concupiscencias vbi qxmm quan-
tum et vt conuenit, non mutatj^r bonus ad gubernandw»i
existit; hec Avistotehs.

44

III. Dicta 2Jhilosophorum.

Age is no
proof of
discretion.

A cliildish
man is not
tit to rule.

(•5)
Thage of man preuitli not discrecion, 29

Isev the youtlie of man shewith not madnesse,
Of thise two ye may take inspeccion :

Whiche guidith liym wisely / yvith goode sadnesse.
He is the verray man of Stedfastnesse ; 33

For that man that childly liym gouerneth
Is a childe, -while he that reule ohserueth. 35

(6)__
So he that hethe childis condicion 36

Ys not acceptable to gouernaunce.
For he that aught to haue subjecciofi
Of the people and verrey obeissaunce
jNIust put hym selfe in witty assuraunce. 40

As ye may oft see bi experience,
He that slial reule must hau "rete diligence. 42

Set your
mind oil
noble
thouglits.

Beware of
evil livers.

Recorderis semper anime tue ut stet in nobili cogitatu.
Pauci enira sunt allegantes aduersus hunc sublimeiu
statu??i ; hec Pitagoras.

(')
Lete you[r] myude be euer in noble thought,

In blessid menyng of goode goue;'nance,

With al other vertues of god sought ;

Than ye shal acheue al in assurance ;

Otherwise your werkys gone to mischanche.

Al thyngis begonne wele & godly ment

Comyn to goode ende AVit/zoute repent.

43

47

49

Cauete ab eis qui non gubernant se veritate, sed
tamen audiunt earn & non operant2<r per illam. Et non
paretis Laqueos vt noceatis hominibw*' nee conemini ad
dampniticand«»i eos nam ista est res que non abscon-
det?«' qtie licet non cognoscatur a principio cognoscetwr
finaliter; hec Hermes.

(8)
Beware of theim that lyve not truly, 50

In iuste goueJTiance & operacion ;
And noyes no man ne hurte hym -wilfully ;

Ill, Dicta ij1iilo80]}horum.

45

For thaugli ther be no demonstracion
At begynnyng by nominacion,

The ende shall shows ei;e?y thiiige as it is,

Truly iustly, or els falsly iwys.

54

Tlie end
sliows what
56 everything is.

Infelix in hoc niundo & malus^ est qui caret sensu
Sapiencia & doctrina ; \\ec Hermes.

(9)
He may be clept wele an vnhappy man

That is^ witAouteJi Avytte, wisdam and doctrine,
Wit/ioute whiche no personne wele guide hym caii
Therfore eue/y man aught to do his jieine.
The saide vertues to hau and opteine,
Principally suche as hau gouernance
To kepe theim selfe & other from greuance.

57

61

63

Conuenit vt honores quemk'6et iuxta condicionem
suam & ipsius discrecionem et iuxta sui scienciam pub-
licando honorem quern feceris ei vt populo manifesten-
t?<r bona merentes ; \\ec Hermes.

(10)
Eueri personne, cherissh ye & honoure

Aftur his merite & discrecion,
Publisshing to his connyng yo^a* fauour,
Causyng other to take direccion
To goode & blissed disposicion,

Coraging al people to take grete hede

To "uide theim wele, & to vertue theim lede

64

68

Honoranti fit honor. Ar/Vfofeles.

(11)
Worship euery man in his degre,

Lordis, knyghtfs, Squiers and other men.

Some for thair goodnesse & benignite,

Some for manhode that men of them tellen,

Some for grete wisdam that ye in theim sene ;

So it shal rebounde to youre hono?^r,

Causynge you to stande in men-is favoiir.

A man with-
out wit and
teaching is
unhappy.

Honour every
one as he

deserves.

70

71

75

77

Honour every
mail in his
degree.

MS. malio.

2 MS. it.

4G III. Dicta philosopTwrum.

Non infligas incontinente penam peccT/tori ?,ed inter-
mittas^ spaciiuH ad exculpand?i»i : liec Hermes.

(12)
Don't be too Set vou iiBuer to hastv to correFclte, 78

liasty to "^ . •' L J '

punish. Or punnissh a-noon eueri trespassowr,

But wiili leisour theim do protecte,

Til ye haue of the trouthe better savour.
Then ye p?-ocede after the clamour 82

Justly, truly as the case requirethe,
Punisshyng hym that falsely conspireth. 84

Quaudo rex non potest exprime?-e suas cupiditates,
qualite?' potest cupiditates reprnnere oMovum ; et qui
non potest suos defectus proprios reprimere now potent
suum reprimere popiih/m a se distantes. Ergo decet
Regem incipere do?;imare sibi deinde inteudere doraimo
slioTum ; hec Hermes,

(13)
You can't Howe sliold a kynge that can nat wel represse 85

stop covet- _ .

oMsiie>s in His owue couctise, in his owne persone,

others, unless ^ '

ft°fir8t m'^*"* Other men is couetise suppresse,
yourself. That ben many, and selfe but a-lone.

Yef ye wol remedie this mater sone, 89

Ye must pure youre selfe fyrst vfithonte blame,
And than procede to youre glorious fame. 91

Te non rectificato prius tuu»i pop2zlum rectificare non
potes, nee guberuare ip^Jim poteris te errante, / nam
qualite?" poterit cecus aliwm ducere pauper ditare aliuwz,
Inhonoratus seu honore carens aliquem honorabit &
debilis qualiter poterit suis viribM.9 debilem confortare 1
Certe numqua??^ poterit aliq?<is alios dirigere^ nisi qui
sciat & dirigat principaliter seipswra. Igitur si im-
mundicias alionim volueris abstergere primo cor tuu??i
illis abstergas eo qtcod. aniina tua existentG inmunda,
non poteris aliu??i expiare nisi agere veils vt medicMS
qui a morbo quo periuntur curare nititur aliu???, et seip-
sum. ab eodem curare non potest ; hec ATistofeles.

^ MS. intermittere. ^ MS. diligeie.

III. Dicta philosophorum.

47

(14)
A principale note / and direction 92

To gov;erne youre soubgettis,
To eue?'y vice making obieccion,

Looks that the same be not in yon, Iwis,
How may youre self correcte that is amys, 9G

And the same be founde in yowr personne 1
lieule youre selfe first and than al other sone. 98

In vetendo vt non debet dominio Inuidia OTittn:
Inuidia mendaciu?». prouenit, mewdacio odiuw, odio,
vero, iniusticia nascitur, iuiustieia, inimicicia erumpit,
inimicicia beUuin, bello lex perit, et heredita[tes] per-
duntwr et in vetendo vt debetwr vero dominio Veritas
procreatz^r, veritate procedit iusticia et iusticia amor
pululatur. Amore^ vero dona procedunt et tutela cum
quibus lex manutenetur et mundus pop;dis adaugetur.
Avistoteles.

(15)
A prince to misuse his owne Auctorite,

Grete inco?meniewcis seAve^ therbi,
Grete mischeif et (sic) muche enormite,

Many recupe?'able treuly.

He that vsith his power Rightfully,
Shal prospeire in his vertuous levyng,
To his famous honno?ir & grete preisyng.

99

103

105

QuomoJo adquirunti^r amici 1 honorando eos cu??t
presentes fuerint & benefaciendo eis & co?/uuendando
eos cu/ii fuerint absentes ; hec Zelon.

(16)
By thre meanes ye may Freinde*' purchase : 106

Firste, when they be p?*esent, do theim honour;
And do wele vnto theim in eu^-jy case ;

When thei be absent, p?Y«yse theim w/t/t fauour.
This ye aught to do your peine & labour, 110

The higher that ye be in high estate,
Obserue ye this if ye be fortunate, 112

If you want
to check
vice in sub-
jects, see tliat
you've none
yourself.

The just
Killer Bliall
prosper.

Three ways
ti. get
Frieutls,

1 MS. Amor.

- ensue, follow.

48 III. Dicta liliilosopliovum.

Qui est bonorw»i Wiorum, est Lone vita & secure, &
homines diligunt eu»i ; et qui est malor?<??i moxum, est
male vite, & fugiu»t enm hommQS ; hec Socrates.

All folk love "Wele manered people bene of goode lif , 113

well-inaniierd /

people. And al folk theim loven for thair goodenesse.

Euel named bene often in striff,

And men fie tlieim for tliair vnthriftynesse.
Thus ye may escliewe many a distresse 117

Taccompaignie you with folk vertuous,
And avoide from you people vicious. 119

Qui domh\a.iur \\ommihus ■i\ec.esse haZ/et haSere me-
moria??i sempe?* triu??i. Primu??i est gentis plurime que
subest ei. ^ecun^um. est (]uia licet sint sub suo Aomimo
liberi su??t & rvon serui. Tertiuw est qzwd sua do?»z'nacio
durare non potest nisi modico te??ipo?'e ; liec Hermes.
(18)
Tiiree tilings A lorde aught to hau thre thincres in mynde, 120

tor a lord to ^ o ^ j

bear in minJ. First, nu//?bre of folk in his governance.

Seconde, that they be free, nat bonde in kynde.
The thirde that he liathe no sad assurance
Of his lordeship in longe contynuance. 124

So jQ may Reuolue in cogitacion
That here ther is no lon^e habitacion. 126

Sciatf's" qwod ])o\>u\us, obedit benefacienti sibi, nee

potest accidere Eegno bene nisi quum benefacias pop^do;

nam c{\\um populus^ carebit eo erit (}iomia\x% sui iatnen;

hec Hermes.

(19) _
Folk oijey The people hauc a ffoode coudicion, 127

t'iose who do -^ ' °

ihem good. 'fo yeue to theire goode doer obesance ;

Take this for a trewe erudicion,

The roiaulme may neue/' be in assurance,
Bot folk bene wele doon-to without distance. 131
Kepe theim laufully in peas & in rest,
This- they shall obey youre highnesse most best.

^ ^IS. do/nr/ius ; but the Englisli version runs, "For when
the people is gone, the prince abideth lord of himself alonlie. "
- This = thus.

III. Dicta philosophono7n. 49

'Now egrediat?/r ex ore \estvo Indignaciowis tempore
verbu??i turpe, quia hec est Kes dehonestans, et ducens
ad penam ; hec Hermes.

(20)
In any tyme of Indi^nacion, 134 Never use

Or in other reason of displesance, rebukes.

Wtt/<owte al other excusacion

Tuche not of fowle rebukynge speche vtterance,
Nor of no nianer vengeable semblance. 138

But rather attende with mansuetude
Tamende folk, than to fere^ with wordes rude. 140

Melius & nobilius in hoc muwdo est bona fama & in
alio muwdo exclusio a pena. Valencius est tacere quam
loqui cnm ignorante & solitudine??i querere quam. iungere
se malis. Sapiencia adq?/irit«ir hmnilitas bona voluntas
pietas & p?-uiacio peccfl^oi'w^i ; hec Hermes.

(21)

The best thinge in al this wide world is this, 141 a Rood report

" -111 ^^^^^^ *"^^''

For to be renowned in blessed fame, tiijl's i" ti.''*

Who wol this haiie, must be wy tty & wise ;

By vnthriftynesse, men lesen theire name.

Speke not to folis that bene in diffame ; 145

Stablisshe you in yoziT hert to grete Avisdam,

Wit/ioute whiche lost may be a grete kyngdam.

wide world.

Qualis sit sensus ostendit eloquiu??i ; hec logmon.
Et ex habundancia cordis os loquitur ; hec Omerus.
Et OS ostendit quod iacet - in corde ; hec Socrates.
(22)
To be of to myche speche is a grete vice : 148 Much talking

,. . is a great

To be of to litle speche is Fooleship. vice.

Ches^ therfore fe best if ye Avolbe wise,
Bestowjng yoMr Avorde*" to youv Avorship
Truly, Avisely longyng to your lordeship. 152

Suche as people bene, suche is thair vsance,
Afte/' thair hertes fei make thair vttrance. 154

^ frighten. - MS. iacit. ^ MS. Thes.
ASHBY.

50

III. Dicta pMlosoplLorum.

A king gains
lioiiour —
1. by good
laws ; 2. con-
quering
lands;
S. iieopling
deserts.

non't blame
folk too
much.

Forgive
BumetiraeB.

A man's
ignorance is
sliown by —
1. not cor-
recting him-
self; 'I. not
hating covet-
ousness ;
S. following
his wife's
advice.

Tribns de causis honorantwr Eeges, ex legu??i Institu-
ciona honixrum, ex bonis Eegionib2<s conquerendis et ex
desertarM??i populacione terrarwjji ; hec Aristotiles.

(23)
By thre thinges is honnoured a kynge,

Fyrste for makynge of laws acceptable,
Seconde for many landes conqueryng,
The thirde to make desertis habitable,
"With myche people Jje/'e to couenable ;
Thus a goode kynge is taken as he is,
And renounned here, and in heuyn blisse.

155

159

161

Ope?'a hominu?)? non ad vnguem discucias, ({uia cum
ho»u«es non possuHt erroribz^s omnmo excludi si mul-
tuffi examineut?<r et districte corefundetur tua discrecio ;
igit«r a aliquibws eoxum auertendi sunt oculi, ad in-
dulgendu??i eisdem. Hiis eni?/t penes te exisfentihus
corda dirigent?<r ip«orw??i & precedent ad melius facta
tua. Arij^foteles.

(24)
Blame never people to the vtterest,

Ner never examine thaim to straitly.
WitAowte blame or evwuv is not the best •

Soumtyme ye must forgeue graciously,

And thus ye shall wynne hertes stedfastly.
Euery man-is traspasse be not lyke ;
Considre theim wele as man polletyke.

162

166

168

Ignorancia ho?)n?iis tribMi> causis cognoscitzir. In
non htiiendo cogitatum in recti tlcacio?je sui ipsius, &
non repugnando suis cupiditatibus, et giibemando se
co?isilio sue consortis in eo qtiod scit & quoi nescit ;
\iec Socrates.

By thre thinges a man-is ignorance 169

Ys knowen, hymeelfe not rectifie,
To couetise to haue no repugnance,

Bi his wiffe his counseil hym to fortifie :
Thise thre thinges no man may lustifie. 173

Therfore take goode hede and sad attendance
To eschewe the mischeif of tliis dance. 175

III. Dicta philosophorum.

51

Decet regem cognoscere adherentes sibi quorww
quemlibet statuat suo loco iux^a cuiuscu??iqMe discre-
cionem Sapie72czam et felicitate???, prouidens vnicuiqwe
iux/a exigencia7?i Vi\enionim ; nee sint talia dona que
now acceptewtwr nee placeant ; hec Hermes.

(26)
A kynge sholde knowe al his owne sej-uantes, 176

Tlieir rule, ther gidyng and condicion ;
And to euenche of theim make liis grauntes,
Af teir their wisdam & discrecion
To their merites make prouision, 180

In eueryche degree mete to their desert ;
Acceptable & plesant in thair hert. 182

Hillaritas est intelligend?<?/i signw?/i & e contra; hec
Hermes.

(27)
To dissimile, sum men holde a wisedam, 183

And it may be in some herd distresse,
But for the moste in eue?'y kyngdam,
Suche as ye be by youv chere expresse,
Either in hate or in loue showe thexcesse. 187

And so men shall knowe you bi countenaunce
How men shall guide theimself to yoMr plesance.

Decet ho??ii?tem no7i odire nee offendere iWam qui
Gum offendit; immo bene faciat & mitiget motus &
verba eius ; hec hermes.

(28)
If youv servauntes displea {sic) youv highnesse.

As euery man is nat in that seurte
To guide hym pe?-fitely in stedfastnesse.
Yet showe hym lonely your benygnite
Wit/ioute hatefuU wrathe of yo?/r dignite.
A Soubget may nat here yo?^r displeasance
But yowr grace be showed to yotir grevaunce.

190

194

196

Quando errabit amicus penes te non recedas ab eius
amicicia donee remaneat ad in eo quo (sic) ipsmn videris
posse Eectificari ; hec Aristoteles.

A kiiiR must
know his
servants,

and reward
thevn accord-
ing to tlieir
deserts.

Don't dis-
simulate,
except under
necessity.

If folk dis-
please you.

be gracious
to them.

III. Dicta philosophommi.

It a friend
offends you,

don't make
too much
fuss about it.

Be meek and
kind to all.

Don't use
rude words
to good folk.

Unless you
spend your
treasure \Yell,

you'll lose
it or your
realm.

(29)
If ye haue any friende in ^oia Favour, 197

Thaugh he erre or do to you displeasance,
Make not of his defaute to meche clamoz<r
"While he hathe any power or sul)stance
To rectifie his defaute or greuance, 201

Puttyng hym in his aquital & peyne
To aveange hym, ye Biuste youx self refreyne. 203

Eex sapiens imperat cxun mansuetudine & placabili-
tate ; qi^od now imperat displicitate & superbia &
perpere^ cu??i bonis p?-opter illud qwod putat facere
iusticiam rectam et equam ; hec hermes.

(30)
Obserue mekenesse in yowre maundement 204

Wit/i al benignite and mansuetude,
Takyng this goode blessid aduertisment,
Neuer in displesant consuetude,
^Ne \\iih rigorous worde.f, ne we'tA rude, 208

Yeue no charge ayenst goode people, namely
While ye wot lustifie theim equally, 210

Si Eex aggregavit thesauru??i & non expenderit ilium
vbi conuenerit, aut perdet ilium aut Regnum • hec hermes.

(31)
If ye make of tresour aggiegaciofl
By any maner meanes possible,
To youre estate & no?)ii??aciofi

But thexpense therof be incorrigible,
Conuenietly to men visible

Bestowed, either loste is the treasour,
Or elles the Eoiaulnie bi men is clamour.

Law and
Wisdom are
two good
tilings.

211

215
217

Duo &\xnt laudabilia & bona, lex & Sapiencia, qwia
lege cohibemur a peccatis et Sapiencia adquiremws
cunctas bonitates ; Rex est bonw*' qui non permittit
vnur/t alium offendere ; hec A.ristote\Q^.

(32)
Two thinges be right goode and commendable, 218

That bene, Lawe & \yisdam in temprance.
^ MS. p/-op?-te.

III. Dicta 'i)^iiloso]^)liorum.

La we constreineth. folk from offence culpable,

And wisdam guidetli al goode assurance.

Al tliise two thynge*' kepith in substance,

And rectifie iche man in his degree,

That noon hurt o\er by Iniquite.

22-i

iN'on rideas multu7?«, nee irasceris, (\ula ista sunt duo
ope/-a fatuitatzs. Kristoteles.
(33)
Two thinges bene signe of grete foleship, 225

The toon is laugh myche in compaigni
The tother is to wax wrothe in shenship,
Thise two bene the vices of grete folie
Causyng many other to multiplie. 229

Therfore guide yoMr selfe in suche blessednesse
That t?he people may loy of yoi/r highnesse. 231

Decet Kegem ad sua seruicia sucepere que??t prius-
quam regnaret bonu?n et fidelem cognouit. Cum L'ex
postqwam regnauerit non valet eos bene cognoscerc q?«'a
omnes ei postmodu?^ adulantwr & honorawtwr eiinde?« ;
hec Socrates. /^^\

A kynge sholde take of his olde acquaintance,

His familier seruauntes vertuous,
That he knewe before his Eegne of Substance,
Wele disposed, trewe, not malicious.
"When he reigneth, eche man wolbe loyous

To glose hym, to please hym wit/; al circumstance :
Harde it were to knowe than their variance. 238

232

236

Qui reputat om?ies Homines equaliter, Amicos habere
non potest ; hec Socrates.

(35)
Oon thing I wolde aduertise your hignesse, 239

Take not euery man in oon qualite :
Oon is Avise and a nother in lewdenesse,
Sum be in welth, sum in adue/'site.
Sum be mery and sum in nycyte ; ^ [> foiiy] 2-i3
Who that cannat disseure wise from bad
Shal hauc no verrey freendes pat be sad. 24:5

Too much
laugliiiig and
loo much
wrath are
signs of
Folly.

A king
should em-
ploy old
seivants
whom he
proved before
he reigned.

Don't think
every man is
the same,
(some are
wise; some,
fools ;) or
you'll have
no true
friends.

54

III. Dicta ]3liilosoi)horum.

A good
Governor is
lie wlio can
rule himself.

Three things
to grieve a
man.

If a tnan has
deservd re-
ward, Rive
it him at
once, before
he asl<H for it.

Qui gubernat bene seipswm, expedit Qsse gubeniator ;

\\ec Plato. ,r,c\

(36)

In this wise ye shul knowe a gouernour

Hable to reule & guide in euery place,

That can be in hym self a goode myrro?/r,

Guidynge hym selfe aftur oure lordes grace,

Shewyng euer a playne & a trewe face.

He that can not his owne personne goue^Tie,

How shuld he other f olke*^ therin lerne ]

Don't pet
angry sud-
denly.

216

250

252

Tribus de causis dolet homo, de diuite qui venit ad
paupe/'tatem, de honorabili qui dispeccionem incurrit,
& de sapiente que»i ignorans derisit ; hec Plato.

(37)
Of thre thinges a man may be heuy : 253

Eiche man for to come to pouerte ; (1)

A worshipful man in dispite reuly ;^ (2)

A wiseman,^ of the ignorant to be (3)

Scorned or mocked, jjat folk may it se. 257

So this world is not certeine ne stable.

But whirlyng a bowte and mutable. 259

Non expectes merentibws benefacere quousq?fe reqwi-
rat illud, sec? eis benefacias a tempore ; hec Plato.

(38)
If any man haue deserued rewarde 260

For his meritis & goode gouernance,
In his hasty recompense be toward,

Competently betyme by youv puissance,
Er it be askad wit//oute daleance, 264

And by yo?<r selfe lete it be doon frely :
That shal be best, and the more price sette by. 266

Non irasceris subito, <\uia si facere consueue/is do-
mii\B\i\iur tibi Ira. Cum posse ha&es vites Iram q?^e
no7i permittet rei inspicere finem ; hec Plato.

(39)
I counseil, be nat sodenly wrathfull : 267

And ye be accustomed so to do.
And ofte displeased & also Ireful,

1 ruefully. - MS. A wisemau man.

III. Dicta ■pltiJoiKi2)horn'm. 55

It shal oue/'conie you wlien ye wold nat so,

That ye may not tempre yowr self therfro, 271

Therfore guide youreself in suche pacience, Be patient.

That wrath oue/'come you nat for negligence. 273

Si volucris scire natura;// alicuiws super aliqz^o, co?^-
sulas eu???, et ex hoc cognosces sua??i mtq?utateHt vel
equitate???, & sua??? bonitate??i vel maliciam ; \\ec Plato.

(40)
Yef ye wol knowe euery man is nature, 274 To know a

man's natnie.

Wit, purpos, entente and condicion, consult i.im

^ ^ _ on a matter

Counseil wiili hym of sum thyng in grete Cure ; ocimpoit-

Anoon ye shall knowe his entencion
Of goode or II his disposicioii, 278

And whether he be set to equite,

Or ellis to false iniquite. 280

Scias q?iod mier dei dona, Sapiencia excellencior est.

Dilige sapiencia/H, et audias sapientes, et obedias deo ;

hec Plato. , , , ,

(41)

Of al the yeftes that euer god made 281 wisdom is

TT— 1 • T 11 tlie l«st Ljitl

w isedam is the most excellent by name, tiuit Goa

By whiche vertue wol encrece and not fade,
And most is enchaunced worship & fame.
And most escheAvj't/i vices & eke blame, 285

And bryngith a man best to godde*; plesauce,
And kepith best in worldly assurance. 287

mnde.

Adue?*sariu/)i inmn contra te machinant«m, nitaris ad
eq?<ita[tc]m reducere, pocius qurnu p/'oci;rare viudicta??? /
nam vindicta est utriq2ie day/qniosa, & preseruans equi-
tas vtilis est vtriq2ie; hec Plato.

(42)
Be neuer disposed to grete vengeance, 288 Don't Umg

Yf ye may other wise do by lustice, ance.

But entrete folkes to obedience.

By meke Sz gentil worde*' in feir guise. win folk by

■- . gentleness.

Thus men shalbe wonnen to yo?ir seruice. 292

Vengeance is nat often prophitable,
But the contrary is commendable. 294

56

III. Dicta 2^^Mosophorum.

Us* (gentle-
ness first ;

then, force.

Eeduc homines ad equitatem suauiter ; al[i]oquin
eris in labore & pugna cum eis ; hec Plato.

(43)
Eeduce yo?<r subgettes to equite,

Firste swetely and by meanes Resonable ;
Yf thei wol rest in their iniquite,
Compelle theim bi vigour couenable,
Fyghtyng a-yenst theim til they be stable,
Kepyng yowr self ever in trewe iustice,
And doubte not yo?<r entente thei shal accomplissh

295

299

Qui no7i mansuescit vel acquiescit castigacio/^e blanda,

fac eum mansuefieri correpc/owe twrpi vel aspera; hec

Hermes. , , .^

(44)

Yf ye can not brynge a man by mekenesse, 302

By swete glosyng wordes and feire langage,

If a man

won't yield
to persua-
sion, punish

iijin sharply, fo thc entente of your noble highnesse,

Correcte him sharpely \\Hili rigorous rage,
To his chastysnient and ferful damage ;
For who that wol nat be feire entre[te]d,
Must be foule & rigorously threted.

306

308

Let folk
serve yon
according
their nature.

rig to

Noli seruiri ab aliqwo de eo q?iod non est a natura
sibi licet debite teneatwr, (\ida plurimujM tecu»i turba-
bit?ir, cum labor[ar]e oporteat in faciendo eo ad quod
non est aptus ; hec Plato.

_ (45)
Considre ye eue?*y man-is nature, 309

A[nd] aftur their oune disposicion,
Eeceyve theire semice & put theim in crure^ {^ic),
Acordyng as shal be expedicion
To bothe parties in admission. 314

To chose a man nat apte to youre se?'uice,
How shold he yo?<r f ul pleasure to accomplice ?

E'en tuearis ilium qui per te defendi intendit in eo

per quod tua bonitas minuatur vel minus apprecieris.

Propterea ynimo in aliis rebus promoneas & iuues eun-

deui ; \\ec Plato.

^ ? for "cure."

Ill, Dicta philosophorum, 57

(46)

Protccte ne defende no man by your myght, 316 "^"ngPJ'^gf^g*

That by you to holpyn antendith,
That shold mynyssh yo?<r goodenesse or ellis right,
For any pite that he pretendith.
Eesonable wisedam god you sendeth 320

To diseure right from wronge prudently ;
Therfore support never wronge wyttyngly. 322

Modicu???. now reputes \umn Inimicu?/^ habere, (\uia
malum magis quam cogites tibi poterit oriri ab eo. Ees
que est contra natura???, vires habet in suo inicio for-
ciores, et res natwralis forciores suo fine ; \\ec Plato,

(47)
Repute neuer oon enemye litel, 323

For he may hurt you more bi his malice smaii

Then ye wolde wene fat a wreche & fykel
Might greve or compasse for to accomp[l]ice.
In-disposed^ men myche hurt can deuise. 327

Of youre enemye take goode attendance
)jat he hynde^ you nat by his greuance. 329

Never think
u foe too

N'on est conueniens prauor?iWi do??«inium, qmVt licet
bonu?M videatwr aliq?io tempore, ad malum ianwix deuenit
finem ; hec Plato.

(48)
Lordesliip of Shrewes is nat accordant 330 T'le mie of

'■ Shrews 18 an

Ne conuenient to be cherisshed ; b"1.

Thaugh at sum tymes it semith plesant,

Euyl thinge at eeud is perisshed,

And comyth to nought & is vanyshed, 334

Where goo[d]nesse abideth in assurance,
And evel is reward wit/i myschance, 336

Magis detrime[n]tum qj^od regnum habere potest, est

propter elatos corde habentes meliorem qua??i merue-

runt statum ; nam aUos se meliores despiciunt, et tali

modo ordinacio Regis peruertitur et turbatur; \\ec

Plato.

^ ? a genuine word, or for 'ill-dispoaed,' See ' wele-disposed, '
67/967, 75/710, 2 lander.

68

III. Dicta philosophorum.

Pride is the
greatest
harm to a
realm.

He who
shows pity,

is lovd every-
where.

Take counsel
oi your
equals.

Modesty is
l.elpt'ul.

(49)
Of al the detrimentis, hurtis & hyndrance
That may betide to a Eoiaulme, is pride
To be enchaunced to grate goueniance
A-yenst desert, and other put aside.
The better he wold euer ouer-ride,

And peruerte al the kynges ordenaunce,
And auenture it in great distourblance.

337

341
343

Saluus est qui seruit Eegibus in fidelitate, & cum
pietate pop?<lo ; nee status in q?(o est decipit euni, nee
p?'opte;' bonu?«- quod possidet, nee p?-opter malu7?i
aliqwatenus desperat quo grauatur ; hec Plato.

(50) _
He is seure and saufe that seruith kynges,

In fidelite shewyng grete pite
To al people in his doinges.

His estate shal come to prosperite.
Whether he be in welthe or adue7*site.
Lerne this lesson, to be right piteuous,
And ye shul come to loue in euery house.

344

348

350

Consulas in negociis equalem tibi, quia ipse raaxime
intelligit quod opus est tibi ; hec Plato.

(51)
Aske counseil of a man to you equale.

In youT grete nedys and meche besynesse.
He can yeve you best counseil & moost formal ;
He knowethe what longeth to yoMr proweese,
To jouT estate, honnowr & noblenesse.
Suche lessons haue otherwhile in mynde,
In whiche wisdam & p/'ofyt ye shul fynde.

351

355

357

Moderata verecundia facit ho»n?iem omitti quod no«
co?upetit sibi; nimis superflua facit omitti quod co?»petit
sibi, sec? diminuta et modica, ad quod no?i co?y;petit
cogit incedi ; hec Plato,

_ (52)
A moderate shame makith men to leve 358

Many shameful thinges & vnfyttyng ;

III. Dicta philosophorum.

59

Ouer nioche shame niakitli men to bileve
To leva that thing jsat were to hym fyttyng.
Goode discrecion take to youre lernyng,
What is to [be] lefte & what to be doon,
And guide you aftur goode discrecion.

Don't be too
shaiuefast.

362

364

Kon vtaris operib^s cu??? verba sufficiant ; hec Plato
(53)
Use neuer for to execute in dede,

Wliere ye may haue deue execucion
Bi wordes, and al folkes iustly lede.
"What nedith Eigo^r in submission
Of hym amendyng his transgression 1
He that may reule Avele bi benignite,
Leue Eigour, or in vnrest shal he be. 371

Ees regi prohibita censetwr ebrietas. Quia Eex regni
sit custos : quam turpe erit ipsum sui custodia indigere,
Inte?" Eeges est felix ille, in quo doww'nium predecess-
OTum dirigit«r ; & infelix est ille, i7i q«o ipi^'^^m subsi-
ditur & p/-iuat«r / hec Plato.
(54)
That king is ful blessed & happy 372

That can kepe hym from mysreule & dronkship,
And directe his leuelode profitably,
Encreasyng his heritage and lordeship.
"What dishonno^/r is to hym, & shenship, 376

That mysguideth his liuelode & lesith,^
And al liis reuenues mysvseth ! 378

365 Don't act,

when a word
is enough.

369

Non te intromittas ad aliquid faciendwwz^ quousq«e
sensus prouiderit illud delectabiliter faciendin/i ; hec
Plato. /55\

Xeuer entremete you of erthly thinge

Til jouY wise wytt haue p/'ouided before
How it may be doon to a goode endyng.

Than acconiplisshe it with hert more & more

He that dothe nat soo, is lewde & a poore.
A thing foreseien is light texecute.
Unauised men, foles bene repute.

The khig is
liappy wlio
doesn't mis-
rule and get
drunk.

379

383

385

Don't Iieghi
till you've
secured a
good ending.

^ losetli.

60

III. Dicta philosophorum.

Judges
should not
speak too
savagely to
ill-doers.

Like king,
like folk;

bad or good.

A just man
liarins no
one, and lies
not ibr gain.

Oportet iudicera no7i rigidum esse sermone co?^tra
maleficii patratores, quia si now se ha^eret hoc modo
abuteretur auctoritate scensoris ; hec Plato.

(56) _
A luge shold not be in worde rigorous

A-yenst malefactours in eny wise.
He is to fat power contrarious,

If he any boistorous worde deuise ;
But in gentil and most piteous guise
He must attempre wele his lugement,
That no bousterous Eigowr Jjere be ment.

386

390

392

Qualis Rex, talis popMlws. Cupiditates & hominu??^
voluntates reperiuntwr iux^ct Regum cupiditates & vo-
luntates ipsorw???. ; hec Plato.

(57)
Suche as the kynge is, suche bene al other, 393

Bothe in wille & also in couetise ;
The toon may not be wit/ioute the tother ;

For the kynge hathe the charge theim to supprise,
That wolde surmonte, or in vices arise. 397

The kyng may make his people as hym liste.
Either evil or vertuous & iust. 399

Quid est quo cognoscitwr iustus? Ex eo q?/'9d non
agat aliquid davipnosmn alicui, nee loquztur mendaciu/M
ob sui i>7'0iectum ; hec Plato.

(58)
A luste man shalbe knowen in this wise, 400

To do no man Iniuri wilfully,
Ner ly not for his p?'ofett in suche guise
That it shuld harme any man skilfully.
Thus euery man sholde lyve rightfully, 404

And euer to haue God before his face.
By the whiche he shal loy it blisse p?(;-chase. 406

Si Rex omittit inuest[ig]are pop?di sui facta milicie
sue & inimicor«;«, non vno die securus de regno suo ;
hec Hermes.

III. Dicta jihilosiypJiomm.

61

(59) _
Yf a king serche nat the conclicion

Of his people, knyg[t]hode, & enemy,
And al thair dedes bi discrecion,

He may nat be sure of his regne treuly,
Not oon day, but he attende prudently
WzVi circumspecioii and gouernance
To put al thise thinges in assurance.

407

Unless a king
iinils out liis
folks' state.

he can't be
sure of his

4^ 1 1 reign for a
*^^ day.

413

Quam bene ast populo, cuius Eex est bone discreczo?ns
& boni consilii, et sapiens in scienciis ; Sz. qur/,m male
66"^ ipsi quu??i ad eo p?'edzctor?<//i deficit ei ! hec Hermes.

(60)
How goode & blissed is that Region

That haue a king wise, discrete, & witty
Bothe in science & circumspection.

That can guide al his soubgette^^ seurely ;
And if he be the contrary treuly,

Al go the at^ hauoke and mysgouernance,
And the Roiaulme diuided & in distance.

414

418

Quando Rex despiciet oliqui'l modicu??i de quo facere
debet, augebit?/r illud, sicut debilis infirmitas corpo/'is,
cui non occurrit?/r cum medicina, magnificabitur, &
totuj/i corpz^ molestabit ; hec Hermes.

(61)
That king that reputeth that he shold do 421

For litil or nought, It shal multiplie
As a litil sykenesse dothe in man ; so
Where first viith litil he might modifie^
And vfiih litle labowr it rectifie ; 425

For of a litle sparkel a grete fyre
Comyth, displeasaunt to many a sire. 427

Interest regis informare filiu??^ scienciis qualite/' suum

Regnu??i conseruet, et qualiter sit rectus in pop«lo suo,

et qualiter dirigat milicia??i suani ; nee permittit enm

multu??^ vti venacione nee aliis vagac[i]o[n]ib?^5 ; & in-

struat eum loqui composite, & vitare faciat vanitates ;

hec Hermes.

1 MS. As gothe &. Mr. H. Bradley suggests ' Al gotlie at '
as a possible emendation.

How blest ia
the land that
has a wise
king!

420

If the king
neglects a
small ill, it
will grow like
disease in a
body.

62

III. Dicta philosophorum.

A king's son
should rule
with know-
ledge, do
justice.

and not hunt
too much.

A king
should help
virtuous tolk.

A king

should take
as servants,
only tliose
whose life he
knows to be
good.

(62)
A king sholde enfourme liis sone in tliis wise,

'With science to conserue his Eegion,
And to be rightful to folk in goode guise ;
Knyght-hode to put in goode direccion ;
To to moche huntyng haue none intenciofi,
Ner to wanderinges, ne to vanite ;
And to speke ornatly -with equite.

428

432
434

Interest Eegis quod sua beneficia in bonis viris apar-
eant, et in hiis qui scire intuentur^ vt oh hoc ad predicta
melius mutautwr ; hec Hermes.

(G3)
It longithe to a king For to auance 435

And to do wele to goode men & vertuous,
And thei shal wille wele his profitt & assurance ;
Where misgoverned men and vicious,
And delicate men and delicious, 439

Wol tendre thair owne proper volunte,
Hauyng no regard to other bounte. 441

Interest Eegis, cum vult sibi s^^^/'uiri ab aliquo de suo

mi?i/stf/'io, scire prius mores ip*4us & qualiter se guber-

net, & domuHi sua?u et socios. & si percepit Gum esse

honovum monim, et gubernatorem status sui, & obs^rua-

torem legis, & toUere^ pacienter qui co?jtingunt sinistros

euentus, faciat sibi seruiri ; si non, de[te]stetMr eum ;

hec Hermes. , ,

(64)

A kynge sholde take seruantes famulere ; 442

First knowe their maners & thair gouernance.

How thay reulen their howse w^■t/ioute dere,

And to thair feliship in assurance,

Yf thei be wele named in substance,

Wele demeaned, & of lawe a keper,

Pacient, take thaim for feithful louer.

446

448

Purum Animura diligentem te dilige, meliore;^ Qnim
fratre ex patre et matre optante mortem tuam vt hcre-
ditet bona tua. Hec Hermes.

1 MS. Hituitwr. 2 ]yjg_ tolleret.

III. Dicta 'philosophorum.

63

(65)

Yf ye finde a pure freinde, Louyng and sure,

Constant, wele-willed and beneuolent,
And eke stedfastly a-bide and endure.
And euer his actes to you wele nient,
Accordyng to yo«r pleasire and entent,
Do cherissh hym better than yowr brother,
So that he excelle in loue al other.

449

453

455

(66)

456

He that lackythe for to do liis duetie

To al niyghti lesu, oure creato?<r.
In al tynies of liis necessite,

And displeasith ofte owre Sauiour,
Standyng owte of goddes loue & fauour.

Must nedis lakke myche more ojjer goode werke,
Wytnessyng hermes, the noble, goode clerke, 462

460

In multum dorniiendo non est profectus se'Z danip-
nuwt. Assuesce igitur benefacere nocte et die, ad hoc
quod mediuHi vite tue in ocium non expendas.

(67)
To slepe miche, is no p>-ofytt ne availle.

But hurte, damage and derogacion.
Therfor, for remedie and acquitaile,
Accustome you bi goode p?-obacion
For to do wele withoute mutacion,

That the myddyl of yowr liffe be not spent
In ydelnesse, ne in vnthrifte myswent.

463

467

469

Beatus est ille Rex qui mutat suas leges in melius ;
et 7?ielior Sc nobilior est Rex qui in regno suo co??imutat
legem malam propter bonam ; hec Hermes.

(68)
That kynge is blissed and lionourable 470

That chauncreth his lawes for the better,

Cherish a
true Friend

better tlian
a Brotlier.

Qui deficit in eo q?iod tenet«r Creatori suo, quanto
magis deficit in omriibws aliis bonis operibus. Hec
Hermes.

He who does
not liis duty
to Jesus,

will lack
other good
works.

Too much
sleep is
hurtful.

Do good
constantly.

so that your
life may not
be wasted.

Tlie Im-
prover of
Laws is
blest J

G4.

III. Dicta 2)hilosophorum.

but the
Clianger of
Bad to Good
is more
glorious.

In goode actes & statutes laudable,

By the wliiche^ wliiche {sic) he is gretter & gretter,
That can of Injury be a letter ,2 474

Into his glorious fame Kenoj^med,

So often that it may not be sommed. 476

(69)

477

Keep a good
Conscience
and an un-
bleniisht
character.

In al yowr noblay and prosperite,

In yo?ir worshipful richesse & blessed name,
Kepe ye thre thinges for youx moost seurete —
Goode conscience and vnblemysshed fame,
Ey the whiche ye shul be kepte from grete grame ;
And from al dishonour and vice coarted,^
And to grete worship ])ere-by exalted. 483
hec Ouidi?<s.

Die bona de amico tuo cui vis occurrere, eo q?<od
inicim?i amoris est benedicere, et Iniciu??i odii maledi-
cerej hec Socrates.

Speak well of Say goode of yo«r freinde in al freenly wise. 484

your Friend, " ° " n , ■ . i

and lie 11 love ihe begynnyng 01 loue is to say wele ;
The begynnyng of hate, with evil guise.

Thus man-is tonge shewith swetnesse or felle.'*
Of al thinges the tonge berith the belle. 488

Tlie tonge breketh boon, thaugh he be tendre,
And shethe^ many men thaugh he be slendre. 490

The best rec-
titication is to
lead a king
from evil.

]\Iaior rectificacio est dirigere Eegem elongare se a
malis, ne mala que fiunt imputent^/r eidem ; hec
Socrates.

The most grettest Rectificacion

Ys, from evel thinges to directe a kinge,
Leest vnto hym fal Reprobacion
By his euil doyng or mysguidyng.
Meche people awayte vppon his reulyng :
Yf it be goode, people greetly reioise ;
Yf he be euel, for suche thei wol hym iioyse. 497

491

495

^ ? text corrupt ; needs ' But he is the gretter ' &c.
- hiuJerer "'^ forced * cruel ^ shoots (? sleeth, slays)

III. Dicta jihilosophorvm.

65

Eex est uelud est magnus fluuiiis, nascens de p«>-uo ;
vnJe, si dulcis est, dulces sunt omnes panii ; et si
salsus, onines erunt salsi ; hec Plato.

(72)
The king is a grete and a myghti Floode,

Ascended and comen of many snialc.
Yf the floode be swete, douce, fresshe & goode,
Of suche sauour & Fresshnesse bene tlie vale.
If it be salte, of suche taste wtt/ioute tale
Bene the tother, by al mane>- nature.
As the kyng is, suche bene al in his cure.

498

602

504

The King is
like .1 mighty
Kiver.

If he is sweet,
his subjects
are too ;

if salt, so are
they.

ITon indices p?'tusqurt7» vtrosqwe audias co7ttenden-
tes; hec Plato.

In any striff, make neuer iugement 505

Til ye haue herde boothe parties wisely,
Leest after ye haue cause to repente.

For lack of Foresight and serching treuly.
A kynges worde niuste nedys stand iustly ; 509

Therfore in al thing be wele approved,
That nought eschape, digne to be reproued. 511

Cum habueris amicu?H, expedit q?/od sis suimet Ami-
cus ; nee expedit q?/od sis inimicus inimici ipsius ; hec

If ye haue a frende, be frendly to his ;

If ye haue an enemy comberous,
Ye aught nat to be his enemy I-wis,
But euer in charite vertuous. ^
Thus ye may betuyxe bothe be loyous,
And set youre selfe in quiete & Eest ;
And thus ye may demene you moost surest.

512

516

518

Si pius es, non cum ea pietate que conuertatw/' in
dampnu?/t. Et penam merentibus inferre non ditferas ;
et ad roborandam Legem labora, quia in ea doaiini
tinior constat. Axidotehs.

ASHBY. p

Don't ill (Ige
till you've
heard both
sides.

Be a friend to
your Friend's
friends ; and
don't be a
foe to your

f08S.

66

III. Dicta pldloso'jjhorwm.

Don't let
your Pity
turn into
liann.

The fear of
G(h1 consists
in keeping
the Law.

Tliiiik yonr
least Foe
stronger than
j'ourself;

:knd keep liim
under your
foot.

The Wise
King must
keep elear
of Fools,

and draw to
tlie Wise.

The world
won't last.
So do good
at once.

(75)

If ye be disposed to grete pite,

Lete not that into harme be conuerted,
Ner differred peine to theim that worthy be
To be punisshed in vice peruerted.
Ner lete nat yo?«r lawes be subxierted,

But tlieim niayntene and sustene rightfully,
In whiche the drede of god standith iustely.

519

523

525

Debiliorem ex inimicis tuis, foreiorem te reputas, eo
modo requirens tuam niilicia??z,^ velud qui ex magnis
causis emergentib?<s egens ad sui tutelam liequirit ean-
de?» ; hec Ans^ofeles.

(76)
Youre leest enemy, Eepute ye strenger 526

Than yo?/.r selfe in his fals Iniquite,
Supp?-essyng hym, leest he a-bide lengcr
in his feruein malice and subteltee ;
Puttyng yowr personne euer in seurte ; 530

And kepe yo?ir enemy vnde?- yo?^r fote ;
To be in rest, pere is noon other boote. 532

Si sapiens Rex fieri volueris, ad Kudos & inscios non
auertas. Sec? ad illos qui sapiencia te tra?iscendunt ; hec
Asseron.

(77)
If a kynge wol be wytty and eke wise,

He muste abstene from Rude & Unkunnyng,
And al suche vnthrifty folkys despise.
To th[e] moost wytty & wisest drawyng,
By whome he may be in wisedam lernyng.
Right as a king is grettest in noblenesse,
So is wisdam moost best to his hignesse.

533

53^

539

Mundus^ non est perpetuus ; ergo, cum poteritis bene
facere, non differatis nitentes ad habendam famam
bonani ; hec ypocras.

(78) _
The worlde is [not] in perpetuite, 510

Therfore, for to do wele, make no delay ;

^ MS. luaHciaui.

MS. Muunltis.

III. Dicta pltilosofthorvi

67

And if ye wolbe in felicite,
Put you in peyne and deuour
To be in blissed fame while that ye may.
It is a comon sawe, he that doth wele,

544

He wlio ilfics
(;m^A, shall

Shal haue it by goode lawe, Reason & sky le. 546 getaooa.

Non sis dissipator sicut ignorans (.[uud h«^eat ; nee
sis parous vt non iias seruus ; s,ed in omnibus habeas
moderanciam, quia in om;ab«tf vtihs est mensura ; hec
Pitogoras

(79)

Be nat in yowre expenses ouer large,

Ne to sca[r]ce by maner of nygonship.^
A goode mesure, kepe euer in yo?ir charge,
Worshipfully longyng to yo?/r lordeship,
Eschewyng al dishouo^a- & shenship, 551

That yo«r blessed name may spryng & llorissli.
[ line omitted.] 553

Ne sis suspiciosus ; quia suspicio int*^;- te & amicor?/;/?
quemcujnqtie, amorem abscindit ; hec Logmon.

(80) _
Amonges many thinges, oon thing kepe,

Not to be ouer meche suspecious,
I^^er compasse, ner Avade th^rin ouer depe,
For that is a conceyte sedicious,
Bryngyng many a man right vertuous
To departe from the grete atfeccion
That he Avas of by goode entencion.

547 Don't be a
spendthiilt
or iiiggaiil.

but ever
moderate.

5,'54 Don't be too
su8iiicious.

558 or you'll lose
folk's love.

560

Amicus cognoscit^ir in necessitatibM^^t, quia in gaudio
quilibet est amicus ; hec Diogenes.

(81)
A Freende is knowen in necessite ;

In loy, men may haue frendes plenteuous.
A man whan he is in felicite,

To please hym, al men be right studious.
In aduersite, men be nat loyous

To be freendly, w^'t/^oute he be right goode,
Wele disposed, and of natural bloode. 567

561

565

Need proves
Friends.

A Friend in
need shows
his wortli.

^ uiggardliiiess.

68

III. Dicta 'p^^ilosophoTum .

(1)

(2)

(3)

A land ia lost
by 4 tilings:
1. attending
to Youth, not
Age ; 2. Re-
bellion ;

3. trust in
Luck ;

4. Wiint.of
care of
People.

Yonr gifts
to good folk
are repaid
yon: those
to bad folk
make them
ask for more.

Regna pe/-dunt?a- propte/- quatuor, Q«/rt si a Rege
necligant?ir Radices / et solunimodo ad RamorM?» guber-
nac?ila intendat?ir, Regiia perdiunt ; & vt fortuitis atten-
dat?<r fidueiis (\uq expedirent oniissis operibiis Regna
peydunt?ir; et vt ad populacionem terra minime inten-
datur, Regna p^/'duut?<r ; & propt<:T diute/'nitate»t bello-
r%mi, Regna perduut2/r ; \\ec Plato.

. ^^^^
By foure thinges, loste is a Region :

Tattende to youthe, and not to men of Age,

And daily batel by Rebellion,

And truste to fortune / wtt^-owte werke sage,

And not tentende (tbaugb he be high in sage)

To tlie landes goode populacion.

Thise foure / bene a Roialmes is dcstruccion. 574

Tiia benfificia bonis coUata, lietribucionem expetunt,
et impensa vili ad plura petenda inducu/^t ; her I'lato.

(83)
Yo?<r benefetis genen to goode men,

Asken daily grete retribucion.
That goode that is to euel folk geuen,
Asken gretter multiplicacion ;
For thei take not in repiitacicn

^'^o-thynge as goode, vertuons men wol do ;
Therfore goode men bithe {sir) appliable so

A King
slioukin't
trust one who
despises him.

568

572

575

579

581

Non oportet Regem in eum despicientem confidcre,
nee in avido^ niultum, nee in eo pro quo [sic) meruit
pena[m] et commisit erroreni, nee in illo que?/i do?>«mio
})riuauit et bonis, nee \n eo q?ii suo regimine passus Qsf
da»ipna, nee \n eo q?ii amicicia??? co?itraxit cvmi inimico ;
ymmo necesse, est talibws nulla?« co7icedere potestate?» ;
& si est possibile eonwi carere suil'ragio in nullo eis
incumbit ; hec Asseron.

(84)
A kyng shulde neuer put his confidende 582

In any creature hyra despisinge,

JSTer in a conetous man-is sentence,

^ MS. ojiido, but the English versions have "in Iiim that is
covetouf< ; " and the following phrase is not rendered.

III. Dicta pliUoso-pliorum. 69

Xer in a man errynge, poine deseruing,

Ner in hym that hatlie be of goode pryiiyng,^ 586 wiiomaKing
Ner in hym that is liurt for his trespasse, '''ust-

JSTor in hym that is in yo?/r eneniyes grace. 588

Decet Eegem studiosum siue solicttu?Ji es^s^e, Requirere
suum llegnu/zi. et suu??i pop?il?/ni, sicut do??^^n?6S orti
suu//i Ortura requirit. & co«uenit Eegi q?(od sit prmius
ustendere leges pe^-tinentes \)0'^u\o, in bonu?» exeinplum
populi ; hec Pitagoras.

(85)
A kynge shude be right besy and studious 589 A '^'"f

To gouerne his Eoiauhne & his peoiJe jnire, Rovem \m

o r I i > Keuliii well,

As a Gardyner is right hxborou.s

To kepe his gardeyne clene from wedys seure,
Leuyng2 -wele in Kightfulnesse to endure. 593

A kvng sholde be IVrst kepynL'e his lawo ; and ueep his

JO J 1 J & 1 2.a\V8 Intn-

Al other must doo the same for his awe. 595 **''•

Decet regem non multum apprcciare sei}v>'»m, nee
gubernari suo consilio, nee vti frequenter venacione, nee
incedere semita qua?H ignorat, nee angusta, nee nocte
obscura ; et qMc»d sit hillaris vultus, & aspiciens libenter
homines, & salutet eos et qz/od placite conuersetwr, quia
popwlrw multu;M attendit ista ; hec PitagoKis.

(86)
A kynge sholde not sett hym selfe in myche price, 596

Ner his counseil haue of hym goueruance,
Ne ofte use huntvng, kepiug wele his fcrice,^ a Kinp

Ner take any newe way by ignorance, not hunt too

Ner greuyng, ne by myght for surance, 600

But gladsom of chore, al folk salutyn" ; and

Thanne al men wol be his highnesse blessyng. 602 ''"'k

Fac om?«ia cum consilio ; hec Salamon.*
(87)
By advis and goode counseile to goueme 603 He shouldn't

'' ° . '^ let his Cciun-

Is goode, but not to be in gouernance <;ii '"'« i»'"".

Of his counseil, but of theim for to lerne,

^ depriviug. - Believing. ^ SUition in luuityiig.

* Caxton's Salon.

70

III, Dicta '^^'i'losophwum.

A King
sliould eon-
ault wise folk.

607

And texecute your selfe in al substance ;
Thus ye may guide your selfe in assurance.

And asketh of wise people ofte ;

And that shal kepe yo«r high estate a lofte. 609

jealous or
poor men.

Caueas a comedendo & bibendo a manu niultum ha-

Jenciu??i zelotipia???., et ab aliis vilibus, nisi ab iliis de

(\\\OTum secur?<s est credencia et sensu, et qui diligunt

ewn & (hvminium suu?rt ; hec Pitagoras.

(88)

Don't eat and And be ve Ware of yoMr etynge & drynkyng, 610

drink with ; •' "^ ° J J bi

Principally of men of gelousye,
And of symple wreches pourely lyuyng ;
But drede never theim fat can rectifie
Theim selfe, & wittily theim lustifie, — 614

For suche personnes bene of grete credence, —
Ner theim that ye loue with grete diligence. 616

Si cum volueris alique?/? corrigere, non te geras velut
homo optans de alio hah&YQ vindictajH, yjumo agas velut
volens curare seipswm ; hec Diogenes.

(89)
If ye wol do any correccion, 617

Eehaue you not as ye woKle do vengeance,
But as ye wolde cure hym from Corrupcion,
And so ye shal deserue of god pleasance,
And kepe yo/zr selfe in blissed assurance. 621

For ye be a leche of Iniquite,
Chast[en]yng wronge bi feHcite. 623

Punieli to
cure, not to
revenge.

The fear of
God is the
best wisdom.

SciatzV pro certo q?/od timor dei est maior sapiencia
& maior delectacio & est illud a quo fluit om?ie honnm
& aperit portas intellectus et sensus legis et no;* poter-
itis Q8SQ iusti nisi habueritis timore?^ dei. Vtamini
sapiencia & sequimini legem assuescatis mansuetudine??i
et uvnetis vos bonis documentis & cogitetis bene in
vesh-is rebus et excludent?^r anime vestre a seruitute
ignorancie et seruitute luventutis ; hec Hermes.

(90)
Knowe for certeyne that the drc[de] of lesu 624

is the grettest wisedam & dilcctaciun,

III. Dicta philosophm'iim.

71

Of wliiche springeth al goodeues & vertue,
Of wise vnderstandyng exultaciofi,
And of goode guidyngo do^imacioii.
So who that wolhe Avytty & eke wise,
Drede god, and he shal haue it in Ijsst

628

Fear God,

andyou-11

OOU grow wise.

Fac fihos tuos a sua prauitate addiscere, priusquro?i
precedant multum & trahant?ir a nialicia, & non pecca-
bitis in eis ; hec Hermes.

(91)
Suche cliildred {sic) as ye haue in goiiernance,
Whether thei be yo?ir owne or other men-is,
While thei be yonge, put theini in assurance
Of lernyng & vertuous doinges,
Leeste in age thei wol make eschewyngis,
And ye therof haue the synne & tlie charge,
AVhen first ye^were at libertee & large.

631

635

637

Cum festa celebrabitis existe[n]s hyllares in duniibMS
ves^ris cum familia, Eecorde?/ir?a paup/:';-um, largieutes
elemosinas & beneficia, & confortemini angustuOsos &
tristes ; Redimatis captiuos, curetis infirmos, induatis
nudos, cibetis famelicos, sicientes potetis. Eecipiatis
pengrinos, satisfaciatw Creditorib?/.';, tueauiini ini?iria»?
pacientes, non addatis affliccionem afflictis, y»mio con-
fortemini & mutetis eos placitis et ornatis ope>ib?^s ;

hec Hermes.

(92)

Ay the werkys of mercy haue in mynde,

Especially the poure & the heuy,

And lete not god fynde you herin vnkynde.

But in obseruance herof beth besy,

Whiche ye [are] bounden to do sekerly.

For on a day ye shul make rekenyng,

How of thise dedys ye haue made guidyng.

638

642

644

Cauete a societate nialoiM?/* & inuidior?;/«, ehvioviim
& ignorantu?>i ; hec hermes, (C.)

Malo te non associes, qwm tua natura absq?;e tui
noticia aliq/dd subripiet de natura ipsius ; hec Plato.

Train chil-
dren wWle
tliey're
young,

or tliey'U go
wrong wlien
old.

15c merciful
to the poor.

One day yuu
Bhatl give
account of
your deeds.

72 III. Dicta philosophoncm.

(93)
Don't nsso- Associe vou nat with men enuious,

ciate with '' , '

envious or Dronkelowe, ignorant, ne of II nature,

drunken folk. J & ' '

But with the best, ay most vertuous,

Of whom ye shal haue no shame ne Icsure ;
Of II, ye may haue of vertue rupture. 649

Yf ye desire to come to famous name,
Kepe this as ye luste to esche yoMr blame. 651

'Non iurare faciatis mendaces, quia participes eritis
peccatorMm quando sciet/s e\im vcritatem denegasse.
Ecia7?i decet Regem non vti homine men[daci] nee
prauo ; hec Hermes.

(94)
T)on't make a Yf ye kuowe a lesyngmouger and fals, 652

Make hym not swere ; he is of no credence ;
Yf ye do, ye be in synne als ;
Banish all Exile al suclie owte of yoMT high presence ;

Suche doon many tymes grete diligence 656

To make discorde, debate & variance,
When goode vnite sholde be & pleasance. 658

Si pe?'cipiatis in aliquo aliqua?^ lesionem vel aliquam
macula???., non dehonestatis vel derideatis eu??j, sed rece-
datis ad deum qiiod omrees estis creati ex vna materia ;
& c[ui deridet, non assecuratur, vt ad tempus non incidit
in idem, quia decet, qnum videritis, eleuare oculos ad
deu)», gratifica[n]tes eidem de salute vobis concessa, &
petentes misericordiam, quod vos custodiat & caue[at]
a derisione, quia per hoc nascit?/r odiu?« ; hec Hermes.

(95)

Don't lauRh Yf ye fiiide any spotte, fylth, or lesion^ 659

at n (lisfi;;-

ured man. In any pg/'sonue or m creature,

Dishonnowr hym not with derision :
Ye be nat in suche suerte ne mesure,
But that the same may happ to you ful sure. 663
Therfore, if ye stande in case resonable,
Thanke god that ye nat therof culpable. 665

^ injury.

III. Dicta 2'>^i'iloso'phorum.

73

Tria sunt opera sapientis, facere de inimico amicii??i,
de nesciente scienfcem, de malo Louuw ; hoc Hermes.

(9G)
Thre tliinges longen to a wytty man,

That is, in wisdam & sapience,
To make of an enemye, a frende that can
be lovyng wiili a frendeli diligence ;
And of vnkonnyng, to be in grete science ;
And of il disposed in wykkcdnesse,
To be reconsiled to blissednesse.

GGG A wise man

C70

672

turns foes
into Iriends,

fools into
wise men,
and ill-dis-
posed folk
into good
ones.

Nullus debet do///mari, nisi pius. Decet reges non

dare posse, nee domaiium, nisi pietatem habentibus ; et

ex hoc diliget omnes, sicut bonus pater, bonos tilios ;

hec Hermes. ,__,,

(90

A king aught not to geue auctorite,

Might, power, lordeship, ne also puissance.

But to piteous men of E(iuite,

For no praier, grete requeste or instance.

Rigorous men make grete disseuerans.

Ye shul loue al forlkes [sic) in charite.

As the fader the sone ^viili grete pite.

673

677

679

Give nutlior-
ity only to
merciful and
just men.

Vita hominis est tarn breuis q?/od quis non ha?>eret^
aliu??«. in odio ; hec hermes. Et tractetis amicos- ves^ros
cum amore vero, nee ostendatis vna hora signum odii.
Socrates. ^^^^

Considre that yoMr liff is shorte and brief

In this transitory world and passing ;
Therfore, for a goode & blessed relieff,
Ye aught not to haue other in hatyng.
But hortely cherissh theim wzt/^oute prating,
Neither wronging theim bi extorcion,
Ner plukking theim als bi compulsion.

680

G8-t

686

As your life
is slioit

don't hate
any one, but
cherisli nil.

Qui non bene faciat Amicis cwm potest, desere^^t eum
cum iudigebit eisdem ; hec Plato.

MS. liabcreut.

* MS. tra"ciuicos.

III. Dicta 2^^iloso2')hmnim.

Cherish your
friends, niul
sliow your
love to em
daily.

Kings nniBt
not driiil< too
muoli, hear
iiiisie too
often, or care
greatly for
women.

The Kins
tliat enforces
just laws,
sliall reign
in peace.

(99)

Clierissli wele youv freencles while that ye may, G87

As wele in worde as preferrying,
Sliowying theim semblance of love eueyy day,
Corogeng theim to be to you lovyng.
Thus yoiir glorious fame shal be siu-inging 691

To high & lowe, of yo?/r noble kyndnesse.
Who is he that wold nat please youv highnessel

Tria sunt que Eegib?^* obsunt, superflua vini potacio,
Musicor?<m frequens auditu;^, & amor nimis mulierM??? ;
hec hermes. nn^^

Thre thinges bene contrary to a kyng,

To be in supe/'flue drinkyng of wyne,
And of musyke to haue to ofte heriug,
And to be to Avomen in love-is pyne,^
Whiche hath brought many a man to Euyne.
Al suche thing noyant to yo?<r high estate,
Eschewe al wey, if ye be fortunate.

694

698

700

Rex qui ^\xum regnu??i statuit seruu?H legis, debet
regnare ; et qui legem subiectam Regno efficit, Regnum
angustiatMr propter eum ; hec Axistote\QS.

(101)
That kyng that maketh his Region 701

To be obedient to his iuste lawe,
That- reigne peasibly in an vnyon.

He that makethe his lawe souget to awe
Or to his Roialuie, his wyt is not worth a strawe.
He that dwelle in grete prysperite.
Must obey lawe, and therto subget be. 707

Quando volueris consulere alique??? super iadh tuis,

Inuestiga ilium qualiter seips?im gubernet in suis ; (\iiia

si videris eum non dirigere a«i?/iam suam, nee studere,

qzfod aliquas bonitates adquirat, multo plus tui negligens

erit, cu»t te minori precio reputet quam seips2<m ; hec

Socrates.

^ anguish
= ? does. The to do. See vn-thc 78/784. Or is Thcd for Shal?

III. Dicta jjhilosophoo'um.

75

(102)
If ye wol aske counsaile of any man,

Serche fyrste of liis owne proper gouerna[n]cc.
If lie be not wele disposed, ner can
Putte hymselfe in goode assurance,
How shuld [ye] put in suche oon affiance ]
That^ can nat be to hym selfe proffi table,
lie shal not be to other availeable.

708

712

U

Don't consult
any niiin till
you find what
lie is in
private.

Sis vigilans in tuo consilio, quia dormire in eo est
participare cnm morte ; hec Pitagoras.

_ (103)
In yo?^r counsail be quick and ay wakyng. 715

Who shold teiidre so mecho yoMr owne availlc
As jouv self? or els more Reasons making
To yoMr entencion that myght prevaille,
And therto with al diligence travaile, 719

That best knoweth yo?ir estate & pleasance,
And how it may best be had in assurance, 721

Caueas ne inuitaris tui ta7ihtm co7?silio, sed consulas
qui fuerit bone discrecto?as & etatis prouecte, qui in
pluribus est expertus ; & pluriuju vtaris consilio & in-
uento, quod rectu?/i sit in aliquo eonim, illud assumas,
alioquin vtiliorib?<s consilio comprehensis ab oimd
habito per te dirigas, et deus te diriget ; hec Hermes.

(104)
Trust neuer to yom' owne Avytte, ne in Counseil, 722

But of aged men in discrecion.
Being experte of thrifty antiquaile ;
And by meche aduis and inquisicion
Of the moost wisest, take^ discrecion, 726

That nought eschape bi Innocencyo,
Neither bi negligence, ne by foly. 728

Quare sensatus petit consilium? Quia sui volun[ta]-

tcm veretur, que suo sensui sine racioni miscetwr ; hec

Socrates. /iAt:\

(105)

Why dothe a wytty man aske counsaile] 729

For he is ashamed of his owne wille,

1 That --^ who, he that. - MS. tate.

He watcliful
and quick in
counsel.

Trust only
aged men tor
counsel.

A senniMe
man seeks
counsel,

76 III. Dicta 'philoso2')}iorum.

icBthisown Leest liis owiie wvtt & Eeason do l)vm faile,

wits f;ul liim. '' "^

And brynge hym to grete shame and for to spille,
Sith his ovvne Eeason wil his owne wille fille. 733
A wise Man wol nat put great affiance
In his oune discretion ne Constance. 735

Non est dauda potestaa super se,"^ quia si dederis
potestateni aniico, vt suos p«des tuis pedib?/-s superponat,
superponet in crastinu/w coUo tuo ; hoc Diogenes.^
(106)
Don't get any Ycue ncuer powcr ne auctovite 736

one over you, '■

To no maner personne on erthe lyvyng
Vppon yowr self for any freilte.
If ye be to any man licencyng

To set his fote vpon youres areryiig, 740

or iie'U put He wol after set his fote vppon votir nekke.

lii< foot on rr J

youriietk. [ line Omitted.]

Oportet dom'mnm secedere a pop?ilo sno, & non fami-
liariter coniiersari cum eis. Alioquin despicietwr, cu7h de
natura po'pitloTiim sit despicere se inuicem, & conuer-
santes cwn eis, unde c\nemlihet conuersaiitem vnum et
idem Re2vitant sihi Ipf<ias." Nimia familiaritas^ parit
contemptum ; hec Plato.

(107)
A Lord A lordc shold nat be over conue;'sant 743

mustii t be

too fnmiiiar ViitJi folkc, nc in familiarito,

with folk. ' '

Leest they be to his honnoMr repugnant,

And haue hym in despite of freilte,

After nature of theire Iniquite. 747

For to meche huniblesse, vsed of oldc,
Makethe meche people to be over bolde. 749

Kon intromittas te nisi de veris rebus, vt sint tua
opera Veritas & non derisio ; hec Hermes. Et assume
illos in amicos qui veritatem sectantwr ; hec Pitagoras.
(108)
Take part Entremete you neuer of other thing 750

otily in true , "-

things. But of trewe w«t/iowte any soubtelte.

^ Caxton gives this quotation as ap})lyin^ to wives paiticularly.
2 Underlined in MS. ^ M.S. familialitas.

III. Dicta jjhilosajyhorit,///. 77

And that yo?/r workes be of trcvve meanyng,
Wrt/ioute derision or nycete,
Wliiche slial put yon in grete tranquillite, 754

For god is trouthe, & lonytli it nioost best, Godi.s Trutii.

And of all vertues is most surest. 756

Sapiencia adquiritwr huniilitas, bona voluntas, piet;is
& priuacio •peccatoTum. Non recte agit qui querit Sa-
])iencia??i non legendo ; et ille qui cogitat habere earn
cuw multa habilitate, est ignorans ; liec Hermes.

(109)
By wisdam is goten humilite ; 757 wisdom

... . . _ begets

And of many synnes priuacion, Humility,

Meche other grete veHues & pite.
Wisdam must haue grete applicacion
In meche redyng and other laboracion. 761

It wol not be gotyn bi Ignorance, and is got

But wi\,h diligence iSc goo[d] gouuernance. 763 wiigence.

will end.

Bonnm consiliu?H ostendit In jwincipio finem rei ;
lif'r; Socrr/tes. /^^^^

Goo<ie & trewe connseille is of this nature : 764 Good counsel

^ sees at tiist

in euery mater atte begynnyng, iiowa matter

The eende is knovven p^?"fitely & sure,
Wheder it wol p(?/-issh or be duryng,
The yerray sothe in al thinge concludyng. 768

Therfore goode Counseil is necessary,
That wol guide hym wele, & not miscary. 770

Qui obscruat Secretum est discretus & qui patefacit
est insipiens. Oportet hominem occultare Secretum
quod si reuelatur (sic) & magis gratus est ille, qui occul-
tat licet ex secreto non obligetur, et occultare secretum
est nobilitas anime. Ctmi tuum secretum cor tuum nun
funtinet multjim minus tenehitnr in cordibus aliurmn ; ^
hec Socrates. / 1 1 n

To be secrete is a noble vertuc ; 771 Secresy is

And he that is a blabber is nat Avise.
^ UnderliuL'd in MS.

noble virtvif

III. Dicta pliilosophorum.

If you don't
keep your
o«'u secrets,
will) else
will?

Honour
follows good
guidance,

despising
bad.

God honours
those who
love Him.

Set others
right, as you
would lie set
right.

Secretnesse pleasith almygliti l\\es\x ;
Where the contrari men greatly despise,
A secrete man is discrete in that guyse.

He that can not kepe his owne secretnesse,
How shold a nother kepe it in sadnesse ]

775

777

Cotidie addiscit homo experiendo que co?«tingunt ;
sufficit homini scire que intuetur de contingentib«/.s
mu?Klo, & per id die quolibet potest nouam scienciam
lia^ere ; hec Socrates.

(112)
Al day men may lerne by experience

To se of euery werke the conclusion.
Of goode guydyng & blessed diligence
Sewith ■worship and goode direccion.
Of vnthriftynesse is despeccion.

Therfore euery man may wele knowe & se,
As he dothe, so shal he thriue or vnthe.

778

782

784

Deum recto amore diligens & amans sapiewci'am ipsius
et opera bona. Deus honorat eum, & curiosus est bene-
facit eidem ; hec Axistotelns.

(113)
Suche men as louen god wltli Rightful love,

And his wisdam and goode werkes also,
God wol honnoia' theim, & set them aboue.
And is curious, doyng wele theim to,
Endowyng theime yciih plentuous grace so.
That god wolbe euer thair protectowr,
In al tymes of nede and dependour.

7So

789

791

Alium rectificare si poteris cupiat sicut cupis rectifi-
care te ipi??<m, quia honor est & nobilitas anime tue.
Aristoteles. (C). Oportet do??anu»i rectificare prius se-
ipsMm qua??i popwlMiu suu??i ; hec Zelon.

(114)
Rectifie a nofier, if that ye may, 792

As ye wolde yoMr selfe be rectified.
And rectifie youre selfe first euery day,

III. Dicta philosophorum. ";

Thus blessedly to be Iiistified, Do right,

By wliiche grete noblesse is multiplied, 796

Botha in honuo^a", rightfulnesse & grete fame,
Purchasyng you^ therby a blessed name. 798 and win a

blesaiiig.

Si amorem tuu/« volueris cnm aliquo durabile esse,
eum bene agendo informes ; her Enesius.

(115)
Yf ye wol that yo?/r loue be with man durable, 799 To make toiic
-Lntourme hym to do wele wii/i grete storing, good to them.

For vertue shal euer be pr/ /'durable,
Where vice shalbe abhorred & hatyng,
And euer be in trouble & crakyng.- 803

Loue standith in god & in his swetnesse,
And wol not be had but in blessidnesse. 805

(116)
Amonges youv other soubgette*' al, 806 Prefer your

own servants

Your OAvnc seruantes preferre & avaunce, before out-

siders.
Bothe spiritual and eke temporal,

Suche of your owne bringyng vppe in sulistance.

In whom ye may stande in trewe assurance 810

Of body and goode their l[i]ffes duryng,

Eedy at al tymes to youre pleasyng. 812

Potens est liomo suos dirigere cum agnouaxit seipaxxm,^

nam excellentjs est sapiencie hominem. sui ipsius habere

noticia??!, nee ex dileccz'o/ie qua7?^ h«&et in seips^o fal-

latur et bonu?n se reputet cnm non sit ; videmua eni?ft

plures reputare se robustos et liberalea, cnm non sint, et

vniuersalite?-, quasi omnes discreciores aliis reputant.

Et qui in se cogitat ista, minoris discrecio«is existat ;

hec Galienus. /i i -\

(11/)

To knowe hymself is a vertuous thing, 813 Knowyour-

First to god ward & to the world also ;

Than he is myghty hym self directyng, and tiwMi you

Ctin riilo

Bryngyng al other goode gouernance to, otiiers.

'With, many noble direccions, so 817

1 MS. yo«r. - crying out. ^ Underlined in MS.

80

III. Dicta 2yhilosophomm .

Want of eelf-
knowledse
bi iii^s an ill
iiume.

That it shal be to his glorious fame,

Where not to knowe hymself may haue II name.

He is just,
wlio c;m do
wrong, but
does right.
He is dis-
I reet, who
Ifnows men's
nature.

You are not
alw.iv to be

obeyd.

but must
obey God and
man in due
season.

If a man

offends in
one tiling,
don't liold
bim all b.id.

Take every
man at his

best.

Quis est iustus et q^/s sematus ? Justus est ille ({ui
IJotest iniusticiam ajere, 4' non agit ; & sensatus &ive
discretws est Eex om?ii[s] qui nouit id qiwd liumana
nahcra sujficit ; hec Galienus.

(118)
Who is iuste, who is discrete & wytty % 820

He is iuste, that may do wronge, ^ dothe right.
He is discrete, that knowet/i pe/'fitly

Al thing after Manne-is nature & myght.
Therfore alwey, in euery man-is sight,
Attempre you to be iuste & discrete,
Whiche bene to yo^^r high mageste mete.

824

826

Vt non irascatur homo, memoretur assidue qualiter
siia non interest vt obediatj^r ei continue, sed vt quisqwe
obediat, nee vt serviatwr ei iugiter, ser? vt aliqui alteri
seruiat, nee vt inferat«/r eidem ; et q?<od deus circum-
spicit om??ia quil)?/.-; co7isideratis non vexaberis ira, vel
modico turbeberis si turberis ; hec Tesilius.

(119)
Ayaiuste wrathe & Ire is a remedy 827

To remember, that it is nat leful
Not to contynue in obstinance

To be obeyed, but to-beie^ rightful; ['toobeie]
Ner to be serued, but seme skylful 831

Thinges, & to be in obedience
To god and man in their deue existence. 833

(120)
Yf a man haue oif ended in oon thing, 83-1

Repute hym not in al thinge culpable.
There is no man so wele hym behauyng,
But he may be in some thyng chargeable ;
Yet the case may be Eemediable. 838

So coresidre euery man for the best :
Thus ye shul lyve cheritably in rest. 840

III. Dicta 2:)hiloso2')lioruin. 81

Cu?» inimico pacificare studeas, licet fortitudinis et
tue potencie sis securus ; hec Maedarges.^

(121)
To pacificie yoMr enemye, be studious, 841 strive to

'^ nuike peace

Thaugli of youre strengli & power ye be seure, «iti> y"ur

Wliiclie is a dilige??ce right gracious,
Caupyng you in tranquillite tendure
In confourmyng you to holy scripture. 845

Syclie as a man sekythe, so shal he haue ; if you seek

•' J f ^ Peace, God

If he seke peas and Rest, god wol hym saue. 847 wiu save you.

Si rex egerit iustum & Eectum pc»p?di sui, principa-
hitur animis ; et si iniustum & iniquu??i co?/tmiserit
ip.s«m snum Eegem ostendit extenus, sed ad aliu?«-
p/'incipantem ipsorwwi corda dec[l]iuant (sic) ; hec
Enesius. ^'>•'>^

Yf a kyng do iustly & Righrtlfully, 848 a King who

He standithe wele in the peoples couceyte. ^"^"i; ""«

Yf he do wyckedly & wrongfully, who does

He pjirchasethe hym in grete deceyte, »« tolerated

And for kynge they wolde haue hym in Eeceite, 852
Howe be it that they haue hym not in love,
Willyng that he shold never he a-bove 1 854

Qui te bonu??i existimat, Qwn stude Reputare veri-
dicu»t ; & pro bono- haZ^eas qui te p?vj bono elegit, siue
sit humilis siue altus. Non potest multis i)[re]cipe?'e,
qui anime sue no?i precejiit cnm sit vna ; hec Enesius.

(123)
Yf any people holde you vertuous, 855 if you're

'' i- ^ •' ' thought good,

Goode, gentil, kinde, curteise vfith al mekenesse, strive to be

' o ' ' ' good.

To repute hym trewe be right labourous,

"Whether he be lowe or in grete higlmesse.

He that hathe grete lahour & besynesse, 859

How shold he reule and gouerne many moo 1
[ line omitted.^ 861

In mu?Hlo n///il deten?^.'^ est (\uam geno'ositate &
doctrina carere ; \\ec Maedargcv.

^ Caxton's Sacdarge. - MS. boue.

ASHBY. G

III. Dida philosffjihoi'um.

The worst
tiling is lack
of learning
anfi ^nlle-
ness.

Find ont;
what folk say
of TOU,

and amend
what is
wrong.

(124)
The worst thing of al this wide World is^ this,

To lakke doctrine and also gentUnesse.
Uncunning showetA grete lewednesse, y-wis
Gentilnesse considereth al goodenesse,
"Who that lakkithe it muste faUe in distresse.
These vertues haueth wele in yo^a* mjTide,
That the p?*ofittes of theim ye may fynde.

n MS. in]

863

866

868

Oportet que?/dibet assudue scrutari ope/-a sna, & scire
niti qu'y? refrenawtw/- de eo vicini, et hii specialiter qui
me?*cantiir et conur/'santiir cnm eo, & in quo vituperant
aut laudant eundeni ; quia cu/n incedit tali via, nou
latebit eum aliquid \iciovum ?>\ioTum ; hec Aristotiles.

(125)
Men shuld serche often the opynyon 869

That men wol saien of there gouez-nance,
Eyther preising or niakyng obieecion,
Wherof thei shuld be in ful assurance
Of what reule J)ei be in substance, 873

Where-vpon thei may guide theime in suche wise
To amende theime, and to be holden wise. 875

Serve God in
In ways.
l.i.

3. i.

5. 6.

r. s. 9.

10.

1. Softer
patiently.

2. Speak
truth.

;J. Perfonn
promises.

4. Jndge
justly.

5. Be moder-
ate.

0. Hive before
you're askt.

Decern modis de[o] sermiur, Sc suHt hii : Gra/ws age
si aliqued impenditwr iihi ; Si male hoiueris, s[us]tuie
pacienter; Si loqueris, lo(j^M</re ventate//* : Quod p/'omi-
seris, pe/'fice. Si iudicau^/is, Eecte iudiea ; mensuram
hateas siquam potes ; Benefacias priusquam requiraris ;
Amicum honora, Indulgeas amici & inimici errorL Xon
nisi quod iihi \\b, amico consideres ; hec Arcules (sic).

(126)
In ten Maner wise god must be se?'ued,

Euel thinge-s- suffre pacientl)',
For to speke truly must be ose>'ued.

Yche p/-omisse must be pe/-formed truly ;
Iche iugement must be demded iustly.
Kepe eue/inore conable mesure ;
Er ye required, doo goodenesse sure.

876

880

III. Dicta i^hilosophoonun.

83

_ (127)
Showe to al mane?* freindis grete honno^^r,
Thaiikyng god of his yefte & bonignite ;
And pardon freendes & vnfreeudes exxoui ;
And desire nexxer of youT freude to be
Other than ye wolde the same in you see.
And thise ten thinges kepe euer suerly.
Thus keping yo?^r self to god demeurly.

883

887

889

7. Honour
your friends.

8. Thank
God.

9. Forgive
friend ;ind
foe.

10. Expect no
more than
you'd give.

Cum tua discrecio p?"ohibuerit aliqw/c? te facturu?«,

inobediens esse non debes ; quia mains ipficcahim quod

potest accidere est quod investiget te id agere quod

vt.'tauit; hec Plato.

(128)

"When yo?ir discrecion forbedith thing

For to be doon in eny mane/* wise,

Therto ye sliuld not be disobeying ;

For it is gretter syuiie, I p/v^misse,

To do ayein.ste conscience in suche guise,

Whiche shal frete and gruge in your

mynde,

And daily to grete repentance you bynde.

890

894
soule &

896

Ex tribus cognoscitMr sapiens,^ qwod jier ea que nouit ;
quod non se magno liaieat pj'ecio, nee ob vitupt/'anteni
aViquem hascsituv, nee cum laudatur fiat elatus ; hec
Plato. ^j29)

By thre thinges is knowen a wiseman,

That he repute not hym selfe in grete price,
And that from wrathe he him self restreine can

AVhan lie is set at nought & holden nyce ;

And whan he is preised in noble wise,
Not to be elate ne in pride therfore.
But in grete pacience & mekenesse more.

897

901

When you
forbid any-
thing, don't
do it yourself.

A wise man
is known
by — 1. not
thinking too
much of liim-
self ; 2. not
getting angry
at dispraise ;
3. not being
putl up by
praise.

903

Cnm rex vincit suos inimicos, oportot enm sequi
bonas cowsuetudines, scili^-et in iusticia, in largitate
pecunie, in paciencia, in diligencia, et in aliis consu[e]-
tudinibus l)onis ; hoc hermes.

■* MS. sapience.

84 III. Dicta ])liiloso'pliorum.

(130)

If a King Yf god sende you in this world victory 904

foiKiuers liis

toes, lie must Of wouv enemyes by yowr manhode,

be liberal, .

Ye muste kepe in yowr noble memory
Goode noble custumes vscd of olde :
In largenesse of money be right bolde ; 908

patient, just, In pacience, iustice and diligence,

ami diligent.

Do yom* peyne to haue true experience. 910

Cxxm seruieris alicui do??^^no, noli fieri equalis sibi,

nisi in fide, in sensu, in paciencia, in aliis vero nequa-

q_ucan caueas, ne te aspiciat sibi equalem in statu, aut

vestitu, aut in suis deliciis ; hec Plato.

(131)

Let a servant A scruaunt shold uat be euen equal 911

equal his lord

in Fiiith, Wit, To his lorde, but in thre thinges trewly,

and Patience, _ ' o j '

That is, in feithe, wytte, & pacience al,
not in state, l^ot in estate nor clothinges richely,

Dress, or . . , n -

Luxuries. Ner iu Other delites excessely ; 915

But iche man knowe hyni self and his dcgre,
Non excedyiig for possibilite. 917

Si quesieris facere facere (sir) despeccionem iuimico •
now offendas teipswm pro inimico ; hec pitagoras.
(132)
If you despise Yf yc propose to make despeccion 918

your foe,

lo yo?<re enemy bi any greuance,
take care you Bcwarc ye make no suche offenciofi
yourseifbyit. To liurte joicT Self for su^clie wilful vengeance ;

But kepithe in yowr noble remembrance, 922

To attemper you in suche maner wise
That no hurte of jozit enemy arise. 924

Bonus gratificat de bonis receptis hixfa possibili[t]a-
tem coideveniis et satisfacc^o?iem recipientis. vilis vero
non gratificat nisi iux^a qualitatem 'benei&ctomm ; hec
Plato. ^^33^

A good man A goode luan thanketh euery benefete, 925

giver accord- After the yeuei'S possibilite.
ability. Yile & cucl nieii be other-Avise sett.

III. Dicta philosophomm,.

85

For to thanke aftur the quantite

Of benefit, what euer it be ;

So goode men haue gentil condicion.
And II men other dispoci,s'ion.

929

931

Aliqui Eeges \\ahQnt p/-o bono conseruare semper
statum vn[i]us gene?"is ex subditis tantu»?, et in hoc
valde falluntur et errant, ({ula wnwm genus hoiinnnm
non neccessario est in condicione & statu eodem, ynimo
nnnuunt?<r, bonitas ipsius assimilans terre in qua serit?<r
continue semen vnius gene/is, q?/od temporis pvocessu
corru»tpit?<r et imitatur ; hec Plato.

(134)
Sura kynges conseruen^ alwey oon kynde 932

Of yowr {sic) soubgett/c<f, & theime meche preferre
Oonly, and noon other haue in theire mynde,

Wherin thei be deceyued and meche erre,

For men of other kynde may be more derre.
Man-is kinde is right meche chaungeable,^
As sede often sowen is muta])le.

936

938

Bonum e.st loqui diceve modicu??i Eac/o^^e, completum
est respondere laudabilit^r et confestim ; hec A\istote\QS.

(135)
Grete wisdam is, litil to speke,

Pronuncing wele & com])lete of reason,
Auoon with laudable aunswere & make,
Hauing regarde to iche tyme & season ;
To meche language hauith in geason^
Alweyes spekyng wit/i aduisement,
Bestowyng youx vttrance to goode entent.

939

943

945

Furnicator laudari non potest, nee qssq hillaris ira-
cundus, nee liheralis inuidus, nee cujndusesse diues; ^

(136)

A foruicatom- may not be preised, 946

Xcr a Ireful man to be meche gladful,

Ner a liberal man to be seised

^ MS. corseruen. - MS. claungeable.

■* The adj. meaiujifc "scarce " used as a substantive.

^ Underlined in MS.

A b.id mail
liKiks only to
tlie quiiiitity
of the gill.

Some kiiiETs
favour but
one kind of
tlieir sub-
jects.

the' otlicrs
may be

better.

To talk little
is wisdom.

Don't praise
a loniicator.

86

III. Dicta 2J^iloso2}?ioruin.

Man ig puri-
fied by hi 8
works.

Wisdom
adorns riches,
iiides
poverty,

and excels
all flee.

In envye, nor the couetouse richeful.

Thise thinges be thus ordeyned righful ; 950

For, as gokle is pured by fire craftly,
So is man bi bis workes feitbfully. 952

Sapiencia exornat diuitis diuicias, et pauperis paupe/--
tatem occultat ; hec Axistofeles.

(137)
Wisdom exorneth nobli the richesse 953

Of a Richeman, and hideth pouerte
Of a pore man, being in Avrechednesse.
What may be more fehcite

Then to be wytty in prosperitel 957

When ye haue serched al the worlde aboute,
Wisdam excellithe other withowte doubte. 959

Restraint in
speecli is tlie
first virtue.

Plundering
by a King is
disgrocetul.

Hominis lingua sue discrecionis est Scriba ; quia
quidqidd dici voluejit, ip«a sc/7'bit ; & cc7»pescere
lingwam est veVtus prima ; liec Arisfofeles.

(138)
The first vertue is to kepe man-is tong, 960

For it is scribe of his discrecion ;
For what it "wol say, it writith at longe.
By sure tonge, al noble direccioil
Ys assured, and aP correccion, ['ms. ai&] 964

Thaugh it be bi the swerde or bi iustice.
The wise tong cojHiuanndeth fat shal suffice. 966

Non est apud Eegem minus decenci?^' quam predari,
cu?;i Regis intersit vice patris se gerere ; hec Avistoteles.

(139)
On erthe ther is no thing so vnsemyng 967

As a kynge to be in predacion,
Or by co?»pulsion to be taking,
Sith in hym shold be al saluacion,
And as a fader in probacion ; 971

Who shold be the people-is protectoMr,
But oonly the kj'ng & their defendo?<r. 973

Mali timore obediuret, boni beneficio ; ergo hos duos
modos agnoscens, libenter vni beneticia; Reliqwo vero
peuam infligas ; hec Arisfot>Aes.

III. Dicta philosophorum.

87

(140)
Euel men, for drede done obedience ;

Good men doon soo for benefete truly.
Of thise too tbinges bailing experience,
Doo to tbe toon, benefettes freely,
And to the tother, punysshment iustly.
Thus, bi yo?<r witty disseuerance.
Ye shul make men tobey their legeance.

974

978
980

Benefacieudo popwlo domineris, qiLia ixxwra do??anium
durabilius erit, prouide (\viam aggrauando eosdem ; nnvt
cum eovu7n do??zniareris ante covporihus, deinde do»ana-
beris animis propte?' beneficia que concedis. & scias
quod popidus dicto presumptuosus, facile ad factum
collabit?^?' ; igitur nitere quod non labatur ad dict-dm, &
sequitur quod non ad iactam labetwr ; hec Aristoteles.

(141)
In dowynge wele to the people ofte tyme,

Yo2iv maieste shal be more durable
Than in grevyng theime, theire dedis to lyme.^
For where their bodies were appliable
To yo?/re highnesse in al thinge pyophetable,
Now thei shul be in body & soule
For yoj^r benefite in feire & fowle.

(142)

For certaine, the people p7*esumptuos

In wordis, wol slyde to dedys lightly ;
Therfore be ye therin right laberous.
That folk slyde nat to wordes wykedly,
In eschewyng theire dedes iniustly :
A king aught to haue a wise prouisiofi
To kepe his folk in goode direccion.

981

985

987

988

992

994

Bad men
obey for fear ;
good, to do
good.

Be kind to
your foll(,
and you'll
reign long.

People pre-
sumptuous
in word, will
soon be so
in deed.

Obseruatores fidei siue leges Fideles p/'omoueas, et ex
hoc Eeputaberis in hoc muwdo co??2positus, et in alio
finem consequeris optatu??j ; & malos refrena, qnia, cum.
hoc, et leges diriges & poptdwrn ; hec Avistotdes.

limit

88

III. Dicta 2^ft''iloso2>horum.

Promote
keepers of
f:iitU iiiid
law.

and you'll
have your
realm in
peace.

(143)
Cherisshe kepers of the feithe & iuste Lawe, 995

Referryng theim to grete promocioii,
And refreine Ivel men with fere & awe ;
And thus ye make goode direccion
Of the lawe, & kepe folk in subieccion, 999

An[d] eke kepe youv Roialme in tranq?iillite,
Restful peas, comfort & feelioite. 1001

Quam turpe est pj-onunciare aliquod, et opere non
complere ; & quam. pulcrum apparere operibw-s- prius
dictis ; hec Tholomeus.

(144)
How bad it is How fowle, how vnliappy it is, to speks 1002

to speuk good ' ^^ -^ ' 1-

and not do it! Peifitly, & not be in dede;

And how feire, and how goode and polletike,
Firste the people to goode werkes theim lede,
And therafter to speke, is right grete mede. lOOG
"Whan euery goode man-is dede is before,
Than eueyy goode speche accordeth therfore. 1008

Philosophi dixerunt Alexandre imperatori, quomodo
in etate tam tenera^ potuisti, & vt regna perquirere.
'Rei^pondit : quia reconsilians inimicos amicos feci, &
amicis beneficiis satisfeci ; hec Tliolome^^ii.

(145)
Philosophers asked a question

Of kyng AIex[an]dre, the Empe?-o??r,
How in his tendre age in possession

Hathe goten mony Eealmes v;i\h fauour.
He onswered, by two meanes wiih honno^r,
Oon to reconsile his enemyes,
Another to do wele to his freindes. 1015

Alexander
said

he got his
Realms
by reconcil-
ing his foes,
and doing
good to liis
friends.

1009

1013

Si regis consultor & phisicus eiusdem in cunctis vota

sequant?<r, dampnificabitur semper, et erit infirmus con-

tinuo boni finis exspec[ta]cione fraudatus ; hec Asseron.

(146)

ifa King's Yf a Couiiselor or phisicion 1016

adviser and

doctor follow Of a kynge folowe his wille & entente,

lus will, '' ° '

> MS. teneri.

III. Dicta pMlos(yplioruin.

89

At al tymes of his direccion,

The king is nat suer of goode Aduiscmeiit,
Ner of his body helthful amendemeiit. 1020

Therfore thise two pe/'sonnes haue grete charge
To be trewe & playne to thair king at large. 1022

1023

1027

1029

Qui sp[l]endide viuit cu??^ Eege et persistit magni-
fice, Impossibile est in aliquem no7i conuenire defectuv/i,
p7vypter cpiod, Kegem Sapientem esse oportet vt cmn
ali(|uem audierit de suis contra se co?«misisse delictum.
Hora non transeat quin de veritate aut falsitate constet
eidem. Et similiter de quant[it]ate delicti, & si conscie?i-
cia. fuerit aut errore commissum, et si condicionis est talis
^^l0^i ad illud redeat, vel non indulgendo ; hec Asseron-

Who that is wele cherisshed with a king,
And is ^Yiil^ hym grete & sphnuliferous,
And hathe al things at his co?».niaiinding.
It is impossible to be laborous
To finde any grete defaulte odious.

Therf[or]e a kinge must make prouisioii
To haue lowe men to that entenciofi.

lie'll get
iieitlier good
advice iu>r a
liealthy body.

Decet Regem sua negocia illi co?»,mittere que??i fidem
et sensu probauit ; et si talem habere non potorit, {{ui
cum sapientibws & bonis ^ conue?*satus est, illi co?n-
mittat ; hec Asserou.

(147)
A king sliolde wisely his nedcs co;/iniitte

To hym that he had often approved
In gi-ete witte and wisedam, & hym not remitte
Vnto no folkes to be reproved.
Yf he cannot to suche folk be confourmed,
Than, to suche folk as be conversant
With goode men and wise, to II repugnant.

Kings Bliould
employ only
wise folk.

or tliose
knowing
them.

1030 K-int's'
grandest
nobles won't

1034

1036

find out hate-
ful defects ;

but lower
men can.

(149)
A wise king aught to haue trewe knowleging
Of al thinge a-yenste hym conspired,

1 MS. bonus.

1037 Kings ought
to know of
all conspira-
cies against
tbeui.

90

III. Dida 2'>hil<)S(ip]iorurii.

No time
should be
lost in put-
ting down
rebels.

King8 must
reward true
men, and
punish tians-
gressors.

Witlioute tlelaye, not oon houre over passinge,
And that no tyme be loste ne exj iivd,
Of the troutlie as it shokl be required, 1041

Aftur the (^Urtntite and condicion,

Either for peine or remision. 1043

Eegi famulantibws expedit suaiu ostendere virtutem
et fidem et nobilitatem generis, vt conscius Eex status
et condicionis vn[i]us cuiusqwe i\)sovmn, cum eis poterit
sua promouere negocia, & vt expedit execucioni mandari.
Et si Rex obedienti & fideli, & e contra de merentib?/.^'
pro meritis no?i respoudet, vt aliqui ob retribucioneni
vtantM?*, & alii terreantter acerbitate penarM??i, nee Rex
reputari debet, nee agendor«»?. director; hec Assei-on.

(150)
But a kynge rewarde euery man-is troutlie,

And in lyke wise punysshe a trespassoure,
His direccioii ellis were grete Routhe.

To take goode & II in iyke fauour,

Accord ithe not wele to a Gouernour.
So take euery man aftur his deserte,
Either in cherisshinge or in smert.

1044

1048
1050

Qui Regem a fraude non^ eripit, & medico ueritatem
occultat, et debitum pandere secretum non pandit amico,
interimit seiiD^am ; hec Asseron.
(151)

He who hides "WHio that in II chalengeth not a Kins,

ill from a . ° ®'

king, ortiie And hidithc to his leche the verite,

truth from _ '

his doctor, And hidethe secretnesse from frende louvnc,

damages ^ '-"

himself. jjg must slee liymselfe, or ellis vnthe.

To be playne & trewe is grete libertee ;

For trouthe at longe shal never be shamed,
Thaugli he be other while luyl gramed.

1051

1055

1057

Si Rex felix constiteHt, sua bene agent^r negocia •

et si sapiens, sapiencia suo in tempore roboratz^r ; & si

verus, letabit«r popwhfs ; & si iustzi^, sua regnacio durat ;

hec Asseron.

^ MS. nor.

III. Bida 2J^'i'loso23lwrum.

91

(152)
Yf a kyng be^ blissed, ;il his nedes [iMs.be be]

Bene clone wele to his proffit & honn(j«r ;
Yf he he wise, al thinges species ;

Yf he be trewe, he is in man-is fauoM/- ;
Yf he be iuste, of right a supportoMr,
His Royahne & Region is durable,
And his direccion commendable.

1058

10G2

1064

Plurimu»i est graue Regnu?^ achj^uirere, sed est scire
grauius conservare ; hec Asseron,

(153)

1065

A king, any Region to conquere.

Is right costlowe, harde, peinful & greuous ;
But to conserue a Roylme is me more fere,
And more wisdame cfe wytt, & more laborous,
Gretter p?'ouision, and more tedious. 1069

Better were a thing never to [be] had,
Than in handes to quaile & to be badde. 1071

Expedit sapienti qui Regi adheret, vt si viderit eum
aliq«id agere sibi aut Regno aut popMlo suo nociuum,
recitare historias & exempla que simili negocio con-
tingunt, vt a tali facto desistat, Eo tamen referat modo
qiiod ille pe?'cipiat enunciata pro eo ; hec Asseron.

(154)

To a wise man vtiili a kyng is spedeful.

If his kinge do meche derogacion
To hym self, his Roialme or folk vnrightful,
To showe to hym demonstracion
Of Stories exemplificacioil

Playnly, that he may vnderstand the blame,
To eschewe of mysgouernance the name.

1072

1076

1078

Tlie benefits
of a Kind's
beins^blesHeii,
wise, true,
and just.

It'B )innl to
coiKjuer a
laiul ; but
biirder to
keep it.

If a wise man
sees a King
do wrong,

lie must
sbow liini, by
stories, wliat
barm '11 come
of it.

Bonos honora, ex hoc cwim popwli optinebis amorem ;

hec AristotUes. /i -r\

(lo5)

Put you in peine & deuoire eue?*more 1079

The goode men to honnowr & reuerence ;

And that shal cncrece goodenesse more Sz more.

Hniio\ir good
men, ami
your folk '11
love you.

92

III. Dicta 2'^h'i'loso'plim'um.

A stron{»-
sould man
can suffer
adversity.

Men can't be
tested in
prosperity.

Liberality is,
to give what
you can to
the needy.

Giving to the
uniieedy is
Waste.

Goodness is,
first, bitter ;
tbuu sweet.

So ye slial gete louely beneuolence,

And stande in grete loue bi this Avise prudence, 1083

Causyng many oon to be vertuous,

Eschewing many a werke vicious. 1085

Bone discrecionis est, & fortis anirai & laudabi[ri]s
fidei, qui tolleret adue?'sitates cum venerint ; qm'a qualis
sit homo in prospe/itatibus, non probatur ; Confortare
igitwr ex eo quod ixatev est tibi, et eo qwod dominus te
absohiit a pestibas, et que tibi contuHt non abneges
dona ; hftc Aristotiles.

(156)
It is of goode and noble discrecion,

And of right stronge soule & laudable,
And right of a goode feithtul entencion,
That can suifer adue;'[si]tise greueable.
That a man is, he is not prouable
In prospr^/'ite, ne in felicite.
So goddes yefte forsaken wol not be.

1086

1090

1092

Liberalitas est concedere indigenti & merenti iux^a
possibilitate??^ donantis ; i\ina (|ui vltra possibilitate??i
coucedit, liberal is non est, sed vere vastator ; et qui non
indigenti concedit, non est accept?<s, sed est velud qui
aquam spergit in maii ; hec Ar/s^cMes.

(157)
Liberalite is a graunt to nedi 1093

And to al maner people deseruyng,
After his power there to be redy.

To graunt ouer his power is wastyng.
And who that to [unjuedy wollje graunting, 1097
Is not accepted as for man witty,
As wastyng water in the see, gilty. 1099

Bonitatum Inicia Insipida sunt. Fine tenus vero sunt
Dulcia. & prauitatum principia du[l]cia ; fine tenus
\ero sunt amara ; hec Plato.

(158)
Two thinges haueth alway in mynde, 1100

The begynnyng of goodenesse is bittyr,
The ende is right swete, of natural kynde.

III. Bida 'ph'i'losophorum.

93

The begynnyng of shrendiiesse^ is swetter,
But the ende is of bitternesse tlie gretter.
So of goode begynnyng is goode endyng,
And of shreudenesse comethe II C07icludyng. 1106

Ex consnetudinib?is, vnaniqua?«q?/e rem quid;xm nia-
1am reputant, quidam bonam, pj'eter fidelitatem qua??i
reputant omnes bonam ; hec Plato.

(159)
Sum men reputen of consuetude 1107

Euery tliinge goode, & sum II, by nature.
But euery man trouthe for goode wol conchade,
And lengest wol laste & eke best indure,
And to euery man metest & moost sure ; 1111

Therfore kepith euer fidelite,
In eschewyng sclaunderoxis enormyte. 1113

Eonor«?H bonitatem iuuicem bonos cogit diligere ;
inalor«?H iwm malicia in alios inuicem cogit odire. ISTam
videre potes q?iod ueridicus veridicuni diligit, et fidelis
fidelem. Mendax vero abhominat?ir mendacem, et
latvo latronem capit nullam c\xm eo, cupiens propter
iniqwitatem societatem ha&ere ; hec Plato.

(160)
The goodnesse of people- compellith 1114

Goode folkes to be [to]gider lovely ;
The malice of evil men Eebellith,

And makithe theime to lyve odiov.sly.
Trewe men and feithful loue their lyk sadly ; 1118
Lyers and theves haten iclie other,
And the toon wolde fayne vndoe the tother. 1120

Evil is, first,
sweet ; tlicu
1104: bitter.

Some tliink
all tilings
good; others,
all ill.

But Truth is
best.

Goodness
brings love ;

nialife brings
hate.

Sis legalis co7/?mittenti se tibi, ^ fidelis ei qui tui
gerit fiduciam, et eris securus vitandi malu»i fineni ; &
propter veritatem et legalitatem, honorabunt te tui
amici; et p?'opter omittendM??i q?ic»d now profuit, com-
plebitwr tua bonitas ; hec Socrates.

(161)
Be laiiful to euej'yche man co?»mitting 1121

Hym self to you bi any submission,

^ wickedness - MS. plcople

Keep faith
with tliose

who trust
you.

94

III. Dicta pMlosophorum.

For your
truth, your
friends '11
honour you.

You can't
recall yourj
words or
deeds.

S pitiful
things :

d)

(2)

(3)

1. A good
man to he
under a bail
one's rule.

2. A wise
man to be
imder a
shrew.

3. A liberal
man to asl;
money of a
miser.

8 evil things :
(1)

(2)
(8)

1. Good ad-
vice in one
who isn't
heard.

And be feithful to iche man you trustyng,
Aud ye shul please god in your direccion,
And be suer of billed ^ conclusion.
A[nd] for trouthe a noble legalite,
Of yonv free[n]des ye shul worshipd be.

1125
1127

Non potes reiiocare quod dixisti nee qwod fecisti ;
ergo prouideas ante tibi ; hec Socrates.

(162) _
Suche a man may nat reuoke his saying,

Ner that he hath doon with his honeste ;
He hathe grete cause to make p;'ouidyng
Before, while he is at his liberte.
For thing dbon or saide a-yenst equite,
Purchaseth vilany & dishonoure,
Makyng many a mail therfore to loure.

1128

1132

1134

De tribus quib?/sda»i esse pietas ; (iwoxum vnus est
bonus, qui est in Eegiinine mali et iste est' dolorosus
sempe?* super eo qwod videt et audit ; et alter est sen-
satus gubernatus per prauu;/?, qui semper est in labore
et tristicia. Tertius est liberalis, que»i oportet petere^
ab auaro, qm'a est in magna angustia ; hec Socrates.

(163)
Ther bene thre thinges right meche piteus :

A goode man to be longe in Eegiment

Of an II man, Avhiche is right dolorous ;

A wytty man to be in gouernement

Of a shrewe,'* disposed to il entente ;

A liberal man, of the couetous

To aske often meche money plentuos.

1135

1139

1141

Incedunt male negocia homiiiu?», cnm boiunn con-

siliu»; fuerit in eo qui non auditur • & Arma in eo qui

non utitur; & Diuicie in eo qui non expendit; hec

Socrates. / 1 /? < \

(164)

Thre thinges be in a right simpul knot ; 1142

First, goode counseil in hym tiiat is not herde ;

1 registered ^ MS. ist. ^ MS. peterere.
■• A wicked man, not fem. as in tlie next century.

TIL Did(( pliilosoiihornm.

95

And armowr in liyiii that vsitli it not ;

And liicliesse in hym that kepith it herde :
Of thes thre thinges ye may be a-ierdCj
But ye bestowe theini aftur their nature,
Wisely, manly, and godly in mesure.

1146

1148

Se([\;aris bona opera, & disce Sapit'nciam a meliorib?<s
qui fuerint tuo tempore, vitans laqueum que/K mulieres
pavant viris, qui est impeditor & disturbator sapie?ic/e,
et facit asse({ui malu?>i statu?» ; \\ec Soc?'ates.

(165)
Also I wolde thre thinges ye shul kepe : 1149

Folowe goode werkes, lerne wisdam of the best,
In love of Avomen wade nat over depe ;
Thus ye shul kepe you pesebly in rest,
In goode Averkes, wisdom, & lif honest, 1153

And come to grete glory and noble fame
Thurgh yo«r goode liffe & vnblemyshed name.

Non ponatis dona \estva, nisi in locis proi>riis, qwm
plures simplices exhibent no?i indigentil;)?/s, sicut exhi-
bere debere7it indigentibiis / hec Socrates.

(166)
Yeve yo?/r yeiftes conueniently

To men nedy & truly deseruyng,
Not scatering yo?/r goode rechelesly.
But after merites, wetZioute wastyng,
Tendryng youx folkes in yo?/r rewardyng ;
Wherof people wol haue Joy & cowifort,
And of youre high estate make goode report. 1162

1156

1160

Melior est cognicio quam Ignora[n]cia / qtii'a per cog-
nicione?u vitat quia cadere in ignem ; et per ignoranciam
facit mcrgere in p?'ofundum ; hec Omerus.

(167)
Better is goode knowlege than Ignorance. 1163

By knowlege, men eschewe in fire to falle ;
By ignorance, men have no wise substance,

From depnes of drownyng helpe to calle.

So goode & wise knowledge^ is best of al, 1167

■ MS. knowlelffe.

2. Annour
on him who
doesn't use it.
'i. liit-hes ill
one who
hoards it.

3 things to he
oliservd : ( 1 )
(2) (3)

1 . Do good
works.

2. Learn
wisdom.

3. Don't be
too fond of
Women.

Give only to
poor deserv-
ing men.

Knowledge
is better than
Ignorance.

9G

III. Dicta 2)liilosop1ioriLm.

"Who that iiougllt knowithe, litle can prouidc,
Ner helpe sike when nccessite betide. 1169

Tliis world
18 a house ui
mercliandise.

Win the
best of it,
Heaven.

Iste mundus domus est raercacionis ; & est infortuna-
tus ille^ qui recedit ab eo cum pe/'dicione ; hec Ouierus.

(168)
This world is but an house of merchandise. 1170

lie is unfortunat, that vnwisely
Depi^^'tith with losse in vntrifty wise,
Sithe he may wynne heuen aduisely,
Whiche is the most best me?'chandise iustly. 1174
Al the merchandise in this world is nough[t],
But at last to heuen he be broufdit. 117G

Mansuetudo eloquii auf ert tedium ; hec Omerus
(169)
A fair speaker A feire speker with swete mansuetiide

Refreynethe grete noyes & displeasance,
Where rigorous Speche, vengeable & rude,
Subvertithe al i^olletique ordeuance.
Tlierfore he that spekith wele in vsance,
Bothe in hym selfe & many other easithe,
And Almyghty Jesu hertly pleasith.

comforts
many, and
ploase.i Jesus

1177

1181

1183

Him wlio is
not puft up
by wealtli or
position.

God shall
«xaU.

Non extollat[ur] quis nobilitate habits diuiciis aut
Auminio et voluntas dicta et opera equentur ; & sic asse-
curabit de?is eum & procedentes ab eo Successores suos ;
hec hermes, /ITO^

Who that wol not exalte hym for Eichesse,

Or for grete honnoiir or dominacioii.
And kepe wille, speche & werke in evenesse,
God wol bring hym to exaltacion,
And his Successoz<rs by no?ia?iacion.
And theim assure in grete nobilite,
For their goode gouernance & equite.

1184

1188

1190

Error sapientis est sicut fraccio nauis, ({uod cum sub-
niergitwr ipsa, facit submergi multos ; hec herines.

1 MS. illi.

III. Dicta pMlosoplwrnm. 97

(171)
TheiTor of a wise man is in lykenesse 1191 ^^/.^J^""'"^

As brekynge of a Shippe in his drownyng,
Brynging many a man to bitternesse.

So dothe a wise man grete troble bringing tviiufnio'^"^

When he is in eiTom', for men wenyng 1195 trouble.

That a wise man guydeth, & nought escliape,
And al is holden wisdam & no lape. 1197

Prout decet Regiam dignitatem pop?il/<m sibi corn-
missum esse obediente??i ei, sic decet vt sit Rex studiosus
circa statu?n eorian prius q\\a7n circa statu?», suuj«, q?ao
sic est ipse penes eos, sicut anhiia penes corpw^j; hec
Hermes. n7o\

As it semeth the kinges dignite 1198 As people

'^ " . (ibey the

To haue of his people obedience, '■^■"g.

Right so is accordynge of equite

That the kinge do daily trewe diligence lie should

'^ . seek tlii'ir

To tendre thair astate with his iirndence, 1202 eoodbetoie

'■ his own.

Rather than his owne ; & enen for why

They bene hym so nygh as sowle & body. 1204

Qui incedit cum, mu7ido seimndum sui disposz'cionem
now est requirendus ad danda consilia, qtiia non dabit
nisi arbitrio voluntatis, Tpro eo q?<od illius qui non mu-
tatur mu[n]dum est amor intellectualis, et mutantis euin
est Amor voluntarius ; hec Socrates.

(173)
A worldly man in dispoitcion, 1205 Awoiwiy

"^ '■ self-seeking

Folowyng the worlde daily in his mynde, mancun't

j\Iav not be of feithful entencion s'^" Kooa

•^ I'ounsel.

To yeve trewe & iust counseil in his kynde.

For aftur his wille he wol hym selfe finde, 1209

And eue/-y thinge determen wilfully,
Aye[n]ste Reason, & eke vnskilfully. 1211

Si volueris q?/od non erret tuus filius vel seruus, Id
qucras quod est extra naturam ; hec Pitagagoras (■•iir).

ASIIBY. H

98

III. Dicta philosophwurn.

Don't expect
tliat your sou
or servant '11
never go
wrong.

Silenoo is
better tliiin
R])i'ef)i.

A wise man
speaks little.

(174)
Yef ye haue in yo?<r hert a volunte 1212

To^ jour sonue or se/'vaunt er not foly,
Ye must be in that libemlite

To seke a thing a-ye[n]st nature truly ;
For no man can be so ^^rfite lustly, 1216

But he is at somme tyme fallible,
And at summe tyme right goode & credible. 1218

Securior est homo ex silencio quam ex multi-loquio,
quia per l[o]cuciones potest incedi in errores. hoc non
co7itingit scienti quid loquitur, sed ignorans errat qui
loqui vult p'/'oliue aut diminnte. Et co)/?modu?» ta-
cendi est magis co?/tmodo loquendi. Et dampnu?/^
loquendi magis est dampno tacendi. Et sensatus cog-
noscit?/r ex multa taciturnitate, & ignorans ex niulta
loquacitate. Et qui pe?* se non tacet, coget?/r tacere
per alium, & minus appj*eciabitm\ Et qui tacet donee
ad loiiuendw?/* inducatur, est nielior eo qui loquit^^r,
donee tacere mandetJir, loqucio est in posse hominis
donee donee (sic) lo({uit?/r, & deinde euadit a posse Ip-
.snus. Et si homo loquit?<r, cognoscit?a' .si est perfectus
aut diminutus ; et si tacet, dubitatur qiialis sit. Et qui
vult loqui, prius consideret aspiciat suu//i vcrbum ; quia
melius est quod ipse suspiciat quam alter. Et elocpiium
inwn audiet?<r, ergo nitaris recte pronu??ciare, aut taceas.
Et qui tacet, scrutat?tr eloquia aliorzim. Et qui dolet, ex
eloqwio assecuratur, quod sit percussus ; hec Socrates.

(175)
To p/'ofit, to be stille is more profit 1219

Thanne to speke ; & harme to speke more damage
Thanne te be stille, & grettir discomfit.

To speke litil, is knowen a man sage ;

To speke meche, is knowen a man in Eage. 1223
"Whan a man spekith, his wit is knowen.
To be stiUe, doubte is how it- shal be bio wen.

Utere bonis morib?ys & diligeris, et licet sis turpis,
pulcritudo morum superabit S'<7ic)'ificacione^ tiguran////.
Ilec Socrates.

1 ] Tliat -' ;\L^. is it. ■' MS. .s((/a'^ilicaciuiu'//(.

III. DicUt plcilosoiihorum. 99

(17G)

Man vsiu" "oode maners, shal be Loued 1226 a man of

° ^ good inunners

Anionges goode men & honourable; isiov'd.

And thauyli be be foule and ditfugured (>iic), Even if he is

The beaute of his maners commendable iuuniRi;.s

sliull win Imn

Shal ouercome al other Eeproueable. 1230 ?'■'>»«•
And his figure in liecommendacioii

Shal be had, and in Laudacion. 1232

C^ui amore mundi suam a?d/«am replet, trilms replet
ea»i, scilicef, paupe>'tate (pia/H nun(|«(<//« vitaljifc, vt di-
uicias contingat ; & tiducia, que niunqicam peruenit ad
Unem ; et impedimento^ sine expedicione. Hec Socrates.

(177)
Who that wolbe worldly, & it louynge, 1233 The worldly

Thre defaultes he shal haue eue?*niore : reap poverty,

In grete pouerte, for Riches sekynge ;

In truste, whiche shal neuer come to end tlicrfroi'lc ; <iis.ippoint.

L J ^ ment, ami

And in gre[t] impediment more & more, 1237 W"Hranee.

Whiche shal neuer haue expedicion.
This is so the, w/t/i-oute any question. 1239

Non Qst paciens q«i tarn gravatus est qua»i tollerare
potuit, & sustinuit illud ; sed ille qui grauatus est
ultra possibilitate;/? sue nature, et sustinuit illud ; hec
Pitagoras. ^^.g^

Tlius ye shul knoAve a man in pacience, 121:0 The patient

man suftcrs

bat is greued ayenst possibility hardship

' ^- ■' '■ patiently.

Of nature, and it sufferith with prudence.
But he that is greued in adut-^site,
And may Avele here it in his freilte, 1244

In no wise may be clept pacient

By this descripcton or lugement. 1246

Non quiescatis ves^ris operibus in oj^tinendis magnis
delectacionibus, q?da sustinere no?j poteris aduersitates
cum veneriut ; hec Pitagoras.

' MS. impedimeutuwi.

100 III. Dida p^dlosophoruni.

(179)
Don't live Kope iiGuer \ouv body delectably, 124:7

luxuriously, , .

Not in softe lymge, ne delicacye,
or you'll For ye may iiat suii're reasonably

not be able J J J

t" '«"': Aduersite, ne it fortifie,

auversity.

Ker in no mane?* wise it iustifie. 1251

Therfore be nat meche ouer curious
In delicacie, ne delicious. 1253

Adquesce tuis aurib«s, nam propter ea, Ilabuisti
duas aures, & os vnu»j, vt plus audias i^iwaru loquaris ;
liec Diogenes.

(180)
You have 2 Eucry man bathe oon Mouthe & two cres, 1254

ears and

1 mouth, that Xo thcntente that he sholde here more^ thanne speke.

you may ^

liouaiktoo -^^ speke meche, many people-is deres ;

™"'^''- To here many thinges, & to be meke,

Right meche wisdam & wertue it dothe seke. 1258
So, in litil speche & right meche heryng,
Many.grete vertues is conquering. 1260

Ifon confidas in mu?jdo, ([uia numcpiarn soluit quod
promissit p?"edeces3oribM6" ; & idem faciet tibi. Hec
Socrates.

(181)
Trust not in Lctc iieve)'- man putte in ful confdencc 12G1

the UdiKl, '■

for it does 111 the world, for he maketh no praylment

not lulhl Its _ i. L .; J

promise. Qf his p/'omissc, but SO in negligence

\_MS. imperfect.^
* MS. more more. * MS. uervcr.

101

LIST OF WORDS

(By F. J. FURNIVALL).

a, a. 21/258, one

abydy, v.i. I7/145, abide

Active Folicij of a Prince, p. 12 — 41

advisinesse, I7/137, 3I/577, due con-
sideration

alther, our, 8/229, I6/119, t^f us all

and, conj. 54/268, if

antiquaile, n. 75/724, oldness, age

appliable, a. 24/367, .28/474, 87/984,
attentive, submissive

arect, v.t. II/329, assign, impute

areryng, n. 76/740, rising

Asliby, George, put into the Fleet
Prison, 1/8 ; plunderd, I/20-1 ;
his name, 2/29 ; at Henry VI's
court, 3/58 ; Writer to the Signet,
3/64 ; his ' Reflections' written in
prison, a.d. 1463, II/337-8 ; prays
God for help, his English is so
bad, p. 14

ass-head, n. 30/ 564, stupid

associe, v.t. 72/645, associate

assurance, n. 44/40, 48/130, security

awaken, j^pl- 2O/234, kept alive ?

awakyn, v.i. I/19, pounce

bad, a. S/yy, destitute, poor
he for but, conj. 38/590
bear the bell, 33/645
benevolence, n. 86/738, good will
bill of compLaint, 3I/577
billed, a. 94/1129, registered
blabber, w. lllyyi, teller of secrets
blabbynge, n. 32/624
blessedly, adv. l^jy^S
blondryng, ^Z. I4/26, blundering
blustering, pi. I/3
blyyn, v.i. 8/235, cease
bringing-up, n. 2/22, 79/809, nurture
butts for archery, every town to

have, 31/572
buxom, a. 4I/899, obedient

castigation, n. 12/^4y
cast me, vb. 4/96, design
censualyte, 6/ 171, sensuality
change of high estates, I8/169
chargeable, a. 27/455, responsible
Chaucer, 13/ r

childred = children, 71/631
clarified (metal), p.pl. 6/142 ; (from

sin), 8/234
cloth-making needs revival, 29/527
coarted, 2^-1^1' 64/482, forst
commonalty not to be trusted, 40/

870
complacence, n. 27/453, gratifica-
tion
conable, a. 82/88i, fit, proper
conceite, n. 36/737, favour
confidende/or confidence, n. 68/582
coniectour, n. 34/673, contriver
Constance, n. 34/676, constancy
consuetude, n. 52/207, temper
consyderall, n. 4/io2, consideration
coraging, 2?.^^^. 45/69, encouraging
coronation, n. 26/419, right to the

Crown
costlowe, a. 91/ 1066, costly
couetise, n. 19/ 198, covetousness
crakyng, n. 79/803, crying out, dis-
tress
cronicle, i'.f. and n. I8/151, 155, 25/

392, 26/437
crook, w. 26/407, trick

delate, I4/54, dilate, spin out
demert, demeryt, n. 5/i2i, 136,

demerit
departith, v.t. 29/514, separates
dependour, n. 78/791, dependence,

want
dere, n. I4/49, injury
deres, t\i. 100/ 12 56, injures
derogacion, n. 9I/1073

102

List of Words.

desert, n. 6/123, deserving
despeccioii, lS/y82, contempt
devoid, v.t. 19/ 191, shunt, dismiss
deynous, a. 39/843, disdainful
Dicta Philosoplwrum, p. 42 — 100
dilapidation, n. 23/316
disclaundre, n. 27/438, disrepute
discuss, v.t. 2/28, beat out, search

out
disguised, a. 39/843, hypocritical
displeasance, n. 49/135
disseure, v.t. 53/244, dissever,

separate
dissever, v.t. 22/292, separate
dissimile, v.i. 5I/183, dissemble
doer, good, 48/128, benefactor
doon-to, 2).pl. 48/131, treated
draught, n. 2/22, 28/471, education
dronkelowe, a. 72/646, drunken
dronkship, n. 59/373, drunkenness
dud, v.aux. I8/157, dudde, ^:;L 19/

210, did
due, a. 25/393, rightful
dysease, n. 2/34, 6/149, niishap, ill

fate
dyseasyd,2).i. 3/8i, troubled, injured

Edward IV, I6/92
egression, n. 13/i6, exit, death
elevate, a. I8/164, exalted
enchaunced, j).2)l. 4O/891, 66/284, 58/

339, exalted
english, 71. I3/3. 5, E. language
, v.t. 13/21, 14/37, translate

into E.
entremete, v.i. I6/107, intermeddle
equivolent, a. 33/657, of equal force
erudicion, n. 48/129, doctrine
exaltatat, v.t. 32/6 14, exalt, glorify
executor, n. 22/303, performer,

carrier out
exemplification, n. 9I/1076
exorn, v.t. 86y'953, adorn

fair wife, a, 6/167

falseness, n. 19/200

felle, n. 64/487, cruelty

fere, v.t. 49/140, frighten

feruein, a. 66/529, fervent, burning

fitting, a. 59/361, suitable

Fleet Prison, 1/8

foolship, n. 49/149, 62/225, folly

formacion, 13/5, making, writing

formal, a. 29/521, due

fresh, a. 39/843, frank

frivoUy, adv. 3I/581, frivolously

geasen, n. 86/943, scarcity

Gloucester, Humfre^', Duke of, 3/6 1

go where he go, 19/20I

God's law and will, 2O/239, 240

Gower, 13/i

grauntyng, n. 86/724, giving, be-
stowing

gre, n. 9/252, IO/279, ease, pleasure

greable, adj. 4/104, agreeable, pleas-
ing

greueable, a. 92/1089, grievous,
painful

grogyng, a. 6/154, grudging

guiding, 71. 37^775, 39/330, 01/177,
71/644

handlyng, n. 2/25, hands

Henry VI and his Queen, 3/6o, 16/

94-5
hyiide, v.t. 67/329, hinder

ie, n. 39/857, eye
ill-disposed, n. 73/671
ill nature, of, 72/646
imprisonment, 71. 2/46
incorrigible, a. 62 214, extravagant
indifferent, a. 33 656, impartial
indisposed, a. 17 135, not inclined;

ill-disposed, 67/327
inicion, n. 38 819, start, beginning
insenced, j^-pl- 38/827, disposed ?,

informd V
inspection, n. 22/287, 26/377, 27/

467,37/775, 44/31
instance, n. 73/676, urgency
intellection, 71. 26/391, 35/720, un-
derstanding, information
intential, a. 14/39, ^^ the author's

meaning
inventive, o. 13/i2
ireful, a. 04/269, angry
-is, gen. with -s : sowles is helthe,

27/464; roialmes is destruccion,

68/574
-is, jp^. people -is, folk, IOO/1256

jape, n. 26/414, joke, jest

Job, 9/246

John the Baptist, 8/241

Evangelist, 8/239

justify, v.t. 20/220, do justice ?

knet, ji.pl- 38/816, combined, joind ?

List of Words.

103

knot, n. 94/1142

kynde, n. 48/i22, nature, birth

laborous, a. 69/591, 87/990, 89/1033,

industrious
Labourers, Statute of, 3O/539
lance, 30/541

larg-eness, n. 84/908, liberality
lastingly, adv. 40/892
laudacion, n. 99/1232, praising
law of Nature, 34y 696
led, 11. 5/121, the metal lead
lesion, n. 72/659, injury
lesure, n. 13/21, injury?
lesyng, ^J2^L 6/175, losing
lesyngnionger, 72/652, liar
letter, n. 64/474, stopper, preventer
lettred, p.pl. 33/648, 651, educated
levelode, livelode, n. 59/374, 377-:

livelihood
liberality, n. 98/1214
licencing, a. 76/739, S^'^irig^ leave
ligeance, n. 26/425, allegiance
lineally, adv. 15/86
lite^, n. 38/813, little
lord, folks' wish to be one, 27/450
lure, n. 9/269, trap, snare
Lydgate, 13/ r
lyme, v.t. 87/983, limit ?

maker, n. 32/6 13, poet

makyng, n. I2/341, 13/ 14, com-
position, poem

makyng, 35/731, benefit, advance-
ment

malices, n.pl. 7/201

mandement, n. 33/654, 52/204, giv-
ing orders

mansuetude, 71. 40/88o, 52/205,
gentleness

Margaret of Anjou, Queen of
Henry VI, 3/6o, I6/95

Marj^, the Queen of Heaven, 8/232

meane, a. 88/809, middle-class

medle, vh. 88/655, nn'x

me thynketh, 4/92, 97, it seems
to me

merytory, a. 7/2 10, IO/301, meritori-
ous

minisliing, 71. I4/32, lessening, omis-
sion

mischance, n. 44/47

mischeue, v.i. 86/753, do mischief

misericorde, n. 85/700, 87/784,
mercy

misgovernance, ?)lljgj
misgoverned, a. 62/438
misguiding, n. 26/431, 64/494
misrule, n. 26/430 ; v.t. 48/19
misruled, n. 19/2 13
miswent, p.pl. 68/469, gone wrong
most clennyst, a. 8/233
mule, 71. 8O/564
Myghelmas, 1/6, Michaelmas

nedeful, a. 6/156

noblay, n. 64/477, noble state

nomination, n. 2I/257, 45/54, 52/

213, 96/1188, reputation?
noy, 7!,. 4/95, annoyance
noyant, a. 74/699, injurious
nycyte, n. 68/243, ^Hy
nygonship, n. 67/548, niggardliness

obeiceantly, adv. 88/652, obediently

oblivion, n. 88/637

observant, a. 8O/560

odiously, adv. 93/1117

of, prep. 10/300, by means of,
through ; I2/349, from

old : After the old dog, the young
whelp barks, 82/615

omnipotency, 71. 20/2 18

opportune, a. 24/357, gracious

opteyne, v.t. 8/238, obtain

ostend, v.t. I5/56, show

other-whyle, adv. 4/io7, in, some-
times

overgoon, p.pl. 28/498, past over

over-ride, v.t. 58/341

pacificie, v.t. 8I/841, appease

patientness, n. 28/326

pay, n. 86/705, pleasure, satisfaction

payment, n. 100/ 1262, fulfilment

pen and ink, 8/68

perisshed, |;.pL 86/736, distrest

perpetuity, n. 66/540, everlastiiig-

ness
pleies, n.pl. 8I/571, games
l)lentuously, adv. 88/646
plucker-at, n. lli()2>i envier, one

wlio tries to pull down another
politic, a. 19/2 10, 50/ 168, 88/1004,

96/ 1 180, prudent
polled, n. 88/643, policy
positive law, 84/695
pourely, adv. 70/6 12, miserably, in

poverty
poverty parts fellowsliip, 29y'5i4

104-

List of Woo'ds.

predacion, n. 86/968, plundering

(subjects)
prentise, n. 14/28, apprentice
preserving, 71. 20/386
presumptuously, adv. II/324
primier, a. 13/2. chief, head
'prison' defined, I2/344
Prisonei-'s Reflections, p. 1 — 12
probacion, n. I8/159, proof
progenitor, n. 17/ 148
prophetable, a. 87/985, profitable
propornoun, v.t. 2I/276, proportion
providence, n. 20/394, foresight
pryuyng, n. 69/586, depriving
publish, v.t. 45 66, make known
punicion, 18/172, punishment
punishing, n. 4/ 106
puryd, p.pl. 5 141, purified
put-to, v.t. '\~5l72,-, add, exercise
pyne, n. 74/697, anguish

quidyng, n. 42/2. guiding

rebound, v.i. 45/76

receiver (of taxes, &c.), 38/8o8

reclie, v.i. 9/252, reck, care

recompenser, n. I6/99

reconcile, v.t. 88/1014

reconciled, n. 26/427

reconsiled, a. 86/755

recoverable, a. 34/684

rectification, n. 64/491

rectify, v.t. 53/221, 70;'6i3, do right
to ; 78/793-4, set straiglit

recuperaljle, a. 47/io2

regard, n. 20/399

rehersall, n. 4/113, I4/54, recital,
telling

remediable, a. 8O/838

remembrative, a. 13/ii

renown, v.t. 36/746, make famous

repellede, jj.;:>L 3I/571, put down

reproves, n.pl. 8/226, reproofs

repute, p.pl. 59/385, reputed

respect, n. 26/412, regard, attention

resumyng, n. 80/726, 86/733, taking
back

retorique, n. 39/849

reulyng, n. 4O/863, guidance, direc-
tion

revile, v.t. 26/428

rewarding, n. 9o/ii6o, giving re-
wards

rigourstee, n. 28/502, 88/804, rigor-
ousness

rous, n. 11/309, boasting

ruge, n. 2/27, back

rupture, n. I2/346, 72/649. breaking

rushes, not worth two, 89/837

sad, a. I6/113, serious; trusty, 58/

245
sadly, adv. 25/387, seriously
sadnesse, n. 84/675, seriousness
sarveyeres, n. ■-'6/422, servants ?
scribe, n. 86/961
searching, n. 65/508
secretary, n. 24/354, 27/467
secretnes, n. 24/354, 32/621
secretnesse, n. 18/776, 9O/1053,

counsel, secrets
self-willed, a. 24/366
sensuality, n. 6/171
sentential, n. 14/5 1
sepulture, n. I2/344, place of burial
servage, n. I7/151, subjection
serviable, a. 28/472, serviceable,

obedient
seure, a. 58/344, secure
seure, a. 17/ 130, well-regulated
seurtee, n. I9/183, sureness, security
sewe, v.i. 47/ioo, follow, ensue
shenship, n. 28/335, ^uin
shenship, n. 58/227, anger, injury;

67/551, disgrace
shetyng, «. 81/570, shooting with

bow and arrow
sbreudnesse, n. 98/1103, 1106,

wickedness
ahrewe, n. 94/1139, wicked man
sikertee, n. I9/185, security
simpleness, n. 25/397
singularity, n. 19/i88, own advan-
tage
skilfully, adv. 60 '403, guilefully
slough, n. 25/397, sloth
smert, n. 9/247, pain, trouble
snare, n. 9I/269
sociability, n. 2I/270
solicitor, n . 80/7 1 2, ;i sker, petitioner ;

88/810, deraander
sommed, p.pl. 64/476, sumd, reckond
soul's health, 9/266
sowne, v.i. 25/398, tend, lead
sparkle, n. 6I/426, small spark
speaker, n. 22/305
spedeful, a. 88/799
spending (of money), n. 48/19
spend3-d, ^xf. 8/71, spent
splendiferous, a. 89/1031

List of Words.

105

spoylyng, n. 2/23, plundering,

robbery
spring, v.l. 36/747, spread, diffuse
spy rytu illy te, n. 7/i82, religion,

clerical office
Statute of Labourers, 37 Edw. Ill,

c. 8-14, 30/540; of Weapons,

2 Edw. Ill, c. 3, 30/526
sterve, v.i. I9/192, perish
straitly, adv. 5O/163, strictly
streit, ((. 21/253, strict
strunipery, n. 29/533, strumpetry
subversion, n. 37/793
suppressing, n. 26/417
supprise, v.t. 6O/396, suppress, put

down
surance, 71. 25/357, 3O/549, safety
surinonte, v.i. 6O/397, rise up

takyng, n. 86/734, accepting, pos-
sessing

teniporalj'te, ?i. 7/i8i, worldly busi-
ness

temps, n. 25/2,7 S9 time

tGndryng, ppl. 95/ 1 160, favouring

tene, n. 4/87, 8/236, grief

terrestrial, a. 3I/592, dwelling on
earth

tliank, v.t. 84/925, say thanks for

that, ? r. aux. 74/703, does

thee, v.i. 2I/255, thrive

then, cuyij. 5/147, than

thoutfull, a. 6/170, anxious

threted, p.pl. 56/308, threatened

tiranship, ii. 28/332, tyraimy

to, with vb. tespie, 40/86o ; toptaine,
40/869 ; tobaie, 8O/830, &c.

tongue breaks bones, 64/489

traiisitor)', a. 8/220

translation, n. I8/156, transference,
ill change

treuleche, 32/621, truly

trice, 71. 69/598, station in hunting

triumphal, a. 7/209

trowbelous, a. 9/250, troubled,
afflicted

tuicion, 71. 33/666, guardianship

unadvised, a. 59/385
uul)lemisht, a. 64/479, 95/1155
under, adi: IO/292, as an underling
uneunuing, 71. 82/864, ignorance
unfitting, ((. 3/74, 58/359, rude,
coarse, unsuitable

unfriend, 7(. 88/885

union, n. 74/703, unity

universal, a. 87/772

universally, adv. 87/788

unkuimyng, 71.. 66/534, 78/670,
ignorant folk

unpayable, «. 2/44

unportable, a. 18/ 172, unbearable

unrest, n. 59/371

unrightful, 9I/1074

unsemyng, a. 86/967, unfitting

unskilfully, adv. 97/i2ll, unreason-
ably

unthe, v.i. 28/330, 78/784, not thrive,
come to grief

unthrift, n. 68/469, unthriftiness

unthriftiness, 71. 48/ii6

unthrifty, a. 84/68 1, mean

unwise, a. 25/404

upbrought,^j.^j>i. 28/473, brought up,
nurtured

upon, prep. 33/668, over : reign
upon us

utterance, 71. 49/154, speaking

utterest, o. 24/371 ; totheut., 50/ 162

vailable, a. 28/475, suitable

vale, 71. 65/501 (L. parvi), down-
flow, runlet?

verrey, a. 58/245, true

vertuest, a. 2H/480, most virtuous

vesture, 71. 29/535, clothing, dress

vilipend, v.t. I6/105

volunte, 71. 7/202, 12/350, 98/1212,
will

wade, v.i. I4/46
wakyng, a. 76/715, watching
wasting, a. 92/1096
web, 11. 26/379, foundation, ground
well-aged, 88/815
well-disposed, a. 22/307, 67/567
well in goodes, 8/78, well off
well-manered, a. 48/113
well-ruled, 71. 19/2 14
well-willed, a. 68/450
well-wilier, 11. 26/422
whirlyng, jj^vL 64/259
wiles croke, 26/407, trick of deceit
wo worthe I 84/688-94, woe be to !
wrongfully, adv. 2/52
wyte, v.t. 5/125, impute, blame
wytti, v.t. 86/741, skilful; 78/666,
wise

R. (.LAY & SONS, LIMHKD, LONDON it BUNUAV.

A

^■> r— ^^ r

->*->b* i .

mdtm

PP' Early English Text

1119 Society

^^ c^^blications^

no. 75-76 Extra series

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

CIRCULATE AS MONOGRAPH